THE

.AMERICAN

Philology

Journalof

//

EDITED

L.

BASIL

BY

GILDERSLEEVE

Profetsor of Greek

in the

John* Hofkins University

''

4
VOL.

BALTIMORE:
London

THE
:

Kegan
Leipsic:

XXI

HOPKINS

JOHNS
Paul,

Trench,

F. A.

,5~

TrCbner

Brockhaus

"

PRESS
"

Co.

Z$t

Company

ftitbtnwah
BALTTMOKB,

MO.,

U.

8.

A.

CONTENTS

OF

No.

I.

The

II."

IIL

Studies.

Indo-Iranian

"

Two

Edward

IV."

of

Recensions

H.

Louis

Greek

the

Gray,

PA.

and

By

Tragic

and

W.

M.

Lindsay,
.

Comic

Poets.

38
Pal.

Cod.

Vindob.

2759-2764.

By

W.

Kurrel62

MEYBR

V.

Notes

"

on

the

Discovered

Newly

Elegy

of

Poseidippus.

By

son
Robin-

Ellis,

Catnlliana.

VI."

Reviews

76
By

Book

and

Bennett's

of

Sir

E.

Notices

Critique

Treatment

of

Nature

Thompson,

Maundr

78

80

Some
in

Recent
the

Theories."

Subjunctive

Poetry

of

the

Roman

Allen's

The

Republic.

Reports:

94

Hermes.

"

tischen

Brief

Recent

Books

23

By

Cafps,

Wenzelbibcl.

The

81.

Plautus,

in

Studies

Chronological

"

By

XXI.

VOL.

Rheinisches

Museum.

"

Beitr"ge

zur

Assyriologie

und

semi-

Sprachwissenschaft.

Mention,

Publications,
Received,

107

113

117

CONTENTS.

iv

No. 82.
I.

Horace, Serm.

"

I 4:

and

Protest

By

Programme.

G.

L.

Hendrickson,

X2I

"

Prohibitives in Silver Latin.

IV."

Notes

on

By

By

"

VII."

Lucretian

Some

Celtic Traces

VI 1 1."The

Source
Darling

IX."

.154

.178

170

So-called

Wood,

A.

By W.

in the Glosses.

of the

R. B. Steele,

Emendations.

Some

.143

K. Clement,

Willard

EtymologicalMiscellany. By Francis

V."
VI.

Servius.

P. Mustard,

By Wilfred

Tennyson and Homer.

II.
IH."

A.

Otto

By

.183

Merrill,

.188

Schlutter,

B.

Achaean-Doric

Koivij. By

Carl

Buck,

193

Edwin

Etymology and Slang. By

W.

Fay,

.197

Review:

200

Patin's Parmenides

im

Kampfe

Heraklit.

gegen

Reports:

217

Brief

Englische Studien.
Philologie."

de

Revue

Mention,

Recent

229

Publications,

Books

236

Received,

239

No.
"

II.

"

Chthonic

The

I.

Notes

Gods

Cicero's Use

on

in rt'-Clauses.
III."

Items

V.

Notes

"

the

Prince,
VI.
VII.

"

"

De
A

By H.

C.

W.

Fairbanks,

PluperfectSubjunctive
260

By

M in si-Del

274

L. H.

Mills,

Dialect.

a ware

.287

By J. Dyneley
295

Guilelmus
Scripsit

Quoque Adverbio.

Papyrus Fragment

of Iliad E.

By Edgar

Hamilton

Kirk,

J.Goodsfeed,

Note:

Etymology

Reviews

and

of 29EN02.

By

George

Melville

Notices:

Book

317
"

"

"

Reports:

Recent

Books

310

Bolling.

Monier-Williams'
Brugmann's Griechische Grammatik.
Melic
Greek
Poets.
English Dictionary.Smyth's
nach's Plutarque,De la musique (UeplMowrw^f).

Brief

303

315

The

The

241

Magoun,

Pahlavi.

Modern

Arthur

Nutting,

By H.

from the Gathic

on

Religion. By

of the Imperfect and

Again.

ApamNap"t

IV."

of Greek

83.

A
Weil

Sanskritand

Rei-

334

Journalof

Germanic

Mention,
Publications

Received,

Philology.Philologus.
"

350
355

358

CONTENTS.

No.
I.

The

"

Athenian

II.

The

Ocean

in Sanskrit

The

Greek

in Cicero's

On

the

IV."

V.

Epic Poetry. By

Manuscriptsof

Note

"

the Letters

VII."

Acharnians

on

a/a/v of

The

"

Hopkins,

Washburn

x.

.387
Maurice

By

10.

40.

Ball

420

Campbell

are,' father,' rather.'

*

to Atticus

Platner,

By

947.

of Cicero

in the Vatican

Bonner,

Hempl,

By George

Notes:

On

378

411

Library. By Samuel
VI.

By

Epistles. By R. B. Steele,

Stanza, Rig-Veda,

Wedding
Bloomfield,

The

"

Literature.

36*

III.

"

Light of Greek

Leach,

Abby

"

84.

in the

Democracy

433

438
443

Greek

and

Latin

Septuagint Text
John
Reviews

Wesley
Book

and

Schroalz's

Kaisers

of I Samuel

20.

By
3 and

Frank

H.

On

Fowler."

Epistleof Jeremiah 26.

the

By

Rice.
Notices

Lateinische

Abtrflnnige;

Negatives.

seine

Constantius

.'

Syntax
Jugend

und
und

Stilistik. Koch's
"

Kriegsthaten

Rothstein's
(331-361),"

Kaiser

bis

Die

zum

443

Julian der
Tode

Elegien des

des

Sextus

Propertius.
Reports:

463

Philologus. Rheinischcs
"

Brief

Mention,

Recent
Books

Index,

Publications,
Received,

Museum

fur

Philologie.
470

477

481
484

AMERICAN

Philolo"

Journalof

BY

SIL
Pbotemob

L.
or

Gbxkk

GILDERSLl
ix

'..

Brock*

JbyGoCK

CON

EI.

\I. I.INI

Th

"

I II."

I
IV."

DWARD

The

By W.

2759-27M.

Kurrel-

MEYKK,

62

Catulliai

"

Reviews

So

rjctiveTheories.

"

Allen's The

Republic.

nan

04

Hermes.

Rheii

"

inseum.

uml
syriologie

\-

"

senii-

lenschaft.
Briei

....

I'i

Recent

ED,

107
1 i ;

-H7

in all

ialcommunications

classical,
departmentsof philology,
work ;
current
philological
leadingphilological
journalsof Europe;

oriental,modern; condensed
comparative,
summaries

of chief articles in the

reportsof

lists. Four numbers

constitute a vol; bibliographical
by specialists
each year.
volume
one
Subscription
price$3.00a year, payableto the
each. Suitable advertisements
publisherin advance; single numb
reviews

will be inserted at the foliowin

The

of the American

English Agents

Paul, Trench,

Hessrs. Regan

Triibner

Journal

"

Co.,

of

$50

00

25

00

00

Philology arc

Paternoster

House,

Charing Cross Road, London, W. C.

kcial
of

Notice.

Philology

has
"

volumes, cash

$l each,

so

far

The

"

The

passedover

as

thi

Published

for the

These
twenty

singlenumbers,

-applied.
*

Balti:

Journal
d.

for the present at the regular price,$60

the order.
Singh
$3;
accompany

Ul

to

American

into the

quarterly. Three

-ir

matter.

Johns Hopkins
(postage

Press. Baltimore,
tnce

of

tf^^fy

/"

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY

OF

JOURNAL

Vol. XXI,

L"
I.

Ancient

a)

No.

Whole

i.

STUDIES.

INDO-IRANIAN

Persian

8i.

Sibilants;

b) Inflection;
c) Translation of Behistan,i.
Phonology.

The Ancient Persia! Representation of s, z, ani sp.

General

literature.
"

Brugmann,

Grundriss

vergleichenden

der

Bartholomae, Grundriss der

728-739, 790-792;
iranischen Philologie,
I 16-18, 165 seq., 187 seq.; Hiibschmann,
%"\gN im Sanskrit und iranischen/KZ. XXIII 384-400 (forthe
Anc. Pers.,395-398); Persische Studien,198-214, 220-224;
Foy,
Grammatik,

KZ.
indg.gutturalenspirantenim Altpersischen,'

'Die

15-29The

of the Anc. Pers. show

inscriptions
confusion in their employment of s and 6, and

attempt is here made

dialectic differencesor

to

decide

to a

whether

rather

of

and

XXXV

frequent
d.

An

this confusion is due to

phoneticcoincidence

in the Anc. Pers.

tions
by the inscripand it has been
has been given as completelyas possible,
done independentlyeither of Hiibschmann
or of Foy, to both of
I
indebted
have
been
otherwise,as
whom, however,
frequently
will appear in my
citations below.
The
somewhat
analogous
of the representation
in Anc. Pers. of Iranian sp by sp or s
case
discussed
also calls for attention,
and it may
be most conveniently
of

and $, and of

after

treatment
1

of

and d.

and

z.

The

material offered

AMERICAN

A*

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL
and

B.

der
Phonetik4, 119 seq. ;
in
Sanskrit
: Wackernagel, Altindische
341 seqq.;
A vesta (not common) : JackI 239-242 ; in younger
son,

Literature."

Sievers, Grundziige

Braune, IFr IV

Grammatik,
Avesta
Lakonic

Grammar,

Meyer,

Material.

Grammatik8, 289

material

the

B is as follows

to s and

XXXIII

Griechische

The

"

Caland, KZ.

29;

givenby

463 seq.; in

seq.

with regard
inscriptions

[NRb. 4],
ayasaid [cf.under Bh. i. "12], aruvastam
cf.
isu
L
ZDMG.
asti, [W B. tht, Justi,
ardastana, asman,
663 seq.],
upastd, usatdhana, tjxsnas, gasld, ijtars, Bastanaiy,ddsyaman
ZDMG.
L 663 seq., ddsyamd'],
[WB. ddrayqfd; Justi,
nisdya,
"Jpars%
pasa, pasdva, pdrsa, pisd, basta,V ras" rdsta, vaumisa,
WB.
substitute for its occurrences
*jsan [doubtful;
vasty, saka, skifka,
iii.
This
is the
iv.
(Bh.
91.
71, 73, 77) V A**l *J5ar[Bh.
and Spiegel; WB.
akariyqfdm\,sar\a\
reading of Rawlinson
suguda, sugdcb
55], sikayauvati,
[? see Jackson,JAOS. XX
skudra, tjstar [?],"Jstd,stanam, sparda[or saparda; cf. on this
word below].
2# 6. aBqgaina,aBiy [WB. rightlyabiy in Bh. i.91],aBiyabauiana, aBura, atnuBa, avaBd, xidyaBiya,gaiBd,gdBu, Buvam,
LI 242 seq.],Bakaid, Batagu,
ZDMG.
BaigraH [so after Justi,
ijBad,hiBah, Buxra, Buravdhara, Barda,niycUfdrayam,duvarBi,
paBi,parBava, maBi}ta,yaBd,viB,viBa,viBiya.
It

s.

'

Discussion.
is

Aside

"

from

invariablywritten,we

material

justcollected

combinations

have

of consonants,

where

classification of the
the following

Indog.sk(h) in ayasaid[see under Bh. i.

"12],ijxhtds, "Jras,and accordingto a verbal suggestion of
with Sk.
NRa.
he compares
Prof. Jackson in sara52, which
Lat scelus,and for the phonologyJackson,
chala (cf.
Gk. crxoXior,
I 155 seq.).
Av. Gramm.
Wackernagel, Altind. Gramm.
49;
1,

a#

Iran,

Oppert, JA., 4 s"r.,XIX

Sk.

instead

sdrana

discussion ofsara

fe"
C#

367

now

of

but

Iran,

he

pared
com-

[ProfessorJackson's
JAOS. XX 55.]
asariyatd[? cf. sup.].

chalana.

appearedin

Indog.k in vasty,
Iran, s
s
Indog.kh in V san [Bartholomae,KZ.
II 53 seq.].
Stud, zur indog.Sprachgeschichte,
s

has

168, suggested sarana,

XXVII

STUDIES.

INDO-IRANIAN

it

Iran, sf in /*tf, pasdva [c" Bartholomae, Stud, zur

II 50 1; Hubschmann,
Pen. Stud. 209 ;
indog.Sprachgeschichte,
also below under sp\
s

[Husing,Die iranbchen
Indog."r in vaumisa
Acfaamenideninschriften,
Eigennamen
13, 15, 18, 33J. C"
Iran. Namenb.
also 'Amdanp for *afi", Justi,
43.
Iran. j/
ft *=
Indog. "ffin us aialana [WB. tts/a"naj*
Iran. J in in* [WB. "*1 (compare, however, Justi,
s
g.
ZDMG.
L 663 seq.).
ft

Iran. 6r

in den

h.

in the

occurs

foreignproper

ntsdya [Median],

names

VII

258], siiayauvati
[Huang, 27,
SikayahvaH\ suguda, sugda,sparda [Benfey and Rawlinunderstood
son
by this word Sparta;Spiegel,the Sepharad of
Obadiah
which
the Vulgate renders i* Bosphoro. Lassen,
20,
saka

[see Muller, WZKM.

reads

ZKM.

VI

2apk*"*4ni*pF- This is well

also the form
326-329,who compares

50 referred

by Meyer, IF. I
Johann. Lydus, De
seq., and

to

be

iii.14

mens.

Noldeke, ibid.

Oppert, Le

adopt

to

Semitische

Fremdworter

This

92.

peuple

"Lycie, conserv6e

; c"

Mvmpu of
II 93

is the identification which

des MMes,

164, supposes

le grcc

Sarpedon,"but

dans
im

also Muller, WZKM.

defended

Griechischen, 193

seq.,

Sparda
Lewy,

assignsa

Semitic

originto Sarpedon].
L
s is of doubtful originin
(Bh. v. 25).
signification
J#

Iran,

the word

pisd,which

is of unknown

in aBqgatna,

Indog. k

BaigraH^ Bakala,
^ Bad, ijBah, Buxray Buravdhara, tarda,mattsta, vi$yviBiya.
Iran. B
k# B
Indog. th in amuSa, avaBd, xsayaBiya,gazBd,
gd0u, Buvam, duuarBi,paOi,yaBa.
Iran, sr in niyoff dray am
B
C#
[?].
6

a,

4.
20

Iran.

in the

foreignnames

Iranisches Namenbuch,
Justi,

"#

B=

Iran. B

par

in

Bava.

Results

from the Anc. Persian.

by B, exceptingin the
represented
doubtful).Again, s arisingfrom
vasty

renderingof
assume

view

Iranian

"

in contrast
s

with

oBtydbausana[Husing,

50],aBura, Baiagu.

moBilta

roots

sar

is in general
initially
and

is retained

and

viBiya.

(both rather
before i only in
son

But

before i is in itselfa confirmation

like mutual

Hubschmann,

of
interchange
Pers. Stud.

209].

and B before
An

of
a

additional

this double

rightto
this
[against
example of

our

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

is dyasatd, if Bartholomae's
iran. Philol. I 75] be adopted. In the
before

from

the New

in this connection

is the

Sus. Saikurritts

with

Material

Tormar.

The

the other

Susian

Anc.

Babylon.Sailaguku and

Die

iranischen

and

for the

Material.

1*

Babylonian. Instructive
Qaigraft New
"

Anc.

Pers.

Anc.

New

"

Sus. Tukkurra

Buravdhara

Sus.

aBura

are,

Aiiuran, and

in

below.)

to

and

d.

the literature cited above, H

in den

using,

Achamenideninschriften, 26,
h

by "

Griechische

52 seq.

The

"

and d is

N.

Pers. Batagu and

Sus.'Satiakus and

Eigennamen
in Elean of
analogous representation
Griechische
Grammatik8, 269; Meister,

Meyer,
Dialekte,II

6.

AShtr.

In addition

"

and the

Pers. Buxra

B#
Literature.

Batagu the

comparison of Anc. Pers.

hand, in New

see

with
interchanges

never

equivalentsof

(For final results

foreignname

is also to be remarked.

(but Babylon. Suhra) and

to

reading [Grundriss der

singlechange of initials
from sf, dt,or
s arising

on

PHILOLOGY.

as

material

follows

given by

the

with regard
inscriptions

azdd, [iz]dvaf[WB.

\hizuva\m\,
uvdra[zm]i,
uvdrazmiya,uzamayd, paruzana,paruv zana,paruvvazraka
[or vazarkd],vahyazddta,zarqka,zazdna, zura,
zana,
Z.

auramazdd,

better

zurakara.
2.

4.

ada, adakaiy, adam,

dffiyddiya,

adukani, apaddna,

[corruptform on
ayddana, arakadri, ariavardiya,ardaxfdSfa
Art. Vase], ardastdna, ardumani, arladd, avadd, ahifrastddiy

[loc.
sg.;

cf. on

this word

now

Bartholomae, IF. IX 257-260],

iddt

des
[so correctlyread by Oppert, Le peuple
WZKM.
M"des, 121 ; Hiising,14, 38, 43],uvadaifaya [Miiller,
VII 256, keeps the old reading uvadaidaya and compares
Anc.
Pers. didd and its cognate words], kqpada, gqdutava, gqddra,
garmapada, V gud, hjjad,
jadi, taxmaspdda, taradraya,tigraxauda, Bar da, daustar, njdanu, njdar, draya, hjdars, dasta,
dalabdri [? cf.under Bh. i. "18],dahyu, njda, dddarhi,ddduhya,
L
ddrayavau, ddsyaman [NRd. WB. ddrqtd (?); Justi,ZDMG.
658, ddsyamd], -dim, *Jdi, didd, dipt,dubdla, dura, V duruj,

upadarqma

INDO-IRANIAN

STUDIES.

duruva, dwafttam,

duvard, duvarBi, ditvit"tarnam, duviiiya,

d
rauga,
draujana,drqga [WB. better dargam\ nadfdusiydra,
iabira,nabukudrafara, nipadiy,paiHyduvdda, patipadam, tjpd,
bardiya,bdgayddi,frdda, marduniya, mudrdya, yadd, yadiy,
avarada, rddiy, vardana, vidd, vidarna, vidafrd,v(da/rand,
sparda,hadd, hadih, hqguda, haldita,hidu.
Discussion.

These

"

of

cases

and

d fall into the

following

classifications
:
1,

"=Iran.

a#

in auratnazdd, azdd,

wdra[zm\i, uvdrazmiya, uzamaya

[iz'ldva],
is simplified
to *], paruzana, paruv

which

vazraka, vahyazddia,zazdna,
fe"

J# a"

Iran, d in

zura,

\hizuvd\m [Spiegel
\z+d giving zz,
zana,

paruvzana,

zurakara.

zarqka.

Iran.

d(Ji)in adat adakaiy, adukani, ardastdna,

idd, upadarqma,
ardumani, arhddd, avadd, azdd, ahifrastddiy,
[Hiising,
38, Kampanda, after
uvadaifaya [cf.above], kqpada
the

New

Sus.

Grundriss
KampantaS\,gqdutava [Justi,

Phil. II 430, to

New

Pers.

-,-w

der

iran.

], gqddra, garmapada, "Jjad,

jadiy, taxmaspdda, tigrahauda, Barda, tjdanu, "Jdar, tjdart,

dakyu, njda, dddafU, ddrayavau, ddsyaman [see above], -dim,
dipt,dubdla, duraiy, V duruj,duruva, duvaihtam, duvard,
didiy,
duvar"i, duvitdtarnam, duviiiya,dukiydra, drauga, draujana,
dargam, nadUibira, nabukudrafara, nipadiy paikiyduvddd,
patipadam,
pddiy,frdda,mudrdya, rddiy,vardana, vidarna, vidafrd,
vfdafrand,
sparda,hadd, hadih,hqguda, haldiia,hidu.
fe. d=n Iran, z in dfiyddiya, adam, ayddana, artavardiya
Iran. Namenb.
[Justi,
38], *Jgud, taradraya,draya, dasta,addnd,
Pers.
New
ddduhya [BabylonianZdiu], kjdi 'deprive/didd [cf.
"

Iran.
O], bardiya,bdgayddi,
marduniya [cf.
Justi,

Namenb.

195],

yadiy, avarada*
originin apaddna [?],arakadri [probably
for d, cf. the New
kadri],
and
Sus. Arakkatarris
the Babylonian Araddiabdrim [WB, usabdrim ; Foy, KZ. XXXV
35 seq.,
cf. below, "18],yadd [Bh. iii.26 to ^yad
reads uMrabdrim;
Av. yaz;
cf. Darmesteter, "tud. Iran. I 45, note.
Foy, KZ.
XXXV
hatd ya[u]ddyd frarixta "vom
kriegszug
43, emends
zuriickgelassen
(d.i.zuriickgeblieben)."I myself retain the old
readingyada\, vidd [Bh. iv. 87 unintelligible].
C#

d is of uncertain

"

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

Iran.
Ancient Persian a=
from the Ancient Persian.
Iran, z is representedmore
z throughout except in zarqka,but
Anc.
d
in
Pers.
d
[cf.Hubschmann, Pers. Stud.
by
frequently
and no
alike mediallyand finally,
198 seq.]. Both z and d occur
fixed law can
be laid down
concerning their interchangeany
than concernings and 6. It is to be noted that in all the
more
Results

"

Iranian dialects except New

modern

only in loan-words from

preserved[Hubschmann,
Material

1*

Pers. rf=

Anc.

a*

Pers. Stud.
Susian

the New

from

Persian,Iran, z becomes
the Persian,z being in all other cases

221].

and

the

Babylonian.

in Anc.

Babylon, z

Pers.

=
Babylon.Artavarziya; Anc. Pers. Ddduhya
but New Sus. Tattuhiya; Anc. Pers. Bardiya =

but New

Artavardiya
Babylon. Zdtu,
Babylon.Barziya,
=

Sus.

Pirtiya.
fet Anc. Pers. d" Babylon. "/= New Sus. / in Anc. Pers. dipt
New Sus. tuppi.
Babylon, duppu [a Semitic word]
=

""

Anc.

Dub"la

Pers. d
New

Sus.

Anc.

a#

Pers.

Zarqka

Pers. Zazana

Pers.
=

fe" Anc.

Pers.

(Dar.

Pers.

ca
7, Van. 12).
Ancient Persian

and

in

case

Anc.

Pers.

Pers. dahyauh

New

Sus.

Babylon,

New

Pers.
a

throughout(e.g.

3-4,

[Cf.on

Sus. /

New

Sus.

^(O

New

Sus. Caranka

New

Sus. Caftan.

only

in

zazanam

in Anc.

(1),Anc.
New

Sus.

ca

of

*a"a

7,
The

7, and in the other occurrences

NRa.
8, Dar. Elv. 14, Xerx. Pers.
now

has been

word

oizana.

Babylon.Zaranga
Babylon. Zazannu

tanas-pe-na,Xerx.
*"raa

Sus. t

Tupala, Anc.

in the

layiyaui),
except
2#

New

XX
70.
in Biblical Aramaic

Remy, JAOS.
borrowed

2T

Syriaczna.]

(For

final result

see

below.)
C. sp.

Literature.

Bartholomae, Grundriss

"

and

the authors

Foy,

KZ.

XXXV

there

quoted;

19 seq.;

der iran. Philol. I 29 seq.,

Hubschmann, Pers. Stud. 178;

Hiising,Die

iranischen

Eigennamen

in den Achamenideninschriften,24-26.
Material.
double

The

material

for the
given by the inscriptions
in Anc. Pers. by sp and s of Iranian sp
representation
"

Indog. ku is as follows

INDO-IRANIAK

STUDIES,

1" 8J"* aspafana, uvaspa, iaxmaspdda,vayaspdra,vispazana,

viktaspa,

[Median],Iwifyoddnp.
asabdri,visa,visadahyu.
asagarta, asagartiya,

"nra"a

2t 8.

Discussion.

These

"

presentationof the
Results

from

sp is retained
compared Old

cases

classified by
sufficiently

are

material.

the Ancient

Persian.

The

"

proper

names

With

usuallyexplainedas Median.

are

the

Slavic visi and

Lithuanian

in which
visa is

visas,while aflfari is

of

haplology [furtherexamples in Brugmann, Vergl.

Gramm.
of asabdri as from *assa"
explanation
der
[Grundriss
neupers. Etymologie,Nos. 160, 749] is rejected
case

Is 858]. Horn's

Pers. Stud. 77, and by Bartholomae, Grundriss

VIII 182iran. Philol. I 29.
Mullens
connection,WZKM.

by Hiibschmann,
der

183,of

Notwithstandingthis,I believe that

find preciselythe same
Horn
is right. We
developmentin the
Pali-Prakrit assa, vissa for Skt. aha, visva
Av. aspa, vispa.
But in Avestan sp can
hardly become s as is suggestedby Horn,
and
of YaSt,v. 73 ;
No. 749, note,
by Husing,25, for Asabana
xiii. 140 [thecorrect view is givenby Justi,
Iran. Namenb.
42].
with

asa

is wrong.

"*vr

Material

1*

*"

Pers.

the New

from

Anc.

Pers.

Aspafina

5/

and the

Babylonian.

Sus. ^=

New

Sus.

New

Susian

Afyatana

Babylon, sp in Anc.
Babylon. AspdHna ;

Sus. Takmdhpata\ Anc. Pers.

Taxmaspdda
Sus. Milparra
Vayaspdra New
Babylon. VisparU; Anc.
Anc. Pers. Vikt"sp*
Sus. MiSpaufatih;
Pers. Vispauzahl New
Anc. Pers. vispazana
New Sus. Mihtdhpa Babylon. Vislaspi\
Pers.

Anc.

New

=s

New

mihpazandk (Dar.

Sus.

Sus. text has this addition:

fe. Anc.
New

2*

Pers. sp

Sus. mittaiana*
*"

in Anc.

New

Anc.
a

11

Pers.

Sus. JJ in Anc.

see

only

the

New

Pers.

vispazana

New

Sus. JJ (=

Babylon,ski)
Sus. AUakartiya (= Babylon.
Sus. miShalayihuh
visadahyuk New

f.).

(For finalresult

3, where

'of all nations').

Pers. *"Iran. sp =
Pers. Asagartiya= New

(Xerx.Pers.

(NRa. 8).

Anc.

Iskartai)
;

Pers.

below.)

AMERICAN

D.
The
z

confusion

Final

Result.

Persian

in Ancient

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

in the

of

use

and d" is explainedby Bartholomae, Grundriss

by
again by

by

New
the

easy,

New

the

hardly to be

with /+ vowel + r
transcription
by dialect-mixture
explanation

Sus.

promiscuoususe

expected in

is being considered
Conclusion.
For

A,

At

Darius, there

an

of forms

of course,

names,

and

of Anc.
is fatally

as

that which

excepted.

is as follows :
conclusion,at least temporarily,
before
the time of
in
Persia,
very earlyperiod

had

begun

the

which
resulted in the
process
of z and $ (d in
4, and similarly

of s and
phoneticequivalence
to be explained is
script)[similarly
Avesta

carried

of different dialects is

officiallanguage,such

proper

"

Our

"

B.

der iran. Philol.

H using (15, 23 seq.)on the basis of the tation

represenSus. }(})of Anc. Pers. "F,6r, t(a)rtand st and

Pers. Br and i(a)r. The

but

and 3, and of

this theory has been

I 166, as due to dialect-mixture,

and
stillfurther

of such

cases

the

the Av.

as

interchangeof s and
yezi beside yeht\}

B in

The

with a lack
equivalenceof sound, combined
consequence
charof etymologicalfeeling,
the confusion of usage of the acters
was
for s and 0, and for z and d, which we have observed.
of this

Simultaneouslywith the phenomena just discussed,

from
in process of development another s, which arose
there was
such
Three
the assimilation of two
juxtaposed consonants.
C#

For

attention here.
if our
will engage
One
our
was,
of argument has been correct, sp which became
course
ss, and is
The
assimilation was
second
that of
consequentlywritten s.

combinations

tr which

Aryan
Iran. Or
do"

to s

stage of

the intermediate

developed through

in "the

dialect with which

the Elamites had

most

to

[Hiising,
15, 18].

assimilation is in pasd, pasava from *pasfa (Av.

pas fa, paskdt; Sk. posed pascal'; Lithuan. pdskut) through the
third

The

same

medial

stage

[Bartholomae, Stud, zur indog. Sprachdoes not favor this. Against his view see

ss

II 50-51,
geschichte,
Foy, KZ. XXXV
22, 26, who
'As

similar

languages,I
Arabic

may

(b)and

also compares

interchange between

(8) as
s

and

and

from

*at

of
entirely different group
of the
Egyptian pronunciation
As Avestan
examples of an
respectively.

phonetic development
cite the modern

Sk. accha

in

an

Persian and
%

6 in late

texts, I note

from

the

variae

lectiones

of

10. M
2, L I. 2. Br 1.
jaddi
xxajasahi("18)Jp I, s
fradd("19)beside frasdK1.L4; pairidntm("28)Jp 1. Mf 2. L I.
other cases
K l%pairi$n?m
L 4. Numerous
might be given.
2ypairisin?m

Vend,

L4.K1;

also in Mf

2, but

AMERICAN

IO

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

aus
mischsprache

zwei verschiedenen

I stillhold to the

which
explanation

mundarten"

(Hiising,562).
suggested above for

I have

varying usage in Ana Pers. ois beside 6, and of*

that these sounds s and 0, z
namely, to the hypothesis
in the Anc. Pers. phonetically
become
equivalent.]
the

beside d

"

and d had

Inflection.

Nominative
Literature.
The

der iran. Philol. I 214 seq.

Persian phrases such as xiv.

Bartholomae, Grundriss

"

solution

rautabik

Singular of -as-Steas.

of the
aha

Bakaid

generallyconsidered
Grundriss der

Ancient

often tried.

been

has

The

word

Bakatd is

the loc. sg. of an -z'-stem [Bartholomae,

iran. Philol. I 227],but the old view that

now

as

tholomae,
by BarVjachna-Monat, in
14. Tage
sich auflehnte" (similarly
Foy,
the
that
KZ. XXXV
Prof.
I
To
owe
68).
Jackson
suggestion
33,
rautabiS is the inst. pi.used as a generalpluralcase, exactlyas in
Avestan [Jackson,Av. Gramm.
67 ; Schmidt, Pluralbildungen,
98

raufabtt is

an

instr. with comitative

force is stillheld

op. cit 246, "Mit dem

[dessen]Verlauf war es, als er

im

II
seqq., 259 seqq.; cf. also Bartholomae, Arische Forschungen,
426-430, against any
Foy's arguments, KZ. XXXIII
104.

generalpluralcase fail to convince me]. This would give the

rendering:'xiv days were in course.' On my attempt to explain
similarlythe difficult viBffls,see under Bh. i. "14 [againstthis
Schmidt, Pluralb. 266
explanationboth of rautabtk and vitibih,
seq.].
view of raufabil

This

Bh. iii.
8

consideration

of the

garmapadahya tndhya i.raufa Bakatd

aha 'Of the month
Garmapada one day was in course.' Here
is not
raufa
an
accusative,as Spiegel,Keilinschr.* 238, and
Hiibschmann, Casuslehre,293, say, but the nom.
sg. as subjectof
similar

phrase in

leads of itselfto
:

aha.

nominative of the

Another

pirdva

ndma

Grundriss der

rauta

-"tt-stems

is found

fya mudrayaiy danauvaHy

in Sz.

hate

[Bartholomae,

iran. Philol. I 195, reads danautiy,danutaty, or

word] 'From a river,Nile by name, which

danuvatiyfor this last

flows in

Egypt'

accusative
ha fa darsam
The

Bang,

ZDMG.

after ha fa, and

atarsa

'The

of Thumb,
explanation

he

XLIII
compares

people were
KZ.

XXXII

534,

Bh.

makes
i. 50-51

rauta
:

the

karaUm

mightilyafraid of him.'
129, by an anakoluthon

INDO-IRANIAN

failsto observe
KZ.

the idiom

XXXV

of the

32, is rather

II

STUDIES.

language,and Foy's "compound,"

artificialthan

more

The

necessary.

reading of Miiller,WZKM.

Av,
=
I 224, hata pirdva [ablative
The
true
rauiaia, need not be dwelt upon.

*pirad(]n"ma
explanationis

the nominative

rauia

and

adam

pasdva

12-14:

249, who
for the construction

compares

fraiSayam

dddarliS

bqdaka baxtartydxhaffapavd Afterward I sent

by name, my servant, satrap in Bactria,'also
by

in

name,

In the

Bh. L

kaufa 'From

ndma

this Bartholomae's

omission

hafc

Arakadri
hill,

of any

in the Grundriss der iran. Philol. must

-"j-stems

36-37 :

Casusl. 289

Pai"y"uvada' [cf.Hiibschmann,

lightof

Bh. iii.

pdrsa mana
Persian,DadarSi

noma

paihjyd]uvdddyd arakadrth

makes

XIV

that of Bartholomae, BB.

sg. of the

nom.

be

seq.].

oversight.

an

Translation.

Behislai,1,
"1,lines 1-3.
in Persia,king

Darius, the great king,king of kings,king

of lands,son of Hystaspes,grandson of Arsames,
am

Achaemenian.

an

"29 lines 3-6.

The
Arsames

Saith Darius

father of

The

[Teispes].

"3,lines 6-8.

father of

aforetime

From
house

our

"5, lines
Ormazd

"C9 lines
came

unto

king.
12-17.

me.

aforetime

Darius
I

am

By

Ormazd

father of

The

[was]

of Ariaramnes

king :

Therefore

have

we

been

are

we

tested.

called
From

kings.
the

Nine

the

the

the grace of Ormazd

the

king : By

brought unto

Saith Darius

of my
house,
from days of old

king : Eight

the ninth.

Saith Darius

11-12.

am

the

taspes.
[was] Hys-

Achaemenes.

Teispes was

hath been

Saith
"4, lines 8-11.
they were
kings before.
we
are
kings.

father

The

Saith Darius

Achaemenians.

father

king : My

Hystaspes[was]Arsames.

Ariaramnes.

was

the

me

king:
I

am

the

grace

of

kingdom.

These
their

lands, they
king : Persia,

Susiana, Babylon, Assyria, Arabia, Egypt, those of the sea,

Sparda [Sardis?],Ionia,Media, Armenia, Cappadocia, Parthia,
dahar?
[KanDrangiana,Aria, Chorasmia, Bactria,Sogdiana, Gandara
Arachosia, Maka
Oppert],Scythia,Sattygia,
"

altogethertwenty-threelands.

[Mekran?]

12

AMERICAN

"7, lines
unto

came

"8,lines
the

me

day, that

by night or

Saith

20-24.

who

man

administered

was

PHILOLOGY.

the

the grace of Ormazd

tribute. What
was

By

They brought
either

Saith Darius

17-20.
me.

OF

JOURNAL

king : These
they were

my

said unto

them

subjects.
by

me

they did.

Darius

the

Within

king :

Who

friend,I treated him well.

lands, they

these

lands

was

foe,I

to him.
good inquisition
By the grace of Ormazd
what
obeyed
[were] my laws. As it was proclaimed
by me unto them, so they did.
fyand: Benfey, Pers. Keilinschr. 9; Bartholomae, Stud, zur
II 70 ; and Foy, KZ. XXXV
indog.Sprachgeschichte,
45, Anm.,
think that it has received its ~nd from the followingmand
by
fails
The
this
the
b
ut
to
-d-.
dittography,
majority,
explainfully
XVII
Casusl.
as
Hiibschmann,
A.,
s"r.,
Oppert, J
287;
298;
4.
a

these lands

Bartholomae, Grundriss

der

iran. Philol. I 236

Brugmann, Vergl.Gramm.
instr. (cf.Av. ka-na beside ka,

and

ZDMG.

XXIII

WZKM.

VII

regard

it an abl.
seq., made
to explain the -it- as for

112

me

this word

an

as

Skt. ki-na, tc-na% i-na). Kern,

M tiller'sattempt

227

fails to convince

-sm-

II 782,

(hesitatingly);

-km-

an

in

arisingfrom

(cf.Bartholomae, Grundriss

der iran.

dering
give my adherence to the renII
zur
indog.Sprachgeschichte, 70:
"diese lander,was
meine gesetze sind,die ehrten sie" (forsimilar
cases
oitya standingalone as a compound relative see Bh. iv. 42,

Philol. I 166, 169, 237). I must

of Bartholomae, Stud,

Pers.

19-20,

with the
din"tu

Pers. b 30, da

Xerx.

49" 531

ca

[cb]13-14).

Babylonian

atiHa

text

This

(the

birtt m"i"ti

ina

[db] 19,

Susian

are

not

instances of

lackingin

ftftfrn beside
Persian

the

version

Iranian pronouns.

regular font, dim

An

the

closely

very

here is lost),

(?) 'these

Bezold's
(cf.

similar insertion of

cite the troublesome

cf. also Xerx.

35;

agdnitu ulazkH

My only suggestionis to regard

but as an analogical
formation
dittography,
Other

renderingagrees

New

fulfilled(?)within these lands

were

Art.

and

text

laws
lation).
trans-

in fyand not

as

after the instrumental.

through
Avestan

'whom?'

case

and
C

false
in

analogy
pointis

for the

Old

22
(Bartholomae,
yanaiy
Muller's
explanationof
236-237).
XII 76-77,is unsatisfactory.
The third instance
yanaiy, WZKM.
of n is in the word aniyand,Dar. Pers. d 11,
of the analogical
use
This
e 20.
is,as Spiegel (and Foy, KZ. XXXV
10; 52) have
rightlyseen, an ablative which has fallen togetherin form with
we

Grundriss

may

der

iran. Philol. I

INDO-IRANIAN

the

instrumental

parallelcases, ?in?mf yanaiy, and

my

view

that iyand also is an

instrumental
final -nd

of the loss of the

account

on

STUDIES.

aniyand

would

These
favor

to

seem

of false

analogy after
dittographyarisingfrom

instance

singularrather than a
followingword mand.

final -/.

the
the

of the

"9, lines 24-26. Saith Darius the king : Ormazd

brought unto
until
Ormazd
this
the
me
me
brought
kingdom.
help
kingdom
I hold this kingdom.
held.
was
By the grace of Ormazd
"10) lines 26-35. Saith Darius the king : This [is]what was
done by me
after that I became
king. One Cambyses by name,
of Cyrus, of our
the son
house, was
king here before. Of that
there
brother, Bardiya by name,
was
a
having the
Cambyses
and
the
father
mother
same
as
same
Cambyses. Afterward
Cambyses killed that Bardiya. When
Cambyses killed Bardiya,
killed. Afterward
the people had no knowledge that Bardiya was
Cambyses went to Egypt, then
Cambyses went to Egypt. When
hostile. Then
the people became
the Lie waxed
at will in the
and in Media, and in the other lands.
land, both in Persia,
azdd:
Bartholomae, Grundriss der iran. Philol. I 143 (cf.
now
IF. IX 279-281),considers azda to be the locative singular
of an
used
the
z-stem
(on
adverbially
syntax cf. Delbriick,Altind. Synt.
IF.
II
I agree, regards
202
28, with whom
seq.). Johansson,
Anc.

Pers. azda

as

noun

in the

nom.

avajata: For my reading,with correction of

avajata (i.e. ^jan+ava+d as in all other cases
Rawlinson's
lithographof Bh. i. 32: aif^jH:
would

fillwith

the
of

stone,

of

avdj") see

This

gap

a.

"11,lines 35-43.
a
a
Magian,
man,
Arakadri
by name,
month
the
Viyaxna

Saith Darius
Gaumata

the

king:
He

Afterward

there
from

was

hill,

by
Paigiyauvada,[yea,even] from there. Of
fourteen days were
when he arose.
in course
He thus lied unto
the people: I am
of Cyrus,
the
son
Bardiya,
of Cambyses. Afterward
the brother
the people all became
confederate from Cambyses. They went
both
to that man,
over
Persia,and Media, and the other lands. He seized the kingdom.
Of the month
Then he
in course.
Garmapada nine days were
seized the kingdom.
hand.
Afterward Cambyses died by his own
mdhyd: Bartholomae, BB. IX 309 seq., Grundriss der iran.
Philol. I 215; Horn, 'Grundriss
der neupers. Etymologic/ No.
KZ.
XXXV
968 ; Foy,
5, take this as the loc. sg. of ma h [A v.
in

name.

arose

14

AMERICAN

mdht Skt. mas]

the old view

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

It is,however, far better

+d\

and to consider

mdhyd

h is retained

auramasddha,

return

to

standingfor the genitive

Skt mdsa]. The material
as

mdhakya from mdha [Av. mavka,

offered by the inscriptions
for the retention or
in
the
Anc.
Pers.
combination -ahaIndog. s
Avesta examples see Jackson,Av. Gramm.
102,
1*

to

omission
is

as

of h

follows

[for

131, 148, 154]:

anahata, dvahanam, ahatiyy

xbtdsdhamy aha, dhqfd,parikardhadil [WB. parikardh\i\dtk\

[dhadiS],aBaham, aBaha, Buravdhara, ndha, fraharva, bagdhay
frapatiydvahaiy,vahatika, visandhadii
[WB. vikandh\t\diS\%

hqj'am.
tt
with

A is omitted
Skt.

BdhytBaity,
dpariydya [ifit is to

njsap, Bartholomae, Grundriss

196; Stud,

der

be connected

iran. Philol. I 85,

II 70], vivdna
[c" Av.
indog. Sprachgeschichte,
vivanhd and see Justi,
Iran. Namenb.
374].
Umdhyd were a locative,Viyaxnahya could only be an Oppositional
which
does not appeal to me
an
genitive,"
explanation
zur

'

here.

On

'Nominative

the

construction

of raufatnk

see

above

the

under

Singularof -oj-Stems.'

king : This kingdom of

which Gaumata
the Magian deprivedCambyses, this kingdom
from aforetime belonged to our
house.
Afterward
Gaumata
the
of
and
of
Persia,and of Media,
Magian deprived Cambyses both
the other lands.
He assumed
the
made
[it
kingdom (?)and]
He became
[it]under his own dominion.
king.
ayastd : Notwithstandingthe criticisms of Foy KZ. XXXV
the above
made
rendering in full accord with
33 seq., I have
"12, lines 43-48.

Saith

Darius

the

Bartholomae, BB. XIV

der iran. Philol. I
verbs the

the
246 seq. [cf.

75],who

compares

same

scholar,Grundriss

for the

singleobjectof two
Bh. ii.87-88 : kd\rd\ hya
abiy mdm
'My army

followingthree passages : a*
mand
tt"cflaxmam agarbdya anaya
Cifantaxma.'
\% Bh. iv. 42-43: tya
seized, brought unto me
mand
kariam
varnavatdm
Buvdm
mdt[ya duruxiam
man\iydhy
Let my deed ["?r
what hath been done of me] seem
true
to thee,
and
deem
it not false' (kariam being the subjectof varnavatdm
iv.
the object of man\iydhy). C# Bh.
70-72 : [tujvam kd hya
adorn
imdm
dipim vaindhy fydm
niyaptham imaivd
aparam
patikard maty a vikandhy ydvd ji[vdhy] O thou who in time to
shalt behold this tablet which I have cut or these pictures,
come
destroy [them] not so long as thou livest.' Foy's objections
fail in the case
of a, even
if we
certainly
grant them in fcand C.
.

"

'

INDO-IRANIAN

STUDIES,

XXIII
Kern, ZDMG.
229 seq., and formerlyBartholomae, Handof a noun
in -ar governing
buch, 209, regarded ayasid as the nom.
the ace. as does kdma
in Bh. iv. 35 and NRa.
38. Benfey,Pers.
Keilinschr. 18, compared Sk. ay alia 'dependentupon' [similarly
Hoffmann, BB. XVIII
285 seq., who construed ayasid as the
instr. sg.]. The
of dyasaid[so to be read with Bartholomae
use
of

instead

is
ayasid']

similar in Bh. iii.4, 42.

also the asyndeton in such passages

Perhaps one

compare
yadiy imam

as

may

Bh. iv. 57-58

kdrahyd Aura-

hqdugdm apagaudaydhy naiy Bdk[y

not
maz\ddiay jaid biyd if thou shalt conceal this inscription,
worthy
speak unto the people,may Ormazd
slaythee.' It is also notethat the New
Susian renders dyasaidby the verb emiluS,
which is the regulartranslation of the Anc. Pers. root di 'deprive.'
The
Anc. Pers. wdipasiyam akuid appears
in New
Susian as
iuman-e
LII 570, 564.
'zum
Besitztum'; cf. Foy, ZDMG.
'

"13, lines 48-61.

either

make

Gaumata

Persian,or

Saith Darius
a

Median,

or

the

king :

any

of

Magian deprived
"He
mightily afraid of him.

was

not

house, who

our

of

the

There

his

would

kingdom.

would

man,

The

be

killingat
will the people that had known
the former Bardiya." For this
he would
be killingthe people: "That
not
reason
they may
that I am
of
No
know
the
dared
not
son
one
Cyrus."
Bardiya,
the
until
I came.
Gaumata
to
Magian
say aught concerning
Ormazd
Afterward I implored Ormazd.
brought me help. Ten
Then I with a few
days of the month Bagayadi were in course.
those
who
killed
the
that Gaumata
men
were
men
Magian and
in a
his foremost followers in a strongholdSikayauvatiby name
There I killed him.
I deprived
land Nisaia by name
in Media.
him of the kingdom.
I became
king.
Byihe grace of Ormazd
Ormazd
brought unto me the kingdom.
avdjaniyd: An iterative optativefrom ijjan+ava+d [cf.
Stackelberg,
Beitrage zur Syntax des Ossetischen, 77]. For
similar phenomena in Avestan
see
Bartholomae, Altiran. Verb.
indog. Sprachgeschichte,
212, 216; KZ. XXVIII
37; Stud, zur
II 127 ; Jackson,PAOS.
XVII
clxxxvii ; and cf.Delbriick,Vergl.
Vergl.Gramm.
Synt.II 372 seq. The idea of Spiegel,
344, and
of Foy, KZ. XXXV
34, that this word is an augmented optative,
people

can

were

not

accept.

"14)lines 61-71. Saith

had been

taken

away

from

Darius
our

the

king :

The

kingdom

house, that I established.

that

I set it

16

AMERICAN

placesof worship which

the Magian had digged down.
I restored to the people
Gaumata
and
the
the real estate, and
the servants
live-stock
and
(?),
(?),
the Magian had
the private property (?) of which
Gaumata
I set the people in their place,both Persia, and
deprived them.
Media, and the other lands. As before,so I brought back what
I did this. I
had been taken away.
By the grace of Ormazd
toiled until I set our
familyin its placeas before. So I toiled by
that Gaumata
the grace of Ormazd
the Magian did not take
our
family.
away
of Vd. xviii. 51: im?m
niyaParayami The Av. V srdr+ni
shalt thou restore to me* [simimi
nar?m
larly
nisrdraya'This man
alreadyJusti,Handb. der Zendspr.307 ; cf. also BartholGrundriss
der iran. Philol. I 71]. Brugmann, Vergl.
omae,
P 856 seq., connects
Gramm.
this kJsrdr with the Av. nifrituutti
other passages again Vd. xviii.51, and cf. Sk. ^ sri,
[see among
Gk. kkivm,etc.],
and he thus supposes a progressive
disappearance
of the spirant.
abicaris:
The reading abdcarih is adopted by Spiegel. This
has been best defended
by Darmesteter, "tud. Iran. II 129-131,
abacarih with the Sk. sabhd and the V car, its
who
connects
in its

As

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

place.

modern

being the
representative

view is refuted

Pers. Stud.

by Horn,

23].

Grundriss

WZKM.

same

der

criticism
IV

ul.

Darmesteter's

der neupers. Etymologie,No.

also Hiibschmann,
'bazaar' [cf.

suggestion[apud Horn, loc. cit.,

iran. Philol. II 149],qbacarih,abet a fori s
of the sense.
account
to be adopted on
be made
of the derivation by Miiller,
must

108, from

a
platze'implies

Pers.

Bartholomae's

'aqueducts/ is not
The

New

the

Grundriss

of the Pahl. vd tar

166, because
and

before,so I made

translation
*dp-dfari.Spiegel's
with New

connection

Pers.

Cy\^

'to

'Weide-

pasture'

[seeHorn, Grundriss der neupers. Etymologie,No. 439]. He is

followed by Rugarli,who renders abicaris gaiBdmfd tndniyamfd
viQibiktd by 'i pascoli,
le case, i vici.' The
le campagne,
better
who is followed by WB.
readingabifaris is Rawlinson's,
The word
abifarih also has been explained in several ways.
Oppert,JA., 4. s6r.,XVII
404, 410, renders it 'en sauveur' [cf.
the same
des M"des, 167]. Bang, ZDMG.
Le peuple
scholar,
XLIII
527 seq., and IF. VIII 294, translates 'Hulfsmittel [zum
than Foy's connection
Unterhalt].'This appealsto me no more
with V^* 'shine' [ZDMG.
L 132]. Both Rawlinson
and Kern,
.

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

accepted[page 420] is against such an interpretation.

[ZDMG. L 134 seq.] as viBbaisa [cf.
Foy's later interpretation
the doubtful reading of the
on
Rawlinson, JRAS., O. S. X xviii,
"?] from vi+baiscPy with a comparison of Av. vf"atsd,Ved.
vidvis"s,to which he gives the meaning peace/ is well worthy of
consideration,though a trifleabstract. Bartholomae, AF. II 104,
the right note when he assumed
that the word is used as
struck
der iran.
is
his
Grundriss
the ace.
rendering,
pi. [Less good
Philol. I 226, as an adverb, und iiberhaupt/
thus making it from
viBa
Sk. visvd (?).] My own
at least temporarily,
explanation,
is that vi"ibihtd is an
inst. neut. pi. used
accus.
as
an
[c" on
from
under Inflection],
and that it comes
rautabih above
a neut.
*viBin~.
this
be
for
the
If
right,we are to compare
meaning
sg.
the glossof Hesychios oixcta* ldlatand we see a climax of rapacity
lavished
of the Persians,while indulgenceswere
at the expense
the other parts of the empire. From
the Persians were
on
which

he

'

snatched

firstthe slaves,which

last of all

their

even

the words

personal effects.

of HerodotOS, iii.67

9V"py"rlas
fuyakatf""rrc anoBavAvros
9A"riv
napl$

avr"p

pardbara:

p"r""v
we

have

This

ts
"Hrfd""aro
avrov

n6Bop

throw

may

lighton

imf)K6ov"wavrat

row

fyce?

narra?

roiis iv rj}

[cf.Spiegel,Keilinschr.* 88-89].
the indicative,
an

rightlyseen

KZ.

XXXIII

actual

result is

by Foy,
423 seq., and
Ill 147, as against Kern, Spiegel,and WB.
Oppert'srendering,J A., 4. s"r.,XVII 404, is rightas regards the
but he errs, in my judgment, in not making ya6" the
indicative,
relative of avaBd.
He thus translates: "Je l'ai arrange par la
volontg d'Ormazd
c'avait "i" avant moi, lorsqueGaumat"s
comme
le Mage n'avait pas usurp6 (notrepalais)
notre
pays."
[Since these lines were firstwritten an able article by Justihas
LIII 89-92, in answer
ibid.
to Foy's criticism,
appeared,ZDMG.
LII 592, of his renderingof this difficult"14 in the Grundriss der
iran. Philol. II 426-427.
Professor Justi reads aba farts (Skt.
he renders
sabhdeard), which
by 'des Volkes Versammlung.'
He further regards gaiBa as referring
to 'the possessionsof the
while vt'Bibt}seems
It is espeto have a datival force.
.nobility,'
cially
pleasingto see that he too considers abdfaril gaiBdmfd
maniyamfa as collective singulars. This last word he compares
with the Greek oIkcm in the sense
of oixcrip, oixcw,as I had already
sought to trace an analogous development of meaning between
viBibts and oJkciV Jdia.]
stated,as was
Miiller,WZKM.

Since

Dc

easilyseized,and

could be most

INDO-IRANIAN

"15,lines

71-72.
after that I became

STUDIES,

Saith Darius

the

19

king :

This

I did

[is]what

king.

I killed
"16, lines 72-81. Saith Darius the king: When
Afina by name,
Gaumata
the Magian, afterward a man,
the son
of Umpadaranma,
he arose
in Susiana.
To the people he said
Afterward
in
Susiana
thus: I am
became
erate.
confedSusiana.
king
It went
And
he

Afina.

He

the
went

of Nabfin"'id.

son

the

seized the

He

"17,lines 81-83.
Susiana. That

kingdom

Saith Darius

A^ina

thus

Afterward

in
the

bound

brought

was

Babylon
Babylon.
king :

me.

chadrezzar,
Nebu-

am

Babylonian
became

Afterward

unto

Susiana.
of Aniri,

son

the

that Nidintubel.

to

over

king in

became

Babylonian,Nidintubel by name,
Babylon. The people he deceived

at

people all

to that

man,

arose

over

federate.
con-

I went

to

I killed him.

"18,lines 83-90. Saith Darius the king : Afterward I went to

rezzar.
Babylon against that Nidintubel,who cajled himself Nebuchadof Nidintubel held the Tigris. There it stood
The army
and hardby (?)was
I divided the army
in
a fleet (?). Afterward
I
archers
halves (?). The
made
for
the
I
other
two
one
(?),
provided horses. Ormazd
brought me help. By the grace of
Ormazd

crossed

we

the army

of Nidintubel.

days were

in

obis:

course.

Of

Then

it

this word

we

the

month

A^iyadiya twenty-six

battle.

made
offer

there I killed at will

better

explanationthan to
XXIII
an
[so already Kern,
237].
For the -3 we
with
Pers.
Anc.
must
patih,Sk.
patiy
compare
miihu with miikus, Gk. afKf"l
with dfufris,
drrucpvwith amicpvs [for
further examples see
Schmidt, Pluralb. 359 seq., and cf. BartholI 75 seq.].
omae, Stud, zur indog. Sprachgeschichte,
forbids
this the loc. sg. +a.
consider
The
to
sense
us
ndviyd:
Kern's abstract formation to ndv is perhaps the best view. Miiller,
XI 252, makes
WZKM.
which is
explanation,
preciselythe same
far better than his former rendering,WZKM.
I 221, 'und dabei
Schiffe' [cf.Bartholomae, BB. XIV
waren
Foy, KZ.
242, and
XXXV
35].
So WB.
-makduvd
nam.
avdkamadyakauva avdkanam:
Spiegel,
aw
Rawlinson, -m
(?) kanam
[cf.his
(?) kduwd
'Notes on
the Text/ xliv seq.]. Oppert, Le
des
peuple
He
M"des, 169, kamakduvd
portiunculas.'Kern, amakduvd.

consider

For

Tigris. Afterward

the

can

no

ZDMG.

adverb

....

AMERICAN

20

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

refers

the Gk. d/us(which usuallysignifies

mcdella),and
compares
for the meaning to Aischylos,Supplices
81 1 :
"tovo6 6\vfi"vai
d\dp*p lirapi"a.
"rov"r$c,

I 220, reads (da)makduvd avdkanam, but his

'Erdhauschen'
[V dam
'build']is rather strained.

Miiller,WZKM.
translation

Later, WZKM.
and

252, Miiller proposes

XI

Pahl. ramak, New

compares

Foy suggests ardak"uvd

meaning that we have is

Pers.

'in

ramakduvd

^*j.

avdkarnanu

troops'

This is very

The

clue

only

goodto

the

aniyahyd. I
follow Foy in comparing with arda- the Ossetic arddg, ardag
'half/ Sk. ardhaka
[Apte, Sk.-Eng. Diet. 169; cf. BohtlingkAv. ar*bat but his avakarnam"*avakp?nam
Roth, VII, Sp. 1703],
is a littledubious, in spiteof the weighty authorityof BartholGrundriss

omae,

der

the

followinganiyam

of Rawlinson

iran. Philol. I 74. The

copy
in
this
letters are
damaged

place between
If we
read ardaiaya, loc. du. (cf.
Av. forms
kdratn and -nam.
like zastayo),and take the simpleverb of Foy's avdkarnam, we
fillthe gap exactly,
ten letters plus
having in ardakaya akarnam
for
of
the
of
one
separation. Foy's explanation
wedge
space
ardakduvdy KZ. XXXV
convincingto me.
35, is not altogether
WB.
uhabarim:
Spiegel reads ddSab"rim, after Rawlinson
des Mfedes, 169, preferred
and Benfey. Oppert, Le peuple
For
usabdrim
older interpretations
and
numerous
afatn.
shows

eleven

that

views

The

Spiegel,Keilinschr.'

see

"

WZKM.
first,

phon's Anabasis

I 220,

two

tions.
sugges-

of Xeno-

was
comparison
reading of asabdrim, where a$a

the

and

Miiller had

92-93.

was

to

XI
correspond to the Greek arris. Later, WZKM.
252 seq.,
Miiller changed his reading to maitabdrim, and he compared
Skttttifa,Lith. maiias, Old Church Slav, me^u 'hide.' Tolman,
Acad.

Transact. Wisconsin
dasa?
my

and

renders

VIII

the old

reading

(army) I made submissive' (i.e. bearing

righthand). Rugarli does not attempt to translate the crux.
My own
suggestionis to read for the (u)sa-bdrimof WB. and

Rawlinson's

part I made

'One

ddha-barim
archers

'

ibi-bdrim.

This

I would

which
(cf.Skt. ifubhrt,

A
be

to

244, returns

former
Ancient

has this

division of the army

into archers
natural, especiallyin view of the

very
arm

of the
Persian

service

Armour,

render:
same

'one

cation).
signifi-

and

cavalrywould
importance of the

vii. 61, or
Studies in Honour
of

(cf.Jackson, Herodotus,
in Classical

Henry Drisler,particularly
100, 111-114).

The

objectionmay

INDO-IRANIAN

be

allegedthat

the

21

STUDIES.

in isu" is not found

in the text.

If,however,

reading avdjatain "10 be accepted,a parallelinstance of the

my
complete omission of a letter is at hand.
A purely etymological
readingisabdrim would do no violence
This might be rendered 'borne by swift (chariots)/
to the text.
which
would
For the semasiology of *isa
give tolerable sense.
'chariot' from V*l'to hasten' one
Latin currus
might compare
from curro, and for the passivesense
of bdri the Ancient Persian
asabari
This
'horse-borne, knight.'
suggestion of thabdri I

regardas much inferior to

Jackson suggests
[Prof.
be retained.

He

that of ihibdri}
that WB.'s

render

would

readingttka-bdrim

the word

'borne

should

by oxen,' with

of Skt

For this instance of Anc.

ukjan, Av. uxsan.
comparison
Pers. s
ks
we
Indog.
perhaps compare Anc. Pers. ustahana
may
(Art.Pers. a 29) beside hamalaxsaiyy Bh. i. 68, 70, and hamataxFor the passivesense
of -bari,Anc.
Pers.
said, Bh. iv. 65, 82.
asabari is to be compared. I have regarded Darius as liningup
=

his forces for battle in this

paragraph of

the

while
inscription,

Prof.

Jackson thinks that the king is furnishingtransportation

this
the Tigris for his troops.
Pro" Jackson makes
across
of objections
hesitation,
being fullyaware
suggestion with some
which
he thinks may
be alleged againstit; but it has, in my
judgment, much in its favor.]
This seems
to be the
to me
only tenable
osIJhj]: WB.
I 222, XI 253, iahna(kam)
reading. Muller's reading,WZKM.
deficient as
from the root tax}, is fatally
Flossbriicke,'
anayam
regards phonology. On the double form aspa and asa see above,
'

under

my

discussion of sp in Ancient

Persian.

"lt9 lines 90-96. Saith Darius the king : Afterward I went to

I had not come
to
Babylon. When
Babylon, there is a place,
Zazana by name, on the Euphrates. There that Nidintubel,who
called himself Nebuchadrezzar, went
againstme with an army to
battle. Ormazd
make
made
battle. Afterward we
brought me
of
Nidintubel
the
I
killed
the
of
Ormazd
help. By
army
grace
bore
The water
The
at wilL
plunged (?)in the water.
enemy
in course.
him
Of the month
Anamaka
two
days were
away.
Then
1

and

made

we

battle.

think
scarcely
Atthi-kur-ra"

593) c*1*

be

in form
that the similarity

"camel1

any support of

and
a

'horse'

of the New

(Weisbach,so

Sus. Atihi-a-ab-ba**

also Foy, ZDMG.

LII

rendering by chariot-borne' of xia-barim (!).

"

AMERICAN

22

OF

JOURNAL

While
:
[a~\hq\Jat]"

PHILOLOGY.

the meaning is tolerably

clear,the

reading here must

very corrupt. WB.'s
Skt. root sanj'hang.' Bartholomae,AF.
instrumental

and

read

as

his verb-form

be connected
I 61, took
ahadaid

with

dpiyd

is

text

as

the
an

Skt. asaJiaU

XXXV

overpoweredby the water.' Foy, KZ.

XXIII
to the readingof Kern, ZDMG.

36, would
return
239, dhyatd from
I 222, suggested aharpaid (c"
Muller,WZKM.
Kjah 'throw/
but this givessix letterswhen
Skt. s1sarp)"
only five are allowed
the
in
the
lacuna
itself.
in
us
inscription
Oppert'sreading of
des Medes, 169, 'in aquam
aharatd (Skt.^sar),Le peuple
*

was

"

"

is exceedingly
good,in my judgment. Either this aharatd
fugit/
Kern
of
and Foy (adoptedalso by Rugarli,"il
the dhyatd
or
nemico fu gettato neir acqua")is to be adopted. The New
Sus.
has here
ZDMG.

puitana
LII 580.

1.

sg. aor.
The New

caus.

Susian

to

the root

and

/it 'go/ c" Foy,

the Ancient Persian

literally
not, therefore,
correspondhere,Oppert,loc. cit.
Columbia

UmrnstTT,

New

You

Crrr.

LOUIS H. GRAY.

do

THE

II."

ancient

in

exists

proto-archetypeof

(/"), the
about

in

or

of

PA%

least

at

lost.

the

The

Library ;
comparison of

Bodleian

from

MSS,

B, C, D,
home

the

of P*

fortune

good

editions

plays

Cas.

our

or

deterioration

'ipsa

form

of Verrius
four

"

The

manager.

N.

to

By

Italy,

singular

rival recensions

two

is

Plautus

only

natural.

after his death

time

some

(cf.

other

PA)

(v. 545), says

quibusdam

ferunt).

bookseller

would, I fancy, have

nowadays
'student's'

regulated

one

to

might

edition
the

of, let

of

If
us

one

say,

either

Shakspeare.

publishing of

of

lived

books

for

applied

fourth

the

edition
the

in the

some

copy

of

century
was

the

ancient

in

sition
compo-

stage-

some

the time

about

in

'actor's'

Under

cited

the actual

alteration

found

'it is not

specifywhich
select

in the time

are

published,speaking

was

in the Bacchides
non

is the

Charisius, who

Grammarian
also

Plautus

the

of the

compendium

surmise, being

may

like

men

discover

to

dictionary composed

quotations from

the

learned

themselves

In Festus'

poet.

form, we

one

of

labours

exerted

Flaccus,

of the

(perhaps

of

versions

restorative

ancient

Plautus, while

of

from

minuscule

would

Varro, who

of the

Augustus,

when

represent

infer

can

we

belonged

France.

Central

the stage

on

the

went

verba'

double

(P)

existing

our

have

to

texts

stage-managers

Stilo and

Dictionary
of

ancient

other

of the

seems

in

inevitablyfind occasion to
one
scene
or
lengthen another, or replacean old-fashioned
phrase by its new
equivalent. Side by side with this

shorten

Aelius

tion
colla-

that

recently discovered

was

its descendants,

discrepant

revived

and

prol.);

word

two

of

were

the contents

from

know

we

copy

now

are

author.

existence

The
His

these

of

one

apparently

was

still

other

the

of which

both

made,

( T) which

While

etc.

two

Palimpsest (A),

illegiblecondition;

of it were

Turnebi

realityof

in

existingMSS, disappeared
Shortly before the disappearance

of part of

Codex

P*.

and

all other

century.

copies

two

contents

of the

or

tenth

consists

Ambrosian

often

and

fragmentary

the

PLAUTUS,

for Plautus

of them,

One

texts.

OF

evidence

manuscript

Our

the

RECENSIONS

TWO

passage

copies' (in
of
A.

Plautus
D.v

one

wanted, just as
edition

or

conditions

the
that

world, it would

24

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

these separate editions to retain in full their

different characteristics ; for the setting
of a verse
in one recension

be

for
impossible

margin of a copy of the

of
and when a transcription
to be made
came
would often
marginal(or interlinear)
adscripts

often be entered

would
other

recension ;
the volume, these
find their way
Gellius in his

as

variant in the

into the text, producing'mixed*

Aulus

versions.

and booksellers of his time

gossipabout the books

things. He mentions, for

example (Noct. Att. IX 14), that in copies of the History of
Claudius
Quadrigariushe found the genitiveform facies with
facii added in the margin (sed 'facies'in ordinem scriptumfuit,
et contra
per i geminum 'facii')"
allusion to

makes

Our

such

survivals

two

from

the vast

world

"

we
(if

of them,

one

the other

of Central

'mixture'

of text.

Festus,while PA

as

have

we

France

texts
two

which

seen,

of
publication

shew, both of them,

"

they are

A, in whose

has

in A

but is present in PA ; and

libraryas

be

mistake

to

standard

extraordinarygood-natureof
that,although only two ancient

But, as

an

represent the
to have

example or

been
will

two

regard our two survivals as if they

as might be preservedin a national

such
copies,
perfect
specimens of

recension

we

the

on

determined

presentedto the ancient world.

two

of this

extant

transmitted to us, these two should

rival forms in which the text of Plautus seems

were

traces

Italy,

of two
representatives

have been

shew, it would

N.

fragments three of
are
preserved,which Festus cites in divergent
each of the three the one
variant mentioned by
exhibits the other : the Bacchides passage specified
Thus

by Charisius is omitted
congratulateourselves

may
Fortune

this designation)

copiesof Plautus in the ancient Roman

In the main

distinct recensions.
the four passages
form, exhibits in

include P* under

may

of

number

of

state

the rival recensions.

In Pseud.

the line with

the other
conquiniscito,
with ceueto simul (a reading preservedfor us by Nonius). Conis the reading of A" but in PA we
find the unmetrical
quiniscito
simul:
ending conquiniscito

864

one

ended

si cdnquiniscet
simul.
istic,cdnquiniscito

The

readingof

the other recension

had

been

written

the

above

line:
conquiniscito
si conquiniscet
istic,ceueto simul,

and
word

had

been

ceueto.

mistaken

by

in
Similarly

transcriber for

correction of the

Pseud. 392 the rival versions

were

26

AMERICAN

found

in A

found
of PA

and in P.

in PA

we

is

be

we

some

also

that it was

sure

of this kind

there

independently.We

granted,as

PHILOLQGY.

first intrude itselfinto that

scribe,and

can

Errors

and the scribe of

into them
for

how

not

call PI

temptationto
scribe of A

But

did

and

which

OF

JOURNAL

are

transcript

all times

at

that the
is every
possibility
text of the other recension fell
therefore

have

exhibited

PA

and

that A

generallydone,

take

rightto

no

for gerere
Trin. 773 gererem
rem,
Pseud. 98 libellae for libellai,
Poen. 876 resistant for res sistam,
for
writers
It
is
accures.
extraordinaryhow many
669 accurres
'consensus1

subjectof

the

on

in such

that, because
a

even,

as

the two

natural

like
miswritings

stillmore

hamum

made

for Aamulum,

has been

the scribe of the

Had

text

our

eyes

and

in

our

independently

the scribe of A

by

PA

and of P

retained the true

form, we

the

was

by

(asof B)
should

readingof P and of PA

The

of
discovery

to the number

for the firsttime

readingof

for anellum).

anulum

opened

The

not

imagined that hamum

572
has

assumed

found

are

in Stich. 289

of Cand
original

of A).
(or the original
Aamulum.

these

have

imaginary originalfrom which

much
less natural miswriting,

proves that they existed in some

both A and PA were
derived.

by

of Plautus

recensions

MSS, they must have been present in PA% and

dangerous inference,that their presence in A

minuscule

extant

errors

of

have

(cf.Pers.

the collation of T
into the

introduced

errors

the scribe of P.

was

Great

therefore,

care,

is necessary in compilinga list of the passages in which A and

hand a divergenceof reading,or on
PA exhibit either on the one
the other

evidence

for the

ourselves

whether

blurred

'consensus*

in

error.

readingof A
A

and

reflectionof the

PA
two

have sprung.
The
problem,therefore,of

And
and

even

PA,

we

have

when

we

have

still to

assure

in this respect offer a faithful or a

rival recensions from which they

reconstructingthe

two

ancient

The
recensions of Plautus is as difficult
as itis fascinating.
therefore

ancient and

clear

presumablygenuine

form is the

more

readingof

large number

of passages, e. g. Pseud. 432 fors fuai an

A
a
tibi P ; Trin. 88 quid siet A, quicquid est P ;
ea
istaec At/orsiian
Pseud. 315 meliora faxint zxA/ace A, melius f octant and foe
in

hoc P ; True.
e.

197

opperiminoA, epperireibi P.

g. Trin. 328 nisi tu nanuis A, si tu

readingis

A,
pepercisses

corruptionof
rei item

nan

neuis

But
P

always,
(unlessthe Anot

uis). True. 375 ret

parsissesP (Spengelproposed repersisses
nisi tu

noenu

THE

the true

as

TWO

RECENSIONS

reading and

of A). In
reading in the original
form obiurigem,which in P shews

the

TriiL 70, A

preserves the old

form,
questionable'modernized'

obiurgitem; but
has obiurgem.
A,

in
A

P ; True.

susientaui

too, is True.
In Poen.

the

343

concession

iambic

The
on

369

There

take

the

ending of

esting,
Inter-

danuni

P.

to be

seems

in
alternative passage
an
of the lyric canticum
at the

place

in A.

newly found collation of T has thrown

deal of

good

light

; for 7* retained the lineoften departed from it by writingtwo

of the cantica in PA

division of PA% while

short lines

P.

is

the Stichus in P, but not

the arrangement

metre,

oHurgitemy while P
est
586 sustentatum

oggerunt A, demus

demum

245

the

save

A, ambulasti

atnbulatumst

decorum.

to

has

variation is Stich.

apparentlyunmetrical

senarii to

beginning of

designedto

which

it is A

68

v.

curious

2J

PLAUTUS.

OF

We
know
now
saving space.
that PA exhibited
the same
method
of colometry as A, the
left-hand margin of the
longestlines beginningat the extreme
the shortest near
the middle of the page (tV
page (eV cK0"Vct)"
is often followed nowadays in printed
ffo"trci).This method
as

one,

texts

of the Latin

from

our

usage

as

for the sake of

and

Greek

dramatists,and is not so remote

the practice,
already mentioned, of inserting

readingsin the margin or between the lines ; whereas in

Another
books they are printedat the bottom of the page.
our
kind of marginal adscript,
equally productive of error, was
employed for the sake of indicatingthat this or that passage
might or should be omitted in acting the play. The method of
this seems
to have been to adscribe at the beginningof
indicating
variant

the passage
and which

the line or lines which

were

themselves

rewritten

extraordinarypracticehas,
confusion.

immediatelyfollow

as

may

at

their proper

be

imagined,led

in Trin. 361 sqq., where

with his father,Philto :
Lys.
Phil.

Ne

Mentire

edepol,gnate, atque

id

nunc

fortunam
sapiens quidem pol ipsusfingit

nam
eo

Thus

opprobra,pater ; multa cueniunt homini

non

Lys.
uitae

multa
Multa

the passage
place. This

quae

facis haud

to

Lysitelesis

talking

uolt,quae neuolt.
consuetudine.

sibi :

quae neuolt cueniunt, nisi fictor malust.

opust ficturac,
qui se fictorem probum

illi opera

agundae

great

365

adulescentulust.
ezpetit: sed hie admodum
Phil.
Non aetate, uerum
ingenio apiscitur
sapientia;
aetas
condimentum, sapiensaetati cibust
sapienti
esse

quid dare
agedum eloquere,
the

illinunc

of omitting vv.
possibility

uis?

Lys.

362-368

Nil

quicquam,pater,

appears

to

have

been

28

AMERICAN

indicated in this
A

or

to
transposed

both

PHILOLOGY.

the result that in

with
fashion,

this line and

placeof

the

OF

similar

some

in PA

369 and

v.

JOURNAL

neighbourhave been
it would be
362. Strictly
speaking,

v.

its

natural to find the passage in one

recension retained and in the
that these marginal indications of feasible
other omitted; so
omission

perhaps due

are

of the

scene

Captivithe

in the other

was

In the last

line (v. 1023)

single
in memoriam

edepoldemum

nunc

of recensions.

to 'mixture'

recension

audisse
regredidr

supplantedby

of

passage

(A)

me

seven

lines

(vv.1016-22),ending with
in metn6riam

demum

nunc

redeo, cum

and

that the

may

be inferred from the old scansion

Here

there is

too

appears
that
so

version
single-line

in the text

at

have the

we

trace

is the older and

in memoriam

demum

edepoldemum

must

redeo, cum

Besides
there

are

Often
and

if

meum

om.

arrangement of a canticum appears in

different arrangement in the other. Pseud.

are

in A

treated

trimeter

as

long

bacchiac

catalectic followed

by

other instances ; and the listwould

long
no

evidence

one

passages,
recensions.
recension

1329 sq., for

series,but in PA as
cretic series.

doubt

in the

we
sure
(as suppliedby
Poenulus, Persa and Rudens) for the arrangement

had

me

patrem uocarier.

one

bacchiac

There

audisse
regredior,

A.)
divergence of words, phrases,and whole
other pointsof distinction between
the two

example, are
a

recogito,

mecum

homoeoor
through homoeoteleuton
passage
be assigned to a difference of recension, e. g.

not

Epid.597-9

this older line

of the alternative passage,

in memoriam

quasiper nebulam, Hegionem

arcton

it contains.

:
meaninglessrepetition

nunc

of

genuine

more

regrediorwhich

of 'mixture'; for in P

the conclusion

nunc

(Omission

recogito;

mecum

be

larger,

Pseudolus,

of the cantica

throughout Pd. 'Mixture* of colometry is scarcelyconceivable.

The colometryof one
recension might oust the colometry of the
other, but could hardly be notified in the margin in the way that
alternativepassage was indicated.
a variant readingor an
Again, the order of the plays was different. The order in the
recension
three

followed by A

we

do

not

know

in the

case

of the first

plays. For the rest it was : Bacch.,Capt, Cure, Cas.,Cist.,

Epid.,Merc, Most, Mil.,Men., Trin.,True, Vid., Poen., Pers.,

THE

TWO

RECENSIONS

Pseud., Rud., Stich.

The

PLAUTUS.

OF

in the

order

29
recension

other

was:

Amph., Asin.,AuL, Bacch., Capt, Cure, Cas.,Cist.,Epid.,Most.,

Men., Mil.,Merc, Pseud., Poen., Pers.,Rud., Stich.,Trin.,True,
Vid.

In

mention

Bacchides, in which

the

of the
etiam

is

Epidicus:
ego fabulam aeque ac
innitus specto, si agit Pellio,

Epidicum,quam

nullam

aeqne

put after the

was

there

play (v. 214)

after the Aulularia

is shewn

archetype it stood

that in the

Epidicus;but

the gap

by

ipsum amo,

me

the end

at

of the

one

play (Aul. 832-fin.)and at the beginningof the other. The

be due to some
learned Carolingianabbot,
transposition
may
under

whose

the curious
in A

direction
of
position

should

be

There

is also

transcriber1 is not

difference

of

preciselythe divergencesmay
rival recensions
of

and Vidularia

of which

is a copy

clear.
how

scene-headings; but
and

traced past A

be

is difficult to decide,

themselves

Whether

PA.

Truculentus

the Trinummus,

of

from

made

was
transcript

attributed to the recension

to the mistake

or

PA

to

far
the

partlybecause

imperfectstate of these headings in the Ambrosian

in its present condition,partlybecause of an accident
Palimpsest
which interrupted
the transmission of them in copiesof the other
the

recension
Nor

should

didascaliae
absence

Studies,vol. XI).

(see Prescott,in Harvard

lay

we

in A

from

and

much

too

on

the

from

PA,

stress

their absence

(in its originalform)

presence
nor

yet

of the arguments.

of the
on

the

There

series being
series of arguments
for the plays,one
were
acrostic ; but we have hardly the rightto assume
that the one
or
the other
the other series was
characteristic of the one
or
a
two

recension.

The

arguments

are, of course,

late

compositions.

and form of
knowledge
A
thanks to Studemund's
Apograph (Weidmann, Berlin,1889)
and now
that the newly found collation of T has thrown
light
the contents
and form of PAt it is to be hoped that some
on
one
will undertake the task of reconstructing,
the
far as is possible,
so
Now

that

we

have

of the contents

full

"

"

ancient rival recensions of which

these codices

The

De

Not

monographs
of

of

Niemeyer,

binder ; for at the end

T.

[MACCI

MENAECHMI

of the Menaechmi

PLA]VTI
EXP[L]
FELICITER

are

representatives.

Plauti fabularum

INC-

we

TRINVMMVS

read

recensione

AMERICAN

30

Baier,De

1877),and
duplici(Berlin,
nibus Ambrosiana
this

et Palatina

knowledge of

OF

JOURNAL

and

PA

PHILOLOGY.

written before

(Breslau,1885),were
available.

was

recensio-

Plauti fabularum

full information,

The

too, that Goetz's

Latinorum
now
Corpus Glossariorum
provides
ancient
dictionaries
will
facilitatethe
or
glossaries
detection of readingsin A or PA which are rather errors
of transcription,
due to the substitution of a suprascriptgloss for the
of the text, than varieties of reading. Rogo, for
actual word
example, is the stock explanationof O.Lat. oro in the dictionaries
of the Empire ; and so rogas, the reading of A in Most. 682 (cf.
PA in Pers. 321):

regardingthe

bonum

is not

oras,

aequomque

be attributed to the recension

to

the

merely to

of

error

which

embodies, but

found in his original

scribe who

rogas

and

bonum

aequomque

oras

bonum

aequomque

rogas.

miscopiedit as

Totus is similarly
the stock
was

True.

278

The

some

of
original

noctem

in stramentis

in

totam

explanationof
A

O.Lat. perpes ; and

written above

so

in
perpetcm (-**i)

transcriber mistook

p"noctare p^rpetim.

the suprascript word, not for a correction

justquoted),but for an omission,

(as in the line of the Mostellaria

producingin

the unmetrical
in stramentis

noctem

Care

will be needed

line
pernoctare perpetimtotam.

of such

for the removal

hand, in

detectinga consensus
cause.
through the same
the reading of A and of P,
*

'

may

have
of either recension,but may
PA
a
nd
into A (or some
original)
of
suprascription

(or some
non

over

vetulus

decrepitusP

that has

its way

at different times

original)
through
the word

of the

mentioned
est

P;

neque

A, bene

euros

sis

neque

text,

in this

(cf.Epid. 666);
43 impertitA, mittit P ; 232
(ifmiswritten for ne curassis)P

paratust quicquam A,

the

314 plane
Pers. 408

periure A, iniure PA ; Pseud.

curassis

other

the

on

PA

and

1317, for example, cur

be the originalreading

that may
be
passages
Merc. 300 benest A, bonum

are:

A,
decrepitus

gloss cur

not

found

other

quin. Among
connexion

the

of A

error

In Poen.

arisen
nont

in

the list

variants from

of divergent readings of the rival recensions,and,

parata gutta P; 417

nihil
; 397

ante-

THE

ueniai

TWO

OF

RECENSIONS

PLAUTUS.

A, antecedai

P ; 901 fartiterA, firmiier PA ; 1 142 ipsus

P ; Stich. 455 logisA, meis P ; 523 ubi A,
ipsum A, ipsus coram
si P; Trin. 1071 hie A, ijjfrztf
P; True. 260 in nostra domo A;
domi

nostrae

example

P ; 363 puer A, aw'A* P.

Cas. 702 is
glossesmarred the two texts :

an

instructive

of how

nubat

at

mihi

fllud

"

quidem uolebam,

nostr6 uilic6 ;

for the

to say/
peculiarphrase Mud quidem uolebam, I meant
has brought glosses,but, fortunately,
different glosses,into A
(dicere uolebam) and P {uolebam nan
sed). In Mil. 599 the
the extra line in P.
singleglossauribus seems
to have occasioned
A stillmore
difficulttask will be to determine what divergences
of reading are
of a scribe and
due merely to faultytranscription
not

are

'

to be referred to the ancient

recensions

themselves.

The

scribe of Pt for

to have
example, when pressedfor space seems
followed a practice,
in earlyminuscule
too
common
unfortunately
o
f
the
of a word and indicating
writing, omittingthe final syllable
omission by a horizontal stroke above.
A divergenceof reading
between A and our minuscule MSS
ence
that consists merely of differ-

of termination

is often liable to

suspicionon

this account,

have
Epid. *2\ facimus At/aciunt BVEJ, where ?may
Stich.
like
foci (i.e. facimus). Again, divergences
435,
hasce A, eas P, may
be real divergencesof the ancient recennot
sions.
e.

g.

had

Both
the

have

may

transmission

miscopied the
and
possibility
mediaeval
of

of

had
the

'Palatine*

unfamiliar word

as

at
text

eas.

some

time

scribe

or

other in

may

have

careful estimate of the

probabilityof

scribes will

readingin

examples of

hasce,but

by ancient or
faultytranscription
gences
greatly reduce the listof apparent diver-

the two

recensions.

It will also diminish

the

besettingsins of scribes
as the 'modernizing'of archaic forms, haploghave
been
raphy, etc.,
already mentioned ; and a littlestudy of
the critical apparatus of the largeTeubner
edition of Plautus will
convince
how
inevitable are
such corruptionsas eueniat for
us
euenat (Trin.41),ut for uti (Stich.
193 and passim),possum for
fiotis(pole)sum
(Pseud.355),opinor for opino (Bacch.487 and
Uti
besides illic (adv.)for
passim),
(dat.)for illic(Mil. 351, etc.),
Uti9ilium for illunc (Poen. 1302, etc.),
-ae
(gen.)for -at (Pseud.98,
like habeas for abeas (Pseud. 393),
as well as
etc.),
misspellings
scimus for simus (Pseud.683),honest am
for onustam
(Pseud.1306),
hostium for ostium (Most.768). The
evidence of T
found
newly
'consensus'

of all periods,
such

in

error.

The

AMERICAN

32
shews

JOURNAL

often such

how

OF

PHILOLOGY.

in P and were
found
not
originated
in P\ even
when
they appear in A [e.g. Pers. 442 quum (gum)
the evidence of B shews us when
PA, quin AP]. Similarly,
they
referred
be
scribe
of the original
of C and D and
to the
are
to
toUrabis
not to the scribe o(P(e. g. Trin. 371 iolcrabilis ACD,
P ; Mil. 374 mihi possunt ACD, possunt mihi P). No argument
whatever
be based
on
regarding the ancient recensions can
in
this
consensus'
of
errors
even
though such
description,
us

errors

'

could be established for A

'consensus'
have
wrote

mistake
Other

deliciae

meae

other

difficult to

more

determine.

neighbouringwords,
has
line

runs

misled

which

always

both

scribes have

s"itis esse

similem

and

the

made

their

tu

hf c

me

A's

is
transposition
Although there was
this
transposition,

alliterative words

error

has

other ?

and
not

P,

absente

but,
transposition,

of

taken different
of

chance

'

?
n6ui negoti gesseris

has

been

magno

aeque

have

made

phrase to tempt to
independentlyby both

made

umquam

been

Hercules.

abstulit

But

can

in
independently

quotes the words

In Men.

we

the

201

periculo,

transposedin

the
be

one

in their proper

sfcut merci pretium statu it qui est

quae

me.

alliteration in this

no

same

way

pretiumei

that the

text

and in the

order.

probastmers,
Improbast,
pro

probusagoranomus

statuit,pr6 uirtute

me"cis uitio d6minura

in

sure

In Mil.

727-9:
quae

sensus'
con-

tected.
passed unde-

might have

hie absente,while P's is hie absente

me

haud

been

Festus

sentis.

True. 383:

error

He'rcules haud

similem

esse

even

in different forms.
but, fortunately,
scribes,

scribe of P.

the

has
original

All the same, there was

an
in error
whose accidental nature

Similarlyin

had

mistake

same

from

directions.

both

for transposition,

cdndecet,

and

esse

their deviation
fortunately,

quod

handle

are

alliteration of

the

227
furnishes

the scribe of A

offers sentis similem

Both

In True.

mere

meretricem

but A

was

and

(or both) of the rival recensions,and not a

committed
separatelyby transcribers of the text.
of specious,
not real,'consensus' in error
possibilities

or

one

the

In Poen. 365 we
Gellius that Plautus

form appears in the

PA ; but it would be rash to
the deliberate readingof the editor

deliciae in A

guisemeae

that

assert

The

PA.

the express testimony of Nonius

and
delicia. This O.Lat. unfamiliar
mea

familiar

of

and

ut

ueneat,

pretiopaiiperat,

AMERICAN

34

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

adoption by one of some

readingsof the other,than of two
edition which were
copiesof the same
beginning to exhibit points
of dissimilarity.
advocates of unity of originfor
And
yet some
the

the two

codices go so far as to ascribe certain apparent instances

of
in error
to the existence of holes in the pages
this supposed original,
of lines which
and to estimate the number
of 'consensus*

each

imaginary

forgetthat

have

must

page
and PA

two

are

contained.
of

out

This
number

vast

is

surely to
of ancient

different parts of the Roman

of being related to each other

copies of Plautus, belonging to

world, with
two

much

as

likelihood

let us say, at the interval of

Shakspeare,published,
half a century, the one
the other at
at Glasgow and
The great argument
used by the supporters of such

century or
Melbourne.

theories is the

reading of A
Year by year
Plautine
of this

of his

with

us

prosody grows, we
reading supported by

that

Prof. Skutsch

1892, when

lines in which

the

apparently erroneous.
our
knowledge
the
correctness
recognize

of

smaller ; for,as

diction and
or

codices.

ancient

and

is the same,

lists grow

these

of the two

error

imposing list of

an

of PA

and

Before

P\

in

'consensus'

confront

They

the 'consensus'

publishedthe

of A

and

firstvolume

Forschungen,with

of final /in

its interesting
discoveryof the sion
supprestile,
etc., in Plautus* verse,
tempt, inde)prot7ide)

in all literature in aique

like Stich. 175 :

justas

quia inde
used

as

copiesof

to

presume,
shewn us

form
be

iam

omitted

Qui ?
whole

has

taught

from

them,

has its old

Plautine

tecum

now

that

(neu),lines

fui

part of these lists. Rud.

Quia auderem

historyof
us

pdero rid icuius

pausillo

considerable

that auderem

The

(nec)%neue

(ac)tneque

538 will,I

Prof. Skutsch

aviderem
pronunciation
in

textual

has

asclndere.

nauem

criticism in recent

ifanywhere, in the 'consensus'

that truth lies,

years
of A

danger in tampering with a reading supported

by A alone or P (or PA) alone is not nearly so great as
the danger of discardingthe combined
testimony of the 'two
witnesses.' No judge will arrive at a correct
verdict who
does
evidence of APA
The
not
must
weigh the evidence.
outweigh
the single evidence
of P.
The
practiceof emending lines of
Plautus without statingwhether
the readingwhich is impugned
the authorityof P only,or of PA only,or of A only,or
rests
on
PA combined, obscures the conditions of the problem
A
and
of
and

PA, and

that the

Digitizedby

LiOOQ

IC

THE

RECENSIONS

TWO

35

PLAUTUS.

OF

and encourages
the writer to reject
genuinereadings
of
tradition
whole
The
weight
hastily.
supports the reading

to the reader
too

of 'from

sense
penitus(inits original

in
inside')

Pseud.

132

edd.),periuri
caput.
atque ipseegrediturpenitus(intus
Are

we

much

as

intus
in substituting
justified

might be in a line for

CarolingianMS Pf
AP

had

we

better evidence

no

as

we

the

than

In Stich. 704, does not the 'consensus' of

Plautine
reading in lecticis rather point to some

in the

coinagelike

inlectice (adv.)of the type oiaccubuo

Nimium

Stich.

which

in this line

lepidein

m^ntem

Cynice hie accipimur quam

potiusquam in subsellio
cnim
(inUctis edd.). Sao. Immo

ucnit

inlectice

(True.422) ?

nimio

hie dulcius.

Must

not

we

de the

of 'after' or

sense

is (sc.ager)de stultitiis(diuttiu
edd.)meis

nam

solus

Should

nitam
prae'ter
superfit

relicuos.

form
disregardtheir testimonyto the old trisyllabic
of
in
Poen.
(asiurigo iurgo,purigo of purgo)
105 1 ?

we

adv.

ergo

reading stuttitiisin Trin. 509, and give

'in consequence
of (asin Cas. 415, etc.)?

retain their

patrftus
er"i"go h6spesAntidamas
Should

Mil.
Agor.

Fortasse medicos
SI est

is the

suppose

(Siita est

phrase in
and

both A

indication of

'consensus'
advance

in

predictthat

edd.),
nega
ins

PA

from

uolo

uos

consider

cur

nearlyevery

n61o ego

so

error

non

fortasseest

like

there be

in Poen.

we

must

1225 ?

of lines

of Plautus, we

been

supportedby the
through
justified

shall be

inclined to

so
supportedwill prove to be free
into which A and PA have
error

an

like the
fallenindependently,

hdspitem.

impossiblethat

readinghas

line

errare

agimus? in ius u6s uolo {uocoedd.).

the number

knowledge

error, unless

esse

to be in

of A and PA, whose

our

O.Lat.

an

arbitrarier.

esse

nos

quidistic? quod faciundumst

if we
Certainly,

fuit?

1004-5 ?

est in Poen.

necesse

And

ignore their

we

of

of
'modernizing'

g. ridiculisissimos for ridiculissimos

an

archaic

form,

(Stich.
389),haplography,
such
illorum for
or
some
as
miswriting,
Riorum
for atque uoca
(Bacch.951), aique euoca
(Poen. 11 16),
2? (the'nota personae')uolaticorum (Poen.474),
Euolatuorumior
for opt.maxume
(Men. 574),festiua mulier for
optutnimaxumi
e.

other

equallyobvious

36

AMERICAN

mulier

festiuam
much

more

for

easy,

stillremains

there
steadily,

(and I

to believe

Plautus
suppose
here.1
space
ifreal

would
PA

do not

To

is

see

how

we

that the

discuss

venture

can

early poets

the limits within

to

extensive

which

we

too

may

much

of 'consensus'

cases

Prof

and

verse,

by
accepted without question
that has

argument
and

PA

has shewn

Leo

unrestricted

early Empire

feature of Plautine

been

hiatus

that

'

was

believed

versus

so

to

The

be

strongest

favour of the close relation

is the appearance
at Merc. 598 of two
of
the
play (vv. 842-3). In PA
part

lines which
the passage

(Char.) scd
Evt.

be

would

hians'

all editors of Plautus.

produced in

that

the likelihood

belongto another
stood

disbelieve)

made

have used it would, however, take

to

is assumed.

as

in the

of A

of instances

provide
furnished
by

in error, these lines with hiatus

hardly justifythe theory of so close a relation between A

Even

and

available is diminishing

number

sufficient quantity
to

large list

statement

of this license.

use

apparent

yet received

not

hiatus. These, however, lose their force,if we

shew

Cicero's express

case.
respectable

lines which
are

error

all the

have

which

; and, although the

explanation

their

in

the other side is

to

argue on
ready to hand

has

one

of 'consensus'

instances

But

(Mil.591).

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

isne est, quem

Diuom

uideo ? ipsas est,ibo obuiam.

currentem

atque hominum

spectatrixatque

quae

eadem

era

598
es

hominibus,

84a

obtulisti banc tnihi,tibi grates ago.

spem speratam quom
Char.
Nunc, quod restat,ei disperii
: uoltus
neutiquam huius
tristisincedit, p ectus ardet, haereo,
Char.
Eutyche. Evt. Eu, Charine.
"

"

843

placet;

599
600

quassat caput.

Priusquam recipiasanbelitum, 601

a
only the beginningsof the lines are legible.First comes
isne
sed
then
line
be
written
a
(too long to
beginning
(v.598),
then a line beginning spes,then
in a singleverse) beginningdi
then a line beginning se
then a
a line beginning
q
nuncq",
line beginningtr
then either one
two lines (perhaps a sceneor
of
which
be read, then a line
not a singleletter can
heading)
and
anhelitum.
The
beginning Eutyche
ending quam recipi\as\
lines (vv.842-3)

In A

line

"

"

"

diuom

atque hominum

spem

speratam quom

1 have

attempted to

for this year.

atque era eadem es hominibus,

quae spectatrix
obtulisti banc mihi, tibi grates ago
do

so

elsewhere,in the EnglishJournalof Philology

THE

suitable in the

are

RECENSIONS

TWO

placewhere

OF

tf

later in the

they appear

841 (theleaves of A which contained

v.

PLAUTUS.

this part of the

play,after
play have

lost). There Eutychus reappears on the stage, charged

with joyful
and
tidings, not, as here,with a message of sorrow
;
it is argued that by some
scribe
entered
extraordinarymistake a
them in the margin or inserted them in the text at this place,and
been

"

did not

"

the trouble to

take

PA

this blunder, it is said, both

Another

them.

erase

and

From

have

been

explanationis possible namely,

that

"

the stage with his two

on
appearances
form of words put into his mouth
same

two

the

that in PA

assimilated to his second

of the two
correct

they would,

lines in A,

form.

connexion

I do
and

of A

of facts that

speak

If we

utterance.

think

not

this

at

his

much

the dramatist,and

by

was

could

this

on

had

messages,

by

by

transcribed.

Eutychus,

at his first appearance

his utterance

marred

text

blunder
the rest

recover

theory,exhibit

pieceof evidence

for

their
close

PA

is strong enough to overcome

the mass
And
it is,so far as I
againstthis connexion.

know, the strongest pieceof evidence that has yet been alleged.1
W.
1

In

Poen.
has

1x68

the

Agor.

to

seems

of

sense

Sed

qnantae 6

eccas

be

correctlypreservedby

like,after the fashion of

uideo

Thraecae* snnt

factae !

and

Lindsay.

(inthe main) by

PA.

Ha^cine

ipsas. Han.

iam snnt
quantillis

M.

sunt

meae

Scin

Agor.

ffliae?

qnid est?

(suntcelumne PA) sustolll solent.

; in celdnem

On

Mil. 1419, Stich. 620 see Seyffert

XVI
in Berl. Phil. Woch.
(1896),p. 234.
In Poen. 331, why may
IV 56) be formed
not insecundo (cf.Anct. ad Herenn.
from inuquor in the same
way as secundo from scquorl In Cas. 571 prlus is
the originalscansion of the word, and
cantor \ the simple verb of which

pertontor is a compound, is by
amabii
v.

is

most

243 of the

idn/ HI ; in Mil.

; in
impossible

means

Stich. 223

Herctllis U

exclamation
to an
imaginarybidder ; in
parenthetical
to be
extra metrum,' like attat in Cas.
playeu ecastor seems
85); in Pseud. 306 iustus need not be altered,nor in v. 442

natural

same

Mar. Vict.
619 (cf.

uitam tduitur

no

'

254

quae

(where tdtam

mentibiiur
can

not

be

has
ace.

the

same

of time).

construction

as

Ennius'

CHRONOLOGICAL

III."

TRAGIC

tribute

once

who

Welcker,

and

of

combination
the

several

and

the

available

had

that

done

but

take

handbooks

discuss,

not

always

the

pains

under

the

will

find

one

above

scholars

notices

ancient

are

generally

find

which,

the

on

in the

complete

survey

whole,

be, with

possibly

has

hitherto

not

it would

reopen

the discussion

issue

with

be

for the

sake

and

we

conclusions
state

of

our

it

conclusions

of evidence

questions.

profitablenor

same

Encyclopadie
present

because

these

the

by

Dieterich

and

of these

any

has

scholarly

data, and

in the

to

reached

them,

Kaibel

of all the

older

opinion

the

Pauly-Wissowa

applied to

neither

In

of

pens

to

one

propose

conclusions

again

If

the

we

of how

case.

exception,

one

been

back

assailable

not

are

will

grounds

the

appearing
a

the

in either

If I shall take

knowledge.

then

mentioned,

from

whom

been

of the old

and

current

illustrations
from

has

science.

our

of

have

scholars

combinations

poets

for

character

all
practically

the

at

the

abundant

articles
now

later

of

the

themselves,

which

new

fact is

necessary

addressed

advantage

of

names

acumen

with

that

nology
chro-

degree

corrupt

glance

to

doing duty

well-balanced
which

the

to

This

remarkable

often

of

in the

of Clinton, Meineke,

and

way

first away

periodicallyswayed
the

in the

done

poets.

they

It is safe to say

be

can

comic

critical

inadequate
data

points

which

first half of

the

dark

work

in

and

to

chronological

material, and
will

possessed

tasks

the

be content.

to

and

GREEK

THE

since

made

the

up

tragic

learning

important
to

been

epoch-making

all

wide

testimony

POETS.

clearing

the

to

COMIC
has

Greek

minor

of the
at

in

century

present

IN

AND

Surprisinglylittle progress
the

STUDIES

On

which

any

other

to attempt
justifiable

merely

of

to

recording a personal

opinion.
The

new

evidence

I allude

which

to

part, in the catalogues of victorious

I discussed

in

under

No.

order

in which

by

977

the

recent

of the
the
date

second
names

of the

tragic and

of this

number

volume
occur

first

be found, for the

is to

comic

Journal,now
of the

in these

victory

Attic

poets

found

of each

poet.

was

which

together

Corpus.

catalogues

most

The
mined
deter-

If,then,

we

GREEK

TRAGIC

COMIC

AND

fix the date of any given name

limits the dates
within very narrow

POETS.

in the lists,
we

can

two

in

names

the limits
given list,

interveningnames
thus gained we
hope in
may
correctlyinterpretthe often
notices found

in

Suidas, the

dramas, Eusebius

throughout

attemptedexcept in
are

most

the

case

Corpus
The

poets.

Chronicle, and

literature. This
and

could it have

as

chronological
the extant

has

not

yet been

done

in
satisfactorily,
the faultyclassification
mation
inforto apply the new

I propose
of the better known
we

ntpl

the conclusions

of the

mainly to some
results which

or

the statements

where

been

long

poets, so

obtained.

thus derived

information

the

corrupt

or

desultoryway

obvious ; nor
of the comic

given in the
minor

Greek

within

chronographers,Anonymous

K"fup"ar II (Kaibel),the Parian

scattered

are

hypothesesprefixedto

the other

and

fix the

to be able to correct

cases

vague

can

known

if we

fall. With

must
some

shall know

of the firstvictories of the

and
immediatelysucceedingand following,

poets

date of any
which the

39

shall reach

always

not

may

conclusive ; it is hoped that they may

at least be of value in
of
line
suggestinga new
inquiryor in givinga new pointof view.

seem

Theodectas.

"

Suidas furnishes almost

all of the data which

we

Concerning this poet: Gco"'jcnp 'Aptardpdpov,

QaoyXiTTje
xa\ 'icotcpdrow
W ciri rpayy"iat,
UXarwot
paBrrrijf
Aviuat, pfjrmp"
rparrds
cal 'ApurrorcXouff. eirlrrjrp" (MSS py\ COTT.
Clinton)6\vp.mddos
(i.e. Theodectas,Naucrates, Isocrates,and Theopompus)
possess

ik

"

ciiiw

Art Mav(r"oX^".
tmrafftusw

p
dpdparadc "'dtda""
rcXcvrpdi iv 'A"rjrais
Welcker
avrov
(Die griech.
irtpi6rro*.
irarpte
.

Mv*

//,m rov
1070) finds

a' ml

Trag.,p.

story of Alexander's
Alex.

17).

This

was

"

terminus

ante

for his death

quern

homage to the poet'sstatue at

in 334/3. Since Theodectas

old at the time of his death, he must

have

been

in the

Phaselis
was

born

(Plut.,

41 years
as

earlyat

375, probably few years earlier. This result has been

of Suidas
accepted,being consistent with the statement
universally
least

as

that Theodectas

368, and

became

may

even

who
pupilof Aristotle,

have known

torrar nil,
to

came

respect shown
the pupil of Aristotle in 343.
The
the poet

frag,b

find

to Athens

in

by Alexander,
prince
young

personally.

the victors' catalogueupsets this most

In

began

accountingfor the marked

who

But

was

reasonable

nation.
combi-

[Ka/wa]w Ai, p'Aot]i"M/m*

n[n]i,[eeo]II.
According to Vit. X Orat. 839 dtAphareus
['A""a]p"v*
exhibit in the archonship of Lysistratus,
368/7, and
we

AMERICAN

40

appearedlast in

archonshipof Sosigenes,342/1,winning two

the

victories at

the

as

shall

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

of
City Dionysia in this period. The acme
Carcinus is placedby Suidas in Ol. 100 (380-77). We
learn from
often in Syracuse during the reign of
Diod. Sic. 5, 5 that he was
the younger
Dionysius (368 to 356). He must have attained a
high positionas a tragicpoet before he was invited to Syracuse,
the largernumber
and probably had won
of his eleven victories
before the accession of Dionysius II.
The
date of the first
victoryof Astydamas is fixed by the Parian Chronicle in the year
372,

we

later.

see

The

of the

order

Carcinus,

names

in harmony with
Astydamas, and Aphareus is therefore entirely
If we should assume
data.
interval of three
the chronological
an
each of these four names
this is a
and certainly
years between
"

liberal estimate

should

we

"

victories: Carcinus, ca.

368 ; Aphareus,
380-77, it is more

376

Since

probable that

than that Theodectas

keep as

to

won

to Suidas

near

forward

Theodectas

approximatedates

as

of the first

376; Astydamas,

362.

ca.

have

as

the

won

before

368. However,

in order

his first victorywas

later than

let us set the firstvictoryof

possible,

365,though

to

372; Theodectas, ca.

of Carcinus is given as

acme

so

long an

interval is intrinsically

improbable.
Theodectas
than

produced
That

50 tragedies that is,took

he devoted
himself more

part in

"

more

to
especially
is
inference
from
fair
fact
of
the
that
a
seven
Dionysia
City
his eightvictories (Epigram apud Steph.Byz.,s. v. tounjkii)
were
festival.
he had gained an enviable
at this
won
By all accounts
he
before
his attention to tragedy.
rhetor
turned
as a
reputation
And
His talents must have been recognizedat an earlyage.
yet
he could hardly have entered upon his career
as a poet before the

16 contests.

the

age of 25.
crowd
more

To

assume

later date

would

it necessary

make

to

than three

age

tragediesinto each year. Acceptingthis

for his firstappearance
at the Dionysia,and assuming that he

was

his death would

victorious in his firstcompetition,

If he

was

earlier
"

fallca. 350.
successful
be
his
death
at once,
not
must
placed still
suppositionthat is excluded by the fact of his participation

in the Mausolus
even

and

On the other hand,

351.
the firstvictoryof Astydamas

competitionin

ifnine years elapsedbetween

that of Theodectas, and even

if the latter took

poetry before the age of 25, his death could

At the closest
than a few years after 350.
died

from

10

combination.

to

15 years

earlier than

was

not

be

tragic
placed more
up

possibleestimate

assumed

he

in Welcker's

AMERICAN

42

in the victors1 list

name

of Clinton must
We
the

are

now

OF

JOURNAL
Thus

what

PHILOLOGY.

shrewd

conjecture
recognizedas a demonstrated fact
confronted by the difficultproblems arising
out of
was

only a

be

now

elder and

notices relative to the

the

Astydamas.

younger

According to Suidas,the elder poet, son of Morsimus, wrote 240

he afterwards
plays and won
15 victories. A pupilof Isocrates,
his
Of
attention
the
turned
to tragedy.
poet Suidas
younger
mentions the tides of eightplays,givingno details concerninghis
Sic. 14, 43, gives this notice about the elder
Diodorus
career.
Astydamas : }A"m"dfias6 rpay^doypd^t t6t* wfArov (archonshipof
Aristocrates,
399/8) ttidafrp,1
"ftoc dc *ny cf^oyra. So far there is
of Suidas that
nothing to excite suspicionexcept the statement
the elder Astydamas was
a
pupilof Isocrates. This is clearly
impossibleif the date furnished by Diodorus is correct.
But another

of notices introduces

set

with this evidence.

grave contradictions
Suidas,Photius,Zenobius,and Schol. Liban.,
some

p. 153, assignthe
the eightplaysof the younger

Parthenopaeus(which is not among

in Suidas)to the
poet enumerated
elder Astydamas, son of Morsimus.1
They explainthe originof
the well-known
proverb travnjv twain*, relatingthe story of the
self-laudatory
inscription
composed by the poet for the basis of
thenopaeus.
the statue voted in his honor after the performance of the ParSo long as the date of this play was unknown, there
was
nothingimprobablein its attribution to Astydamas the father.
of the tragiccontest
But the programme
at the Dionysiaof the
II
mentions
the
973)
Parthenopaeusas one of the
year 340 (CIA.
two
plays of the victor,Astydamas.*
If Diodorus
is right,the elder poet died ca. 358. We
now
have two difficultiesin the tradition,
assuming that the account of
Diodorus
is trustworthy:1) the mistake of making the elder
poet a pupil of Isocrates,and 2) the contradiction involved in
to him.
ascribingthe Parthenopaeus

Epist.317,

Chandler

used

'A[arv66/Aac
irpvrov
But

the

weight
2

first two
can

this notice

letters of the

be attached

Suidas, s.

v.

for the restoration of Mar.

'AOijvqotv
ediSa^ev]
to

this

name

are

Par.,11.80 f.: af ov
dpjovrof 'AMpnfatv'ApurroKp"rovc-

given as either

5, 100,

the

or

All, so that

no

conjecture.

oavrifr/
eiraiveic
; Photius, II 143, the same,

Suidas; Zenobius

AI

same

story

cast

into

word

for word,

as

in

slightlydifferent form.

allusions to the proverb.

Prager,Insc. Metric. 158, for the numerous
is
in
Gr.
that
the inscription
Theat.,
70,
Ddrpfeld,
thinking
proposed
p.
wrong
the
inscribed
the
monument.
on
was
actually
by
poet
8
Dieterich gives the date as 368.
By an oversight,
See

GREEK

Susemihl,who
Mus.

49,

TRAGIC

COMIC

AND

POETS.

has discussed this questionmost

43

recently(Rhein.

1894, p. 473),attaches great importance to the

of Suidas
removed

Isocrates.

about
if we

Suidas,as

but

assume

that both

sees

difficultiescan

is in error,

generallybelieved.1

been

has

He

that Diodorus

statement

The

be

rather than
of all the

source

trouble,he holds, is in the date of the poet'sfirst appearance,

born in 398,
which ought to be the date of his birth. If he was
his firstvictorywould

338.

be that of 372, and his death would fallin

In support of this theory he urges first the great improbability
in 398, did
that the elder Astydamas, beginning his career

achieve

the rest of his 15

372, and crowded
victories into the next 14 years ; and secondly the fact that the
solution he adopts involves only one
in the tradition,
while
error

not

every
these

proposalinvolves

other
two

Diodorus

victoryuntil

arguments,

no

the

Astydamas, not
place,the method

the second

As

is needed.

answer

is correct, then

the second

least two.

at

372
the
to
as
first,

authorities
dozen

as

we

word

one

for which

Suidas

we

latter for which

in the

a simplermethod
attempting

our

assume

can

we

not

account.

of

of the elder

Oedipus.

held

of

one

give a good explanation

can

was
a nephew of
grandfather,
and an experienced poet in the thirties,
when

the

is

solvingthe problem,one
Astydamas. Philocles,his
man
Aeschylus. He was a mature

about the ancestors

and

In

of corrections in the

It is better to

againstDiodorus.

over

assignedto
shown.

have

of

by Susemihl, of adopting

sound, especiallywhen

in the former

errors

than
Before

not

be

must

the solution that involves the smaller number

is
tradition,

the first of

If the statement

victoryof
followed

to

His

son

he defeated

ocles
Soph-

Morsimus, the father of Astydamas,

ridicule

by Aristophanes as earlyas 424

that, on his hypothesis,he would
(Eq. 401).
have been over
adds :
at the birth of his son, but cheerfully
fifty
"so etwas
kommt
likely
ja alle Tage vor." But he was more
held
the record
by
sixtyyears old in 398, and ten years nearer
Abraham
and Masinissa (Appian Pun. 105). So this theoryis not
after we have disposedof Diodorus.
without its difficultieseven
We
of
have seen
that in the catalogue of victors the name
of Isocrates
Astydamas is associated with those of two disciples
Theodectas
and Aphareus. The victor of 372, it can hardly be
doubted, was also the rhetor-poetof Suidas' first notice. The
celebrated Astydamas,
the more
author of the Parthenopaeuswas
was

up

Susemihl

to

admits

"

1See the article of Susemihl

for the literature

on

the

question.

AMERICAN

44

I think

Now

SusemihL

PHILOLOGY.

15. So far we
be
that it can

victories numbered

whose

OF

JOURNAL

in agreement with
shown
that the elder

are

if he lived until

Astydamas, even
338,was probablynot the poet
of the Parthenopaeus. The
story of the laudatoryinscription
proposedby the poet for himself impliesthat he was alive when
the basis was
ready to be inscribed and set up. A part of this
porated
incorbasis has been found in the theatre (CIA. II 1363). It was
in the western
cut

so

to form

as

of the auditorium,being

supportingwall
toward

the end

Theat., pp. 38,71). This

when

the orchestra

portionof

(Dorpfeld,Gr.

the theatre

therefore

was

performed. The
Parthenopaeus was
in
half-finished building
was
charge by Lycurgus, whose
administration of the finances began in 338, and was
pushed to
it may
be urged,
completionin the ensuing years. But possibly,
his
while on
death-bed.
the aged Astydamas submitted his verses
This too is improbable,for the proverb aavrrfp Arauwir seems
to
have been coined,or at least put in a popularform,by Philemon,
completed

not

the

taken

did

who

begin his

not

career

poet until the end

as

of the

the line aavrfypcVrotrctr,

"nrcp 'Aorv"dpof,
yupai (fr.
would have had distinctly
and
would
have
more
point

thirties. Now,

Kock)

190,

been much

likelyto

more

raise

than ifhe had

in the audience,
to his grave

advanced

not

to
improbability

and

as

"

lendingsomewhat

hypothesiswhich

an

alive and

few years before been borne

lamented
the
universally
Aeschylus. These considerations

proof,but

as

laugh if the poet were

onlya

with honors

covered

last great poet of the line of

are

is in

itself

greater

distinctly

improbable.
the other hand, the younger
Astydamas was the author
of
of the Parthenopaeus,then not simplythe singlestatement

If,on

concerningIsocrates

Suidas

the notice.

is wrong,

lies the solution.

abound

in

facts that refer

to

the

of transmission,
such

Suidas, to the father. The

notices
biographical

should therefore read

i)

but all of the latter part of

The

simpleerror

have been transferred,

by

son
as

Here

vl6t Moptripovrov
'Acrrvddftaf,

^cXocXcovr,rpaytKwr

af*f""yr*p*pf

ABrjpcuos
TpaytK6s.
6 wcof,
2) 'Aorvddpas
airrov

been

"

error

due

rov

wporcpov,

rpaytKo?

xal avnfc.

bpafiarn

it', anpowdpepotdc Ijp

(?),fVtxiprc
rpayqbiat"ry!
"?y/xii//,"

tealtrpamj
'iaroftpdrovr,

The

vl6s

to

"irlTpayopbiap."

in the notices about

the

the confusion of the

names

Parthenopaeusmay
"

that

is,to

an

error

have
of

GREEK

TRAGIC

but

it

haplography.

The

ignorance
"

AND

POETS.

likelydue,

more

was

COMIC

notice in Suidas and

as

it

ht\

a"aB*oi9

Susemihl

may

fvy/Mpty-

they were

of

errors
palaeographical

a common

type

shift with one, but one the correction of which as

involves not inconsiderable improbabilities
in connection
the birth and

both

the death

in itself is moat

which
The

Mopaifuw

to

read

made

proposed
one

me,

have

vv
'AdiputWtUtpos
rpayydiasfcoWfcaXta UapScwwaiov doOrjvat
have
assumed
We
in
the tradition,
two
errors
"w thorp?.

it is true, but

with

to

seems

Photius

Originally:'Acrrvdafiom
r^ "* Korv"aparrost"w"
"ram

45

Two

of the elder

difficultto account

Astydamas,

and

for.

articles on the
Apollodori. Suidas has the following
comic poets Apollodorus,anotice on the grammarian Apollodorus
intervening:
c\
i) 'AfroXXc"apof,
fA$jp"aios
p{t tvitajo't
Km/unfa, tnoirja*
topapara
rcXAor
2) 'AiroXX"""po?,
M"fuxrfr.avyxporos
Mcray"pov.
xapucov
titles
follow).
(seven
dpdfutra
An
of
Apollodorus
Carystus is frequentlyquoted. Before
Meineke
it was
three comic
generallybelieved that there were
"

rov

avrov

poets of this

But, since Suidas

name.

does

not

mention

the

Carystian,and the Athenian is mentioned by no one but Suidas,

(Hist.Crit.,
p. 462) identified the latter with the former.
This opinion has prevailedhitherto.
Kaibel, however
(PaulyWissowa
identifiesall three.1
EncycL, s. v. Apollodorus),now

Meineke

He

that the articles in Suidas

notes

accordinglyconcludes
separatedby
He
his view

the

supplementeach other,and

formed a whole, now

they originally
misplacedarticle on the grammarian Apollodorus.
that

advances

the

followingconsiderations

in support of
in the list given in Suidas for

1) Two playsincluded
cited under the
the Geloan,the Tpappartidtoirouk
and the 'ic'pcta,
are
of
the
also.
Other
name
are
Carystian
2)
plays,not in the list,
referred to under both names
of Apolloand by the simple name
dorus.
The
latter is most
usual.
3) In the didascalia of the
Phormio
Anon.

of Donatus, in Aul. Gell. 2, 23,

in the commentary
v*p\ ""fu II (Kaib.),and the list of victors,CIA. II 977 gf
and

only one poet of the name

epithetis employed. 4) The
(and Athenian) is identical.
There
Kaibel
1

are

two

obvious

In
anticipates.

Meineke, 1. c, quotes

comment

"

nihil habet

the

the

is mentioned

styleof

and

no

the Geloan

distinguishing
and Carystian

to this view, both of which

objections
firstplace,
the existence of the epithets

opinion of

quo commendetur."

Kuhn

to the

same

effect,with the

46

AMERICAN

'Adipwtof
TtXZof,and Kapwmor
was

well have

very freelybestowed
been thus honored

calls the Geloan

to

Kaibel, was

cities besides

two

but another
So

Suidas, as

of Menander.

contemporary

of

way

Diphilos in

Comedy.
and
Mlafr Mc*a*fyxp),

New

the

by

time, and Apollodorus may

is that of date.

serious matter

more

at that

But citizenship

for.

be accounted

must

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

his

we

own.

have

A
seen,

But this,according

saying that he belonged to

rbw alrfo
Anonymous (koto,

Lynceus in Suidas ("rvyXpopo*

yfyow
and Poseidippusin Suidas (i-plm
3m
KmfUKov),
fierit6
Mcvdvdpov
of Menander.
all dated in terms
t6p M"yavdpovdidd"as)
are
T"\ivrij"rat
As for the date of the Carystianderived from Athenaeus
14, 664 a,
Kaibel holds that the language implies similarity
rather than
XP"W

tov

contem

poraneousness.
It must
be acknowledged that these arguments, iftaken at their
face value,make a strong case
for Kaibel's contention.
But I am
convinced

that

they do

bear

examination.

After all,the

only
styleof the fragments;
the rest tend to show
than the possibility,
more
no
or, if you
identification.
the
of
But can
please,
probability, the proposed
Kaibel
such
critic
of
claim
set
even
so
a
on
styleas
expert a
up
positiveargument

the

basis of

assignedby

not

is that based

the

extant

Kock1

to

the

on

remains?
the

Less

Geloan, and

than

ten

verses

are

them

only one
Some
verses
are
forty-five
complete sentence.
given to the
of
the
all
A
Carystian.
fragmentsis quoted in
large proportion
illustration of
not
use

In such

words.

uncommon

among

collection it would

be strange if one found a certain uniformity

of style,if we can
the word
of
Kaibel's arguments
'style9at all. The third

would

have

demand

weight

die

names

if in the passages cited we had any rightto

of both Apollodori,
with their appropriate

the contrary, the Anonymous

writer
of the New
gives only the a"ioXoy"raroi

On
designations.
states

that he

has claimed

Nobody
for the

such

an

honor

for

expressly

Comedy.

ApollodorusGelous.

As

distinguishedfrom the two

other comic
and yet nobody is deceived.
poets of this name,
The officiallistsof victors never
between
homonyms.
distinguish
The portionof the Lenaean
listto which Kaibel refers could not
Philemon
epithet,

1Kock,s

treatment

of

the

is in

two

no

way

Apollodoriis

very

For
unsatisfactory.

example,he assignstwo fragmentsof the Tpafi.to the Geloan, the third to the
if we
transfer
Carystian,
accordingas they chanced to be quoted. But even
the only fragmentof
the odd fragmentto the Geloan, we
remove
practically
which 'style'
from the remains of the Carystian.
might be predicated

TRAGIC

GREEK

have

that there

was

about

within

fact that

name

such

was

of the second

the

generationlater than

Gellius

runs

lectitamus

comoedias

de Graecis, Menandro

uersas

who

The

name.

believe that the

The

Geloan.

won

this list is, consequently,

in

appears

to those
significance

no

Apollodorus,supposing

person,
after that of the first of the

Apollodorus

one

47

his first victorywas

unless

15 years

only
of

ac

the

embraced

POETS.

COMIC

AND

Carystian
of Aulus

passage

nostrorum

poetarum

sumptas

Posidippo aut Apollodoroaut

ac

In such a selection I
Alexidi, et quibusdam item aliis comicis.
find
both Apollodori.Nor
fail to see
why we should expect to
inference,in my opinion,be drawn from the fact that here
can
an

and

didascalia

in the

Phormio

the

to

this Apollodorus from

distinguish
there

the Romans
but

was

by

one

another

The

attempt

no

To

name.

same

to

as there
Apollodorus,
Terence1
of
published

Life

learned

is

of the

ordinarily
only one

was

Philemon.

furnishes the

Mai

there

only exception.

to his
objections
theory seem
quiteconvincing. Assume that a poet from Carystus
made
admitted to citizenship
and was
at Athens
an
was
honorary
be
referred
Gela
well
citizen of
also. He might
to indifferently
and possiblyas a Geloan
either as an Athenian or as a Carystian,
by the Geloans ; but surelythe Athenians, or the ancient writers
have spoken of
all Athenian, would
whose
never
sources
were

Nor

him

Kaibel's

does

'the Geloan."

as

epithetsin
1Quattuore

current

The

obvious

fact that in such

writers

to
pointsdistinctly

usage

Menandro

the two

to

answer

translatae

.,

duae

ex

two

find both

we

different indi-

Apollodoro Caricio,Hecyra et

Phormio.
*

If he resided

he
permanentlyin Athens and had received the citizenship,
be
and
would
called
Athenian,
an
so
preference
officially,
he would
outside of Athens
generallybe designatedby his native city.
to be a safe inference
from a number
of examples which I
least this seems

would
but
At

have

call himself by

collected.

elder Philemon

from

nepl iajfi.tand

Anon,

by

Diodorus

is called

Syracuse and

in the

CIA.
official inscriptions

Ato/uubc. So

of comic

following instances

The
was

CIG.,
inscription

II 1289
from

and

Synope

III

poets may
a

Sic. et Ital. 1221.

948 he

is called

be cited.

is

But

given his

deme

(CIA.

952),is found

(Ath. Mitth. 19,

Meander
in

found

as

an

from
inscription

set up

was

Magnesia on

96) as A. 'Adr/vMpovUepyafurvdc
; but

in

the

cation
dedi-

Epidaurus ('Sty.
'Apx. 1883, p. 27) we have A.
CIA. Ill 769, Kamruv
is
inscription
be
koi
noa/rtfoJlepyafUfvbg 'Afhjvaioc.
Examples could
multiplied.

his honor

In
'A0ip"a2oc.
'Adtfpod6pov
described

p.

in

name

inscriptions
is designated

B. C. H. 2, pp. 104, 106, but on his tombstone, CIA. II 3343,

comic
The
statue
If/ftaxiSat.
poet Diomedes, whose
Ill

in the

Xivunebf in the Delian

his deme

in the theatre

The

Syracusan by Suidas and

at

an

Athenian

48

AMERICAN

viduals.

OF

JOURNAL

let us
Finally,

how

reallystands regarding
The language
of Athenaeus
dv 6 2iKva"wtot rmv kotA }AvoW6dvpov
(Max***
Kapvartop
tU ion Koi aMs), to my thinking,
clearlyimpliesthat
Ko*fup"oirotS"v
Machon, who was the instructor of Aristophanesof Byzantium in
to comedy (Ath.6, 241 f.)"
matters
was
a contemporary
pertaining
of ApollodorusCarystius. But opinionsmay
differ on this point.
But surely the phrase avyxpovos
than an
M**d"dpov is more
indefinite reference to the time of the New
Let us see
Comedy.
if Diphilus,Lynceus, and Poseidippus,who
also
dated by
are
reference to Menander, are reallyillustrationsof Kaibel's contention.
For Diphiluswe
have the testimonyof Philemon
himself
the dates which

see

Meineke

the

PHILOLOGY.

case

believed he established.

top

rov

in the

words

of

Tranio, in Plautus, Mostell. 1149 si amicus

Philemoni's.
In the listof victors,
frag,g, Diphilus

Deiphilo aut
is in the third

and second after Philemon.

place after Menander
The
language of Anonymous is therefore about as exact and
definite as it could be.
Lynceus was the brother of the historian
Duris and pupilof Theophrastus. He was
thus,in fact,Menander's contemporary, and
of Suidas,that he
is said to have
death.

We

not

can

that Suidas

show

undoubtedly

was

won

we

his
18 years

is not

name

found.

This

the first victoryof Menander, which

notice

this of Suidas

as

didascalic

seem

frag,g

an

have
not

interval of about

elapsedbetween

before 321, and the

based

was

of the

der,
after Menan-

consider that

we

probably

records, it would

may
was

Poseidippus.When

firstvictoryof

on

can

Poseidippus

rate.

eight names

represents

of time which

the year, but

to

far wrong, at any

Lenaean
victory. But

dippus
Posei-

after Menander's

years

not

includes

ment
stateexplicit

his great rival.

firsttwo

control this statement

the minimum

"

defeated

once

exhibited

which
listof victors,

Lenaean

accept the other

may

upon
that it has been

so

a
precise

the

official

needlessly

I may
add that the other notices of this character in
and in Suidas
that is,those which fix the time of a

suspected.
Anonymous
poet by reference
accurate

After

when

"

to a

tested

all that has

by

what

been

"

remains

are

found to be

surprisingly

of the victors' lists.1

said to weaken

the force of Kaibel's

tification
principal
argument for the idenApollodori that is,the deliberate opinionof this

arguments, I should
of the

contemporary

feel that the

"

E.g. Eupolisin Anon., and Theopompus, Plato, Nicophon,and Nicochares

to whom
these last-named
had a
in Suidas.
Aristophanes,
poets are referred,
is
in
his
that
broad
airyxpowK
term.
case
a
so
sufficiently
long career,

"

50

AMERICAN

lect. Gott.

1893/4,P*

which
diovoifoy
twice

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

the rpappamis in the listof Suidas and attributed to the Geloan

x4

quoted by Kaibel) that

"

by Pollux, though

to

the

Carystianby Athenaeus,

was

There is also internal evidence for as earlya

written before 300.
date for the 'tiptta,
also in the list of Suidas, but referred to the

Carystianby
the other

on

Athenaeus.

To

hand, all plays

the younger
poet may be assigned,
that are quoted by the unqualified

and also the 0Etcvpa

and 'EvidtKa"ptroe,
the
on
'Apollodorus,'
Vita
of
the
Terentii.
authority

name

and Cephisodorus. In
Cephisodotus

listof

the Lenaean

victors,
place
before Menander, stands the name
I.
Though only[Krj"f"ia6dw]pos
be
three letters remain,the restoration proposed by Kohler may
well-known
of
it
does
the
a
name
accepted as certain,giving as
"

at

the foot of the

third extant

column

and

in the ninth

The

the conditions of space.

poet that satisfies perfectly

comic

date of the

singlevictoryof this poet can not be far from 345.

have known
hitherto has been
we
Now, the Cephisodorus whom
comic
the
A
Old
universally
assigned to
Comedy.
poet of this
accordingto the vulgatetext of Lysias 21, 4, won a victory
name,
in the archonship of Euclid.
At this time the practiceof
of the choregia together
to bear the burdens
appointingtwo men
followed
for
exhibitions at the City
the tragicand comic
was
Dionysia (Aristotleapud Schol. Arist.,Ran. 404). But the
speaker in Lysias givesus to understand that he alone met the
expenses

{V(W,

at the

occasion

icaldvrjXcHra
avp

believed

that the

Lenaea.1/ We

rg

referred to (na^oir

"rncvipdyaScau

x"pny"*

CKKalfcita pro?). Hence

poet of 402 was

accordingly
expect to find the

victory of the

should

poet in col. II of the list before

in this column

us.

lost.

K^irodAp^
won
name

at

it is
the

of this

the last
But, unfortunately,
In the

correspondingportion
k, 3d 1.of col. Ill),
Dionysia (frag,
this name
and
of [Kij]"""ro-.
Between
however, we find the name
intervened
that of Euphronius in col. I (frag.
*),26 or 27 names
Since Euphroniuswon
the originalstone.
his singlevictory
on
first
II
in 458 (CIA.
the
victoryof K^icro- was won in the
971 f.),
neighborhood of 400. There can be no doubt, therefore,of the
of this poet and the victor of 402 in Lysias. It is equally
identity
certain that the Ki^unSfapor of col. Ill is an entirelydifferent
six

names

of the list of victors

at

are

the

1See article on the Synchoregiain

Haigh, Attic Theatre*,p. 75.

Am.

Journ. Phil.

17

(1896),
p.

32a, and

GREEK

We

person.

TRAGIC

AND

therefore

have

poetarum.
How, then, shall

new

the

restore

we

COMIC

POETS.

to

name

in

name

51

add

to

frag,k

index

our

The

scripts
manu-

of

Lysias all give Ki^io-o"ry. This has been changed by

with Clinton (Fast.Hell, under
common
consent
year 403/2)to
for
of
t
his
the
the
sake
with
identifying
Cephisodorus
-top?,
poet
Suidas

from

known

But, now

that

have

we

identical with

and

the

over

found

citations in other

dozen

a
a

authors.
is not

poet Cephisodorus who

poet in Lysias, the originalpresumptionin

favor of the

tatingly
and we should unhesichange absolutelydisappears,
of
in
the
the
the
and
restore
manuscripts Lysias
reading
in the inscription.
name
[Kij]""t"n$[doTo*]
But we
have still to reckon
with Suidas, whose
notice is as
follows : Krj"JHa6dmpQ9
forty
y\0r)"aios,
rpayuc"rrtjsapxaiasrpayopbiae.
article
*Yf. The
IS
ovtov
dpapdrav 'AmXaU
'Apa(6vn1fH"xj"a"viof
the
all
of
The
titles
and
are
dearly corrupt.
comic,
necessity
and
and
to
correctingrpaytide
Tpayydtas k"iuk6s
Kopydlasis obvious.
But even
from frag,g of
the Cephisodorus whom
know
so
we
the victors' list did not belong to the Old Comedy, and the poet
of the Old Comedy of frag,k was
have
not
as
we
necessarily,
be
after
It
all, necessary to adopt the
seen, Cephisodorus.
may,
textual change in Lysias. But there is a simplerway of accounting
rmp

for the

quoted is an
in the

source

followed
and

this

Precedingthe

error.

article on

article

by an
by the present

characterized

as

kmjuxo?

we

have

a general. If we
K^tOTttoror,

in the

or

which

notice in Suidas

originalform

of Suidas

that
suppose
this article was

k"iuk6s rrjtap\aiatxa/up"ar,
Kty"^"cr"ttoroff,
who was, however,
Krrf"t*6dmpos,

On

article on

nothing could be
rrjtiU"np tcvfupdids,

more

than

the second
that the transcriber's eye passed over
then back tO the description
to Ki)"pHr6d"*"post
Krj"fn"r6darof
rrjeapxaias
natural

imp.,

and

possiblyconfounded

poets also.

This

for the confusion

Meineke
All

kind

of

the titles of the

error

of rpayutfo
and

plays of the two

As
is found all through Suidas.
""/"*",see the examples cited by

in Hist. Crit.,
pp. 340, 521 sqq.
of the extant
fragments are quoted under

the

of

name

Cephisodorus ; they should therefore be assignedto the poet of

the Middle Comedy.
Among the titlesof the plays thus quoted
are

the last three

mentioned

by

Suidas.

There

is nothingeither

in the scanty fragments or in the allusions of Athenaeus

Pollux which indicates a date, and the titles are such as we
in the Middle

Comedy.

On

the other

and
find

hand, the first play men-

AMERICAN

52

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

tioned in Suidas, 'AmXafr,is never

Meineke

quoted.

(Hist Crit,
267) pointed out that the titlehas reference to Lais,
rralpaof the last part of the fifth century and the
beginning of the fourth. Epicrates,who flourished in the early
a
comedy with this title.
part of the fourth century, also wrote
that this play at least was
One might suspect, therefore,
produced
by Cephisodotus. Its omission from the listof titlesin Eudocia
(p.443, Flach),otherwise identical with that in Suidas, may have
has been
been due to the textual historyof the notice which
The
indications
too
are
however, for any
suggested.
slight,
positiveconclusions. In any event, the plays of Cephisodotus
were
probably not extant at the time of the Alexandrian
marians.
grampp. 414 and
the famous

Aristomenes.
t"v

K"fUKOS

The

"

is :

'Afyvaloe,
'Apurro/icvq?
,

rrj?ap\alat jutyt^dia? faav

inihfvrfpoav
,

aiajc"y,okvpind"w fff\ The

Phrynichus is also classed
in 431.

first appearance
of

of Suidas

notice

datingis

eirl ray

01

IleXon-owiyfor
itself,

with

consistent

the cVidevTepoi,
and

among

poet of this

Aristophanes in 387 ; hence

his

made

petitor
name
appears as a comwhich
the statement
we

that Aristomenes
was
Pauly-Wissowa Encyclopadie,
"durchaus
Zeit- und Altersgenossendes Aristophanes."1This
of 44 years.
Meineke
would give a career
(op.cit,p. 211) thinks
this improbable,suggestingthat the didascalic notice prefixedto
such records,one
the Plutus is a blendingof two
to the
referring
find in the

first production
of the Plutus in 408, in which
other

appeared,the

this

(vol.I, p. 690) quotes

should

know

of

the number
five.

time

it

be

performance. Kock
approval,although he
not

was

in earlier notices,is

competingplays had

It must

of Aristomenes

name

known

that the

"

in the didascalia of the Plutus,as

names

the three found

to

second

opinionwith

in Meineke's

"

of five

presence

to the

the

simply an

been

accepted, then,

increased

from

established

an

as

opposed

indication

that

three to
fact that

Aristomenes, or a poet of similar name,

competed as late as 387.
victors makes
it certain that the first
The catalogueof Lenaean
of this poet

appearance
1

He

is also credited
But

Lenaea.

belong

to

between.

Journal.

CIA.

with

my

two

article

victories each

poets.
on

before

several years

II 977 0',which

the listof comic

See

was

these

contains

Even

the

if it

at

the

name

did, there

431, and

Dionysia and
Aristomenes,
would

be

catalogues in the last number

that
at the

can

not

century
of this

GREEK

TRAGIC

this date in Suidas

the
been

place above

COMIC

is to be considered

first victoryat the

sixth

AND

at

Dionysia. The name

that of Eupolis. We

his second

and

that date.

the Lenaea

of 425.
third victories must

Now

the year

do

not

Cratinus

died

have

must

the

with

422,

ca.

occupied by

that

so

before

victoryof

that the six poets

each
only once

suppose
Aristomenes
won

Aristophanes and

it

placed somewhere

Aristophanes(Knights). If,then, we
between

precisely

victorious

was

be

is in the

know

but
victory,

of his

or

of Aristomenes

is also

424

53

rather his acme,

year of the latter's first Lenaean

before that of Aristophanes,who

Acharnians

POETS.

before 423, and that the predecessorsof the latter won

victories
no
in the interval,the latest possibledate of the first victory of
Aristomenes

margin

have

must

II.

that before

assuming

these

we

Ran.

period

none

victoryof

two3
in

Aristomenes

placing his

extra

consider

are

we

far from

competed
vestigeof testimony to
being

the

at

first Lenaean
i.e.
the latest,

445,

predecessors
are
certainlysafe in
to say nothing of his

387 ?

the existence of two

before

name

his

victories of the

Aristophanesin

seventh

To

years.

believe that this Aristomenes

to

with

poet who

Aristomenes

the

are

victoryin this
Cephisodotus,

one

to 439

col.

Phrynichus probably

Aristophanesafter

in this interval,
we

first victorynot

firstappearance.
This being so,

victories for

405). Allowing but

we

of Aristomenes

is not

two,
in all ten

is carried back

When

25 + 12+402.

His

all of his

won

the other poets between Aristomenes

and
to the predecessorsof the former, the

to

same

had

three,Pherecrates

add

may

first(Eq. in 424,
and

Telecleides

402

Eupolis three," occupying

ten

take

placeafter Philonicus in
name
twenty-fifth
preceding. We

the

was

five victories,
Cratinus
two,

little

stood in the second

Aristomenes

safe in

calculation leaves too

victories of the earlier poets. Let us

extra
the victoryof Cephisodotusin 402.
starting-point,

another
name

Obviously,this

is 434.1

for the

is the

Since there
comic

poets

Aristophanes(425)and

of
that the name
assumes
winning twice
immediately after Eupolis. I believe that it did, but
Aristophanescame
in

Cratinus

one
possibly

*I omit
uncertain

the

two

names

interval.

This

intervened.

victorywith the Wasps

possible

revision of the corrupt didascalic

large number
and
was

or

the

of poets that must

be crowded

it seems
Cephisodotus,

victor in 423

with the Upoay^v.

more

in 423, which
When

notice.
into

than

the

ever

rests
we

upon a very
consider the

interval between

probablethat

tophanes
Aris-

Philonides

54

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

of this name,
opinionswill vary in this matter.
that the difference between
he did not know

Suidas and
have

shown

that indicated

it to be, concluded
of

contemporary
of

career

witness

the

by

that there

years is not
Sophocles,Alexis,and

thing is

that

should

we

remarkable, and

was
inscription

Cratinus,the other of

60

over

heard
have

we

as

the

poets, one

Aristophanes.A dramatic

Philemon.

have

great

as

two

were

unexampled

that he should

Bergk,1although
given by

the date

the Attic stage

on

Perhapsthe strangest
littleabout

so

had

The

littlesuccess.

so

so

man

most
plausiblesolution, in my opinion,would be to correct
The
in the hypothesis to the Plutus to 'AfHormwvuos.
'Ap"rropcVip

date

of the

latter would

Aristomenes

is

and

entirelysuitable.

be

in ancient

corrupted four times

of names
similarity

the

didascalic

corruptionin the

The

name

of

to

tophanes,
Aris-

authors

have

may

notice.

The

led

comedy

to

similar
is

Admetus

also be suggestedas a'

only from this notice. It may
of Theopompus, who was
that the name
the author of
possibility
menes.
a play Admetus, was
by that of Aristodisplacedin some
way

known

Antiphanes. The chronology of Antiphanes has always been

perplexing problem. The acceptedview is that of Clinton
"

(Phil.Mus. i, 1832, pp. 607 sqq.),that he was born in the ninetythird Olympiad (408-5),began to exhibit in the ninety-eighth
(388-5),and died between 334 and 331. This result is derived
from

died

Suidas, who

says

yryow

Kara

rrfp

Sy

Skvumada, and

that he

the age of 74, and from Anonymous

II w*p\ Kmu*"as9 who
r^" 9/ oX. But the further
reports that he began to exhibit u*ra
at

Antiphanes was admitted to Athenian

be rejected
the proposalof Demosthenes, must
on
as
citizenship
inconsistent with the other data, and the comedy Uap*Mbou*9ii,
or
at least the fragment quotedby Athenaeus, in which Seleucus is
statement

of the latter,
that

referred

to

Perhaps

quite the most

word

jWiXcw,

as

yryopt

in Suidas.

attributed

be

must

serious
Rohde

another

to

poet.

objectionto this solution is the

has

shown

by

most

careful

analysisof

this word
all passages
in Suidas
in which
occurs
(Rhein.Mus. 33, 1878, pp. 161-220),that,out of 129 instances,
^hein.

portionof

Mus.

34,

1879, a9a sqq*

the Dionysiac

reckon, for he did

Dionysiaof 414.

not

he
catalogue,

trust

the

Thinking
had

notice

no

that this

datable

was
inscription

of the victoryof

from

a.

which

to

Ameipsias at

the

event

GREEK

the

meaning

includes

reference

to

yiyov*is

cases

AND

COMIC

55

POETS.

which
he
only 6, among
Antiphanes. In the overwhelming
found
equivalentto ifKpafa Meineke

est' is certain in

'natus

the

majorityof

TRAGIC

the

in the reference
to
Seleucus, and was
greatest difficulty
disposed to correct offto p# in Suidas, thus prolongingthe poet's

lifeto

But this proposal,

involvinga dramatic career
304.
with no favor.
met
84 years, has naturally
The Lenaean
listof victors,
does not furnish
unfortunately,
with

of

ca.

us

for

once
settle,
victory
of Cephisodotusin 402 we
of only one
Lenaean
know
victory,
his first victory. We
that of Philemon
in 306, which
not
was
certain
h
ave
no
shall,consequently,
pointof departure,
absolutely
but shall be obliged to employ chronologicaldata of a more
general character. Our results will of necessitybe only approximate
and relative ; and yet they may at least indicate roughly the
which Antiphanesheld in relation to his contemporaries
position
the comic poets, and thus pointto the true source
of the
among

facts of

new

definite character to
sufficiently

After the

all,the difficultieswhich have been pointedout.

contradictions in
We

have

information

Anaxandrides

"

the former
The

evidence.

our

was

A.
Moftctfror,

of Suidas

is at least not

pa,

phanes
contemporariesof Antifirst City victoryof

The

Eubulus.

in 376, accordingto the Parian

won

statement

strange

of the

about two
and

Eubulus, accordingto
376-3* These data have

ycyov"t eV toU

at

variance

Suidas, flourished

find these

reference,

names

Antiphanes. The
Eubulus
which

close to
we

exhibit
name

as

Now

and

*i\iWov

row

the Chronicle.

doubt,to the

no

before 376.

with

in the 101st

that it is quitepossible
that both Anaxandrides
successful at the Lenaea

aymai

Chronicle.1

Olympiad,
Dionysia,so

Eubulus

were

listwe

in the Lenaean

Anaxandrides, Philetaerus,
Eubulus, Ephippus,

positionof

the

names

of Anaxandrides

and

harmony with the evidence

have just examined.
But if Antiphanes began to
earlyas 388-5, it is surprisingthat we should find his
each

other

is in

in the list four lines after that of Anaxandrides.

We

may

6 Kup\pd"motbs
of' ov *Ava"avdpiArjc
irp"rov eviKTfoev,Ittj IIAIII,
be
KaXkiov.
There can
doubt that this is the correct
*A6fjvqoip
no
apxpvroc]

1L.

82:

Bergk, Litt. Gesch. IV, p. 158, insisted that this mast be a

dithyrambicvictory,
relyingon his interpretationof CIG., Sic. et Ital. 1098,
refers to comic victories.
and pointingto the fact that the Chronicle never
The newly discovered fragment corrects this assumption. His interpretation
of the didascalic inscription
The epithet
is
not be defended.
can
KUft^6"moi6q
restoration.

decisive.

$6

AMERICAN

estimate

the

discrepancyat

possiblethat,for

some

delayed this long.

have

to

seems

before he

from

reason,

One

won

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

15 to

20

at

first Lenaean

victorywas

victory. And

yet both

reserved

strengthfor

their

course

the Lenaea

was

might refer to the case of Cratinus,who

victoryat the Dionysia about 10 years

successful at the Lenaea, and

was

It is of

years.

his firstsuccess

some

the

Philemon, whose

after his first City

years

seven

Cratinus

to

Philemon

and

to

seem

have

City Dionysia,at which they won

Antiphanes,on the other

large majorityof their victories.

hand,

8 of his 13 victories at

won

Anaxan-

the Lenaea, whereas

only three times at the Lenaea, but seven

at
to point
Dionysia. Thus every consideration seems
of Antiphanes than that
to a later date for the first appearance
given by Anonymous.
We
reach the same
generalresult by another method, keeping
the victoryof Cephisolistof
victors. Between
to
our
entirely
dotus in 402 and that of Menander, which can
scarcelyhave
been later than 321, is an interval of 81 years.
Our catalogues
drides

the

the

gave

after 402
We

victorious

was

times

of a8*poetsin this

names

the number

estimate

may

of Cephisodotus.
by predecessors
at io,1leaving71 victories,
or
an

undoubtedlywon

were

of the victories

period. Some

Assuming that this

average was constant, the firstvictoryof Antiphanes would fallin
the year 367. This result tallieswith that which we have already
obtained.
Anonymous placesthe date of Antiphanes1entrance
his
dramatic
about 20 years too high.
career
upon
There is no trustworthyindication of a date anterior to 367 in
in which
the extant
fragments.2Meineke thought that the'Arrcia,
average

the

of about

2) victories for each

perfumerPero

this person

was

For

similar

1This

mentioned

assigned
we

shall

estimate

reason

the baker
seems

to

the

mentioned, should

was

liberal

in

376, for

of

enough, considering the small number

predecessorsof Cephisodotus.The

immediate

reach, however, would

not

be

affected at all if

of victories
result which

lower

or

higher

were

that the archon

Diotimus

of 354/3,as Boeckh

No. I.

also in the Admetus

ca.

adopted.
3
The earliest playthat can be
the strength of
on
'Avaovtffievoi,
not

be dated

Theopompus,
of uncertain date.
play of Anaxandrides
in the same
he placed the 'O/m^dXi;
period,
in two
mentioned
whom
Theario,
Aristophanes

produced in 387, and

because

poet.

of this
and

dated

CIA.

has been
positively
II 972.

I have

thought to be the
shown

elsewhere

magistrateof 289/8,and
Am.
See
Jour. Arch., vol. IV,
thought.

inscriptionwas

Koehler

But
the

58

AMERICAN

in Suidas

ment

Anonymous
The

was

httdvKw
originally
ffp^aro

was

notice

it now

as

"arh

stands in Anonymous

n)^ py'oX.
is as follows

xal fjp^aroMdiTKttv
'Adiptaibs
(JaCUfto)
ifkdwrjt
flipolv 2rt"f"d"ov

Mem.) r^v 5"? "XufM"d$a.

airA? ytvioBaip*v
^aa'li'

Kaibel

ArifuxrMpovs,*ri.
to

MdvMw
xai jjfpfaro

Karh

rrjv py

in this form, itis easy to see

date of the first appearance

corruptionin
Without

Suidas

(*ara

fura

anb Gctraa-

rmv

6\.

sentence

wirA

It

cm.

the date of the

gave

""* "i* Si'oXvpviddot

iytvffiii

If the

m.

originalnotice

was

how

both

the lacuna

and

the false

had

their

and
origin,

also

how

the difficultquestionabout the

learn that the statement

proposalgrantingAthenian

possible.The

before

lacuna

the

arose.

goinginto
now

we

the

points out

probablethat the lost

and read : 'Am^rfyip

me

poet'sbirth

the

'Am-

iroXcrctay
dc cfe r^v 'AdtypaiW
Aapitraift,
napryypa"f"rjvai

Xiac /"

seems

xai

in

statement
oX.,the parallel

Kark rrjp py

yryow

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

place,
poet'sbirth-

that Demosthenes

made

is chronologically
citizenship
quite

date of his death

may

be

placed as late as
is generallyplaced

now

have seen,
the Uap*K"bopivrit
as we
Diodorus
of
the
states that
307/6,on
authority
20, 53, who
assumed
the title of jWiXe w was
not officially
by Seleucus until

310.
after

But

after it had

been

adopted by Antigonus.

that this titleand its dignities

were

commonly
before

We

know, however,

bestowed

upon

this

officially
king by
they
subjectssome
intercourse.1
is
for
There
reason
no
foreign
adopted
why the
phrase i" ZeXewcou rot) jSacrtXfW vwtpoxfp(frag.187, K.) should not
have
been employed by a comic
poet to indicate the actual
without
ruler
of
the
position
regard to diplomaticusage. We
are
accordinglyno longer obliged to suppose that Athenaeus
wrongly attributed this play to Antiphanes or that the present
text of the quotationis due
to a later edition of the play. If
in
born
Ol.
98 (388-5),firstexhibited in Ol. 103
Antiphaneswas
(368-5),and died at the age of 74 years between 314/3 and 311/0,
the
the internal evidence of the extant fragmentsis fullysatisfied,
chronologicaldata suppliedby the listof victors and the Parian
Chronicle are
given their due weight,and the present text of
Suidas
and
Anonymous, universallyadmitted to be corrupt,
receives a satisfactory
explanation.
his

von

time

Droysen, Gesch. des Hellenismus, II

den

worden."

Barbaren

KOnig genannt

and

a, p. 141

in

had

"

been

Bisher schon

war

morgenlandischenWeise

Seleukos

begrusst

GREEK

Alexis.

AND

COMIC

59

POETS.

lighton the lifeof Alexis,the greatest of

Middle
The
Comedy, is peculiarlywelcome.

Any

"

TRAGIC

new

the poets of the

notice which
was

in

once

Anonymous

is

Suidas

lost,and

now

chronologicaldata.

A victoryat the Dionysia of 347 is

'
II
The
have been prorecorded
971 g.
Ay kvXivw must
duced
refer
before this time,for the verses
preservedby Diogenes

givesno

in CIA.

to Plato as

On

of the

account

reference

ca.^68,
but

conclusion.1

playsof
On
350.
furnished

was
'Airo/9arip

the

to

poet Argas (fr.19), who

concludes

clearlyright in

is

that it

to
objecting

certainlysafe in saying that none

have fragments need have been written

We

which

Kaibel

of his earliest plays.

one

also by Anaxandrides, Kock

is mentioned
written

The

stillalive.

are

we

was

this

of the
before

a terminus
post quern for his death is
of
the
in which the poet
the fragment
'Yjro/SoXtpatbr,

the

by

other

hand,

and to
Arsinoe, the sister-wife of Ptolemy Philadelphus,
the treaty between
Athens, Sparta,and Egypt whereby peace
refers

to

was

re-established.

271

and

The

before 273, and

265.' Kaibel

Mor.
Plutarch,
Script.
to be

old.

106 years

marriage of Ptolemy

second

somewhere
the treaty concluded
this
dates
accordingly
play ca.

was

tracted
con-

between

270/

If

Alexis lived
420 df is interpretedliterally,
The
date of his birth may
accordinglybe

placedas earlyas 376.

In the Lenaean
after that of

listof victors the

Antiphanes,who,

exhibit until

as

name

have

we

of Alexis

is four lines

seen, did

not

about%"7.Accordingly,the

of Alexis may
of course
can

be
be

first Lenaean

begin to
victory

placed about ten years later. This date, which

in
considered
only an approximation,is entirely
facts of his lifeas

harmony

with the known

confirms

the view of Kaibel

that the

indicated

date of the

above, and

poet'sbirth

as

established

is much
too
by Meineke
early. Doubt may stillbe
feltas to the authorshipof the present version of the 'Yfroj9oX"pmot,
but at any rate it is possiblethat it was
written by the centenarian.
The 'Ar"'dcr was
in all probability
produced as late as 275, as I
have tried to prove on the strengthof CIA. II 975 h (Am. Jour.
Arch.
1Sce

IV

1).

article in

merelyplacesthe
1

KOhler

on

Pauly-Wissowa.
floruit of Argas

CIA.

II 332.

On

Kock

ca.

the

refers to

Meineke,

who, however,

368.

marriage see

Mahaffy, Empire

of the

Ptolemies, p. 138.

'Bergk,Rhein.
second

Mus.

edition of the

birth has been

35, p. 259, contends

that the present text is due to a

the date of the poet's

play. But, as Kaibel has shown,

too
e. ca. 291).
earlyby Meineke (i.
placed

See Hist. Crit, p. 376.

60

AMERICAN

The

JOURNAL

fact that Alexis

active

was

PHILOLOGY.

OF

as

ca.
playwright

357 suggests
be found to be not

coincidence,which, I trust, may

interesting

an

without

claims

some

after

90-91,

In
probability.

to

extensive

an

lacuna,

are

the

the

Parian

words:

Chronicle,
cW^e*,

?ttj

i.e. in the year 357/6.

'Afyvijo-i*
'Aya0"McXc[ow]"
apxovrot
The reference undoubtedly was
to the first victory of some
poet
We
what poet could this be but Alexis?
at the Dionysia. Now
of no tragicpoet of prominence whose
in
know
success
certainly
356 could be thus signalled.Of the comic poets, Anaxandrides1
first victoryhas alreadybeen mentioned, and that of Antiphanes

Paaaiii,

about

doubtless

was

Middle
have

Comedy,

mention, which

but Alexis

none

is

by

the other poets of the

of sufficient prominence to

was

the

except Philemon

the New

Of

compilerof the
accorded, apparently,to

selected

been

earlier.

decade

and

Chronicle
none

Menander.

for

special

of the poets of
It is of course

Comedy
possiblethat the poet was a dithyrambic poet ; but againstthis
suggestionis to be urged the distinguishedpositionwhich Alexis
I would
held in Athens
during an exceptionallylong career.
the
restoration
*al
: [
accordinglypropose
following
*AA"""
6 Kcopotdonoioe1irparor]
tvitajafv.
rare

Menander.

"

of the
Wilhelm

In his commentary
the newly discovered
on
Parian Chronicle
(Ath. Mitth. 22, 1897, p.

calls attention

to

fact
significant

the

that

fragment
200),

Menander

in the catalogue of victors,but he offers no

precedes Philemon
As
our
explanation.
study of the victors' catalogueshas shown,
the explanationis simply this : the cataloguewhich we possess is
the ancient authorities who
the Lenaean
list,whereas
place
before Menander
Philemon
take into account
only the events of
the City Dionysia. We
can
not, however, placethe firstLenaean

before 321, because the date of his birth* is

victoryof Menander
later,
given by CIG., Sic. et Ital. 1182, as 342/1; nor much
because

it is unlikelythat the first Lenaean

six

than

or
gained more
As
in
regards
victory
327.
notices concerningthe date of
Wilhelm
rightlysays that it

was

separate

events

Philocles,and

"

years

Philemon

after his first

contradiction

in the

City

ancient

the firstCityvictoryof Menander,

was

due

to

the

confusion

of two

his first appearance

in 321, in the archonshipof
I
Democleides.
his first victory in 315, under

For

'

Although this may

the

seven

the

victoryof

spellingcf. the

the basis of the date

be,

new
as

fragmentof

Kaibel

the Chronicle.

believes, only the result of

of his firstappearance.

an

estimate

on

GREEK

think

that the

TRAGIC

COMIC

AND

amalgamation of

the two

POETS.

notices

can

be traced

to

its origin.
The

the firstcompetitionof

chronographers mention

only one

Version of
77* the Armenian
Eusebius
Sophocles
primum apparuit(Sync: np"rot
says:
under
Hieron.:
primum
*ircd"i"aro,
opera publicauit).Then
Ol. 781the firstvictoryof the same
poet is indicated by the word
cognoscebatur(Hieron.:clams habetur).1 As regardsMenander,
Hieronymus gives under Ol. 1144: Menander
primam fabulam
The
language of Syncellus
Orgen docens superat.*
cognomento
is : irp"rovdpaftadtdafw fViVa. Now
cles'
just as the notice of Sophofirst appearance
is followed by another recordinghis first
that Sophocles
victory(unlesswe accept Plutarch's statement
his
first
should naturally
at
won
so
we
competition),
expect to
find in the chronographers under OL 116* (316/5)a reference to
of
Menander's
first victory. In fact,there seems
to be a trace
The Armenian
such a notice in Eusebius, though only a trace.
Version contains this : Menander
et Speusippus
philosophicognoscebantur.
In Hieronymus, under the same
date,we find : Menedemus
similar in
et Speusippus filosofi insigneshabentur, and
Syncellus.Before we had the testimonyof the Parian Chronicle
in 315, it was
natural to regard the
to a victory of Menander
It
in Eusebius
word
Menander
as a corruptionof Menedemus.
will now, however, seem
more
belongs
probable that Menander
here, the rest of the sentence
being lost. I believe that the
combination
of the two notices can
most
readilybe explainedif
other

dramatic

poet.

Under

Ol.

we

assume

that the second

notice

ran

thus:

M"Wfyoc

Ow/wto*

ol
xa\ Mfw'flij^of
2n"v"rimroe
"
tV/ica,
frpdropydpaftaMa"as 'O/ryqp,
"f"i\oa"xf"oi
eyvvpiCorro.The preceding notice employed the words
construedrrpwop
fdida^r.Now the first person who falsely
npvrov
would be
with dpapa (cf.
Hieron.: primam fabulam) or with didd"ae
tempted at once to substitute the second notice for the first. For
I think it more
this reason
was
produced
probablethat the 'Opyfj
/cat

in 315 than, with Wilhelm, in 321.

Edward
1

Capps.

Euripidesis wrongly included in the notice. The date should be 77*

in this year.
Plutarch, Cim. 8,
(469/8)instead of 781, for Aeschylus won
in
makes
Sophoclesvictorious at his first competition 468. According to the
that there is nothing
28 years old in 468, so
he was
Parian Chronicle
at least,in the notice of Eusebius.
improbable,
'
Curiouslycorrupt in the Vers. Arm. : Ieandrus primus uirtutem ostendit,
superabat enim bpyijv
(iracundiam).

WENZELBIBEL,

THE

IV."

This, the

is of

first volume

of the

page

contains

first volume

the

second, Judges, Ruth,

first seven

the

the

S., Ecclesiasticus

of

in

large Gothic

introduction

of

Prayer

letters.

The

of

Joshua

Kings

; the

Ezra, Tobias,

fourth, Isaiah, Jeremiah,

the

to

is

dom
Wis-

sixth, Isaiah,

Ezekiel.

literature

Psalms;

Song,

S.; the

Jeremiah (without Lamentations), Baruch,

written

of

third

to

present

col. 296.

and

Moses,

Ecclesiastes,Solomon's
and

at

not

facsimile

books

first

that

opposite

of

four

Latin

Proverbs,

fifth,Psalms,

Walther

; the

Judith

and

reduced

books

Walther1

by

consists

and

somewhat

the

2759-2764.

Testament,

Prayer,

the

and

Judith, Esther, Job,

Old

and

of

verses

called

five

third, Chronicles, Manasseh's

and

group

given by

the

The

the

parchment,

is

Vindob.

the

folio volumes.

large

Pal.

of

only

MS

The

quite complete.
of six

MS

comprises

Zweig"

"2.

famous

most

Cod.

MS

The

is

given by Walther,

col. 291.

the
the

of

summer

of

this

certain

occasion

made

in

Recently,

deutsche

'Die

wichtigsten
im

Mahren

Wenzelsbibel
Literatur-

XIV.

Beitrag

zur

Jelinek.

Gftldlin

given

der

dentschen

Sprache

Franz

des

of

which
F.

had
and

form

the
has

Jelinek1

work

my

and

MS

scribes

regards
by

for

has

been

the scribes, points

prints the
vowels

He

prologue.

and

consonants,
At

syntacticalphenomena.
Mittelalters,

dargestellt von

Wilh.

Braunschweig, 1889-92.

Walther.

Ein

book

in

MS

the

that the

extracts

the MS

certain

Bibelubersetzung

as

portion

various

the

declension, conjugation,and
xDie

first describes

order

noticed

and

notes

examine

to

described

in Vienna

obtained

was

investigation,I

of translation, and

errors

discusses

then

Having

considerable

anticipated. Jelinek
out

paper

article.

in which

appeared,

present

accurately

therefore

dialects, and
basis

1898.

been

yet

as

the

of another

purposes

not

for

material

The

me

von

Jahrhundert
Geschichte

GOrz, 1899.

Tiefenau,

additional

the appearance

und

information

ihrem

Verhaltnis

kaiserlichen

der

der

neuhochdeutschen

Selbstverlag

on

article.

zu

Rechtsdenkmfiler

und

of the

Kustos

of the above

in

des

Sprache

Luxemburger.

der

Dr.

Schriftsprache von
Verfassers.

Pp.
has

points, also first

der

und

Bfthmen

aus

Kanzlei

Imperial library,who

doubtful

der

most

informed

Dr.

no.

kindly
me

of

THE

the

time

same

of the

texts

63

WENZELBIBEL.

comparisons

fourteenth

made

are

with

Finally,the

century.

Bohemian

various

various

dialectic

that the
phenomena
up, and the author concludes
translation originated
at the end of the fourteenth century, in the
summed

are

the north

region to
In

far

so

the

as

the treatment

will

of

northwest

Prague.
above paper has anticipated
the present one,
be very brief; other questionswill be treated
or

in detail.

more

Four

scribes contributed

times.

The

the third

firstscribe

(Gen.
though

to the

work, who

the

wrote

first two

Paral. 4. 38). The

the long vowels are

to

German,

text

change about

fifteen

volumes, and

6 if.of

is

decidedly Middle

generallydiphthongized.

The

often appears as her, the earliest place noted

er
pronoun
This writingbecomes
being Gen. 18. 19, in the first volume.
and

more

frequentin

more

the

vols.,extendinginto the third.

from

the third volume.

in
frequently

au/tin this

M.H.G.

the words

ous,

course

of the first and

second

Jelinek,
p. 72, cites instances only
4

ou/.

earlyportionat least.

generally
appears
This

scribe

Sometimes

never

as

ou, most

writes aus,
the

even
undiphand stilloftener
thongizedvowel appears, as in cziten,fruntschaft,
in us, uf,though in the beginningthis is rare.
The
old diphthong
ou
generally appears as ou, though later au appears.
Flexional i is frequent;
veruniformlyappears as vor-; "ruckumlaut"
are
preterites
; ie often appears as i\ the
very frequent
suffix "lick appears as such ; the diphthong of I,as also the old

diphthongei,are
This

scribe

(I Paral.
dem

4.

written

continues

38) :

eu

vol. 3, f. 6veno. Fol. 7***" begins

sie ingiengenin gadar uncz
un
|-ret grossletck

attfgangkdes

to

tals.1 This

is

by a Bavarian scribe (2),

forms such as tail,waid, aus, hawser, tragund,pergk, schoffen
The
(avians)gewant (= o),occurringon this page.
writingis
t
he
ink
illustrationsand
ing,
lackblacker,
are
larger,
superscriptions
while theydo occur
the pages immediately
on
precedingand
following.Fol. 7V"*" is blank, with the exception of one line.
F. 7r,ctoends (I Paral. 5. 18): pogen
streitt| and the
dem
zu
contains : | vier und vierczigk
f.8recto the
taztsendt. On
verso
firstscribe sets in again,the line on f.7y" being repeated thus :
zu

vier und
1

vierczik titisentt und siben hundert

places according to the Vulgate,where the

the whole
not given by Jelinek. Indeed
of the scribes is disposedof by him in less than a page.
1

quote the

und vierczik czihende

changes

occur,

text

as

and

these

are

various
matter

64
zu

AMERICAN

streite. This

which
repetition,

of scribes,
generallygives an
cf. tawsendt
at

OF

JOURNAL

others, nearlya whole

at almost

occurs

indication of the

Sometimes

tottsentt.

PHILOLOGY.

sentence.

is not yet entirely

clear
repetition
all.
at
repetitions

only
The

reason

to

me

change
is

word

one

of dialect,

repeated;
varying

for this

Jelinekdoes

change

every

not

note

these

It is evident

that fol. 7

scribe

(2),who supplieda
by scribe 1 probablycame

the break occurs, the

the various families.

was

inserted later

by

the

Bavarian

gap

left by scribe

1.

The

omission

about

follows

as

consists

text

With

the

Up

"

entirelyof

next

an

the

verse

to

4.

38, where
of

enumeration
narrative

in,

sets

chapter. In the followingchapter

of the families begins again,and continues to
the enumeration
where
narrative beginsagain. The scribe probably
the
verse
18,
made a pause, and on commencing againfound the place where
of the families ends, but in the fifth chapter,
the enumeration
instead of the fourth. Jelinekassumes,
that,along with
p. 4, bot.,
others,this leaf had been lost and then replacedby the Bavarian
continuingto

scribe.

the end

If this

of the

the case,

were

new

leaf to be filled,
and

new

leaf is largerthan
The

f. I28v8.

88).

Und

hast

sets in

f.I29r-the Bavarian

On

the

writingon

1.

again f. 8r*,continues

gegeben

uns

expect both sides of the

than filled,
for the

more

that of scribe

firstscribe,who
:

should

we

ein solich wurtzen

scribe

(2)sets

the end of

to

|| (III Esdras

in again :

|sblfzche

Characteristic forms such

umbgekert
as
vermischt, unraynigkait,aus, au/t junkchfrawn^ waynund,
this
weliben (= 6) (col.1, 1. 14),nymbar (= w) (1.16),occur
on
f. 130: pischolfptiech,
on
grosleick. (For pischolfcf.
page;
Weinhold, Bair. Gram., "159.) This Bavarian scribe (2)continues
wurczn

und haben

wider

"

to

the end

of f.136*-: chert auch

deine augenn
| (= Tobias
scribe (1) sets in again :

geloube
This change of
.

26).

f. 137'-the Middle

On

| ougen

zw

werden

yn

sehen

und

uns

German
ich

wene

translation
existence

5.

gesunnter herwider

scribes

helpsto
itself. Jelinek,
it may

of any

related MSS,

solve

questionconcerningthe

noted, does

be

whereas

not

mention

at least eleven

the

exist

cf.

One
of these, cgm.
Walther, col. 291.
possiblybe
341, may
older than the Wenzelbibel.
At all events, the other MSS
do not

descend

from the Wb., but from

will be

shown

conclusivelylater

Jelinektreats the Wb.

as

if it were

other MS

some
on.
a

now

lost

This

spiteof these MSS

translation,
unique,original
In

66

AMERICAN

from

whereas
annexed

JOURNAL

f.129'-they are
will show.

texts

incl. of the Wb"

Tobias

PHILOLOGY.

OF

different,
as
entirely

This

the

" 136**

to

5. 26, and on the followingpage they

translation was
therefore inserted
new

again agree exactly. The

by the Bavarian scribe (2),and extends from
Tobias 5. 26, exactly8 pp., a signature.
Vind. 2761, f* 128*,

Cod. Pal.

glanceat

difference continues

III Esdras

Maikingen MS

III

8. 88

D. /,

/*/./.

col. 2, 11.23-36.
8.

(Ill Esdras
Und
nicht

ter

Und

85 seqq.)

nu

toch

ewer

ire tochter nemet

Und

sunen.

ewern

nicht vride

nicht
siSchet

haben

zu

mit

yn alle czeit. so das oberwldende esset die guten der

Und

erden.
ewern

teilet das erbe

Und

I das

vert

bis ewi

untz

sunen

clich.

each wider

was

geschichtalles
werk

dnrch

ewer

posen

darch

ewer

grosen

Und

hast

und

ir tochter

ewern

alezit

esset

erden

und

ewern

nicht

und

suchet

haben

mit

dy guten der
teyletdas erbe

sunen

bis ewi-

uncz

glichenund

wider-

cuch

was

alles
geschicht

das

veret

sunen

das uberwin-

so

dende

iren
nemet

sunen

frydezu

nit
yn

ter
toch-

ewer

an

durch

ewer

pose

wergk

dorch

ewer

gross

sunde

ein

appcnatur: solich wartzen

(End

nu

fugetzu

nit

sunde.

gegeben

uns

Und

Sune

fugetztt iren

hast

und

semlich

und

geben ein

uns

wurtzeln

of f"-I28T.)

f". I2C/"", col. 1, 1. 1.

soleiche
ben

umbgekert

fibertreten
das

wir

uns

kait des

dein saczang
vermllscht

auserlendischen

volkchs

des

daygen Ian

du

dts wirst

dann
und

uns.

Als

nicht beleib

unser

nam.

Herr

ze

langk daz
wurczn

got israhl'

warhaftigpist.wen
weliben ist dy warhaft
der du

tinczt auf den

warczn

ttigentag. Nymbar
sey

wir

in unseTn

ten

vor

deinem

etc.

hew

yeczut

poszhait
angesicht.

aber

und
wider

sein wir wider

so

das wir

der

gekartzu

elichen werk

dein

ubertreten

vormischten

uns

fremder
unreynigkeit

heyden diser
erden.

herr ichuns

uerderben.

und

ze

der unraynnig

warden

czurnen

ha

and

wurczn

wider

nicht
vorliesend

zurne

uns

uncz

uns

bis

nicht gelassenwerd
unser

czweigk

unser

nam.

und

Herre

warhafft bistu

got

wen

"erlassen ist der

czweig bis in desen

heutigen tagk. Sich
seyn wir in
in diner
etc.

unsern

nu

sunden

angesicht.

to

THE

67

WBNZELB1BBL,

Ctd. Pal. Vind. 9761, 1* 136^",

III D.

Maikingen MS

itfoi.1.

col. 2, 1. 3 to end of page.

(Tobias 5. 23 seqq.)
.

an

und

nen

warn
feitig
sy nw
sein muter
ze way

do

Und

do hueb

sprechensum

"on

uns.

du yn

unsers

selbiggelt.

sein das

gesantt hast.

Do

sun.

Du
unser

ter

ch

sprach

yr Thobias

Und

chert

ich

au

yn

und

sehen.
der

Of this

im

und

gehandelt al

by

To

Esdras

assume

for
possible,

been able in that

We

The
" 137%

werden
.

dingk dy
so
gehandeltal-

etc.

8. 88-Tobias

5. 26 there are
Jelinek,
pp. 4, 5, that this
and replaced
by the Bavarian
scribe would

new

his work

that this

assume

so

as

not

at all have

to fillexactlyeight

written

portion was

before

follows.

Middle

scribe (1),who

German

continues

to

Vulgate ; but
Judith,begins with

sets

in

again here, on

of vol. 3, f. 144.
This
contains the rest of Tobias

the end

signatureof 8 pp., and

of Judith. Thus
verses
of the

the

to gauge

case

must

wander

ym

with

portionhad been lost from the MS

scribe (2) is not

mit

schicke wol alle

ym
das

translation HI

und

glaub das der gut

engelgotes

etc.

new

in sehen

werden

ich

gute

mit

further traces.

pages.
that which

deyn augen

we

schicke wol alle dink di

pei im werden
.

sune

uns

zu

zw

unss

col. 1, 1. I. etc.

geloubedas

gesehenunsprachzu ir [sern

thobias

f"- 136*"^.)

engel gotes wander

das

hetten wir ge-

nicht wein

deine augenn

werden

ougen

no

Und

sflne

herwider

p. 137"*,

so

reichtume

genuget
und

achtet das das wir hetten

gesunt kumpt

(End of

und

als den

do

hynn

dem

yn gesant hast wen

hett uns
armut
unser
du

scholt nicht waynenn

Sun chumbt
gesunt

und

ne

uns

das gelt nach

unsern

gesunntter herwider

uns

hast yn gesant
das nicht were

"on

Genuegt

zu

weynen

sprechenden stap unsers

und

Daxumb

angesehehiette

waren

genumen

das wirs
armut
hyet rns ynser
gesch"czthiette fur reichtumb
So wir

mater

alters hastu

hast yn gesantt
Nymmer mer solt

alters und

begonde sein

und

dein

do sy hin gecsogen

und

"

do

Tater

Nw

hast du genomen
aufhaltungden stab

far the order of the books

the

fourth

Isaiah.

This

is another
and

seven

has been that

volume, instead of continuing

is the

work

of the Bavarian

68

AMERICAN

scribe

In this section there

col. of " iovund

blank,with the

Bavarian,to judge from

f. 1 ir- another

waldes

scribe

vorwandelt

und

also Middle

the form
commences

scribes will be

noted

wirt si in der dicke des

(3) is
wrote
different from (1),who consistently
; this scribe (3)
au, aw
us, u/tbut never

Scribe 3 has

later.

This scribe

einander.

auf,and sometimes
generally writes us, u/tsometimes
au, but
form
of
differences
common
(1). Other
aus,

also

was

dikche.

wirt si mit

German, but

words

same

This later reviser

enczunt.

the

continue

later reviser inserted the

enczunt.

wirt id' dikche.

(2),and

scribe

is

column

second

The

the line at the bottom

of the Bavarian

above, immediately after

On

later hand.

by a
exceptionof
are

the work
from

sentence

first

the page : wirt sy fressen

des waldes (Isaiah
9. 18). The

in der dikche

wirt

italicized words

are

no

are

verso

illustrations. The

ends,about half-waydown

enczunt

These

of the

continues to f. ioT-,only one-fourth

again,who

being filled.

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

never

on,

the

most

these

between

two

of

strong admixture

Bavarian forms,such asguldeiner,

bawern, schawen, kaus, mawer;
old d

generallyappears

This

scribe continues

of which

as

F. I47r*is also blank.

Bavarian, commences

Hie

wort

which

wart.

On

are

is blank.

page

ends, Judith1.7: und

This

from

him
distinguishes

aus,

The

en.

scribes,while the absence

verso

in aus, auf,
scribe has aifue, au, even
Gerlatter writingdistinguishes
him from both the Middle man

sein hercze

z.

is filled. The

uf.

f.I47y",at the top, another scribe (4),

hebt sich an das buch das do heisset

With

semelichen

Judithmit

column

us,

to f. 146'-,

the "gepete icremie"

through

only one-third of

except in the words

aw,

au,

the Bavarian

f. 148'-the Middle
erhaben.

wart

iausent.
more

The

we

same

scribe
scribe

German

Here

It is the

have

as

scribe

characteristics

2.
1

sets

in

again,Judith

rule aus, iausent,but also

1, but the instances of au
a

frequent.
mixed

of affairs in the first part of vol. 4 is

follows : Vol. 3, itwill be remembered, ended
state

explained as
Judith 1. 7, scribe
by

scribe

Bavarian scribe

to

be

with

tinuation
f. 148 of vol. 4 forms the proper conthe same
scribe. By mistake the portion

1, and

of this,by
written

of further Bavarian

3, vol. 4, ff.11-146,

added

ff.1-10

was

inserted.

Then

the

of vol. 4, in order to have Isaiah

scribe 4 inserted f. 147, in order
copied this from vol. 3, f. 144,

complete. Later, the Bavarian

to have Judithcomplete. He
which had been written by the Middle

German

scribe 1, and this

THE

probablyaccounts
as

for the absence

istics,
character-

of further Bavarian

the passage was

extended
not
enough to enable him to
of
his
dialect.
f. 147, and also ff.1-10,
That
own
swing

get into the

of vol. 4 were
of " ioy",as
The

69

WENZELBIBEL.

inserted later,
is shown
well

Middle

by the fact that

three-fourths

the whole

as

of 147% are blank.

scribe 1 continues from f.148 to the end

German

of vol. 4, f. 211.
Volume
to f. 186
5, beginningwith the Psalter,
incl. is also the work of this scribe,though his language contains
Bavarian

more

Psalter,is a table of

contents,

sind vermerkt

puech

At the

elements.

die

beginning:
"

hernachgeben puecher

Dr. Goldlin

date, 1447.
von
the scribe of this table of contents
vol. 4, while

vol. 5, before the

In dem gegen"urtigen

beginning of

Tiefenau
is the

same

it almost

Jelinekconsiders

as

it

considers

the

possiblethat
one

f.147,

on

that

certain

the

."; and

they

are

identical.
Middle

The

German

scribe

continues

Ecclesiasticus

to

34. 24: angesichtedes vaters. | On f. 187% vol. 5, the Bavarian

scribe 2 sets in: |das prat der durstigenist ein leben des armen
In this portion characteristic Bavarian
forms occur, such
...

(= die),gesuechet,chain, gedenkch, andrew, erwekch,

sckikch, gefolkUich,
froleick,gebund, werich, verpirig,widerbertig(= w), weyroclu
dew

as

This scribe continues

off. 192*-: si werdent

to the bottom

schefften in seine gepoten und | On f. 193'- the Middle

scribe 1 sets in again,Ecclesiasticus 39. 37 : | werden
scheften und

ouf der erden

in der notdurft werden

wirt-

German
sie wirt-

sie bereitet

"

"

through vol. 5, into vol. 6. Through some

the rubric at the end of Ecclesiasticus reads genani ist

This scribe continues

mistake

sprichworicr.Vol. 6 beginswith Isaiah,this time

order of the Vulgate. Here
the diphthong of

in the correct
A

is

generally

written an, except in the words ous, ouf. Scribe 1 continues to

den steten iuda | (= Jerem. 34. 7). On
the end off. 123*-: von
the

next

leaf the Bavarian

das

stete

wort

das

do

scribe
wart

2 sets
.

in

This

again : |juda gemawrte

scribe

continues

to

the

Babilon
of f. 130% = Jerem. 40. 1 : gefuertwurde
gegen
scribe 1 sets
German
das | On the next leaf the Middle

bottom
und

continues
He
again: | babilon und das haus
bottom of 138%
Jerem. 46. 2 : den do |. On the next
Bavarian scribe 2 sets in : |den do slueg nabuchodonasor
in

von

babilo in dem

of instances

virden iare

of zwiiesen, and

...

other

In this section
words

are

to

the

leaf the

kunig
number

with vor-, whereas

in

AMERICAN

70

placesthis

other

generallyuses the form

German
original.The

scribe

be from the Middle

must

to f. 152%

die tage seines lebens.

but the Lamentations
Middle

scribe

German

hie hebet sich

forms

gotis,wek,

aus,

aus

sets

in

omitted.

in das buch

of Baruch:

the book

baruch.

f. 153*-,aus

ouf,but

The

following

(2),taJk;f. 154'-,

auf

frequent.In this

more

frequentthan in the other

this scribe,but it is

reasonablycertain

sections
we

have

wek;

portion

assignedto
to

do

with

of f. 224, =
to the end
"
scribe 2
the
Bavarian
225'45. 9: gerichte
gar un
The writing
is quitedifferent
in again: | und tut gerechtikait.

the

scribe.

same

This

that

the

page

iczleicher\f. i6iTa, au/,gotis,dorin, vor-,

more

vor-

scribe continues

the next

On

again,with

pristern,ous;

; f.220*-,

is much

au

are

di vorrede

f. 153%

occur:

f. 206%

an

The

ver-.

bis an d" tage seines todes alle

34: uncz
This is the end of the prophecyof Jeremiah,

Jerem.52.

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

scribe continues

Ezek.
sets

|. On

preceding. Characteristicforms occur, such as (f.225')

absckaidt,trukckner, subenten (3),moneids, gaysgerechtikait,
pokch ; f. 227'-, dresigk,gankcfu This scribe continues to the
from

the

of the work, " 23 r-, middle

Ezekiel.
end

Jelinek,p.
225,

and

Middle

4, does

notice

not

1, the end

of col

of the book

of

this last change of scribes,f. 224-

section, ff.153-231, to the

scribe 3, whereas it is very clear that this scribe
do with either of these sections. In the firstplace,

in fact assigns this whole

German

had

nothing to
the writing on f. 225 shows
that a change of scribes occurred
In the next
there,which Jelinekoverlooked.
place,the section
whereas in the portionreally
153-224 shows ous, aus exclusively,
written by scribe 3, vol. 4, ff.11-146,us, uf predominate,
aus, au/
but
which
and
teristic
characthe
now
never
are
then,
occurring
ous, ouf,
forms of scribe 1 ; Jelinek has recognized these differences,
here.
38-39, but has failed to take them into account
Furthermore, as regards the last section,vol. 6, ff. 225-231,
pp.

testimonyis sufficient to

own
Jelinek's

the Bavarian
for sibenten
bet

y" (=

Goldlin

Bavarian

von

that this

belongs to

" 225 alone three instances of subenten,

"
seventh/ occur, and Jelinek,
p. 25, states : suben nur
scribe.

'

show

On

scribe

Tiefenau

has

2). In conclusion I may state that Dr.

compared the above delimitation of

the various scribes with the MS, and

his

comparison sustains

my

conclusions.
The

followinglistwill give a comprehensive view

of the work

of the various scribes

of the extent

THE

Middle

Vols,

German

scribe

Middle

German

ff.

Vol. 3, f.

136 ff.

one

mentioned

the

on

with

commences
invariably

inserted
4, f. 147, was
of the work of scribe 2 must

The

rest

been

done

at the same

allthese other

cases

"

I3""" I39-I52,

225-231
the
scribes,precludes

time

as

f.

that of

of

verso

and

3.

leaf,

probably
by 1

most

be considered
1

leaf. Vol. 3,

new

left

gaps
later by

much

f.

there is

whenever
incidentally,

Vol.

3.

scribe 4.

f. 7, not being filled,

also vol. 4, ff. 1-10, were
inserted later by scribe 2, on
discovering the
and

2.

Vol. 4, f. 147

of scribes,the old scribe ends

while the hew

Bavarian

scribe 3.

alreadybeen

change

scribe

Bavarian

1024 ff.

Vol. 4, ff.1 1-146

has

71

1.

2=240+182=422

i,

Total,

As

WENZELBIBEL.

The

scribe 4.
as

having

fact that in

129-136; vol. 5, 187-192; vol.6,124full at every change of

the pages
are

vol. 3,
"

of the assumptionof Jelinek,

possibility
pp.

4, 5, that these

MS, and
portionshad dropped out of the original
In
this
later
scribe
assume
were
2.
must
case
we
by
replaced
that the originalremained
with the present copy, and also that
size as the present
the originalhad pages of exactlythe same
have

of the inserted parts would

the last page
not
f.
f.
f.
full,as is shown
by vol. 3,
10,
7 ; vol. 4,
147.

otherwise

Wb.;

been

Furthermore, the section vol. 3, 129-136, which contains the

in that
could not have been in the original,
as
translation,
new
case

its limits would

not

limits of the scribe who

also,we

must

portionand

assume

have

wrote

that it was

justbefore

the

correspondedexacdy

it. As

the last page

justafter the

written

following.

with

the

of this is full

preceding

J2

AMERICAN

causal

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

the various
probably exists between
changesof scribes and the repetitions
occurringthere,which are
scribe i stopped at vol 3, 128,
to be explainedas follows: When
he underscored
in the original
the last two
words
that he had
for
the
scribe.
The
then started
latter
as
copied, a sign
following
with the underscored
words, but thought he would continue with
a

connection

translation of his

At the end of his

own.

eightleaves

the

which he had reached,and

placein the original
the
underscored
word again. This process
copied
at each

change. F. 152, vol. 6, ends with

consequentlythere was no repetition.
In the

of the

case

same

scribe

next

repeated

was

book, Jeremiah,and

portionsinserted later,the

the copy with the original

in the
last words of the part to be inserted.

the

he marked

reviser who

way

underscored

pared
com-

the

The

duplicateversion of Isaiah and Jeremiah,in vol. 4, is

later
which
were
entirelyby scribe 3 (except the first ten ff.,
added by 2),and this is the whole extent of the work of that scribe.
It may

be that this

to us, and

down

come

of the books
mistook

in the

put into the Wb.

was

or

it may

copy, which

has not

by mistake, in place
be that the scribe

began at the wrong place.

this questionof the MS and the arrangement of

treats

the text, col. 291-294,

that there may
states

where, he does

for another

followingEzekiel;

mark

Walther

intended

was

not

and
original

but his treatment

have

know

"

Manasse

beginnende Band

sein,von

denen

been

is very inaccurate.

different scribes

at

He

work, but

Es mag
der mit dem Gebet
:
Schreiber verteilt worden
auf mehrere

col. 294

der zweite mit

"

Judithbegann, und

der erste, ohne

gestecktenGrenze sich zu erinnern,einfach seine Pergawelche etwas mehr Raum

boten als man
mentbogen vollschrieb,
He refers then to the duplicateportion
vorher berechnet hatte."
is entirely
of Judith 1. 1-7, but his supposition
the
as
erroneous,
inserted later. Furthermore,
duplicate
page is by scribe 4 and was
the same
scribe (1) wrote
the firstpart of Judithin vol. 3, and the
der ihm

continuation
volume
to

in vol. 4. There are indeed several scribes in the

but not where he supposes them
to which Walther
refers,

be.

Concerning the

two

versions of Isaiah and

Zweifel aber
col. 292 :
Ohne
gar nicht ein Bestandteil der
"

dieser

nur

Tinte und

aus
von

Versehen
anderer

he says,
ist jener erste Teil des 4. Bandes

Wenzelbibel, sondern
eigentlichen

einverleibt.

Hand

Jeremiah

Denn

er

ist mit anderer

geschriebenals das Vorhergehende

74

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

S3
Hf

"

:s

"y

V
U

bfl

"8

s
a

i
CO

tn

I.

43
"o

.S

4"

.s s

bfl
C

a
en

0^,8

""
.3
e

""

"

8 'g
"

**

'S 6 3
"

I!

'So
en

1"

*""

'3
u

tn

ed

s"

4)

THE

These

75

WENZELBIBEL.

instances in which

the two

of the Wenzelbibel

texts

against variant readingsof the other MSS, are much

more
importantthan the differences quoted by Walther.
cially
Espeand
noteworthy are the omissions Is. 7. 6, in seiner tnitte,
der
Catdeer
der
keres.
The
und
des
Jer.35. 11,
van
angesicht
in all the other MSS, of the clause wer
insertion,
widersagetmir,
is also significant,
gate.
while the two texts of the Wb. follow the VulThe change of pfeyllto gesckos,
Jer.51. 11, and the order
house goies as againstgoiz hauss also show the dose relationship
of the two
discussion.
is consequently no
under
There
texts
valid objection
that both were
to the supposition
copied from one
agree,

and

as

the

The

MS.

same

translation itself is doubtless

of Middle

Jelinekplaces it in Bohemia, in the

does not take

into account

the

other MSS.

oldest of the group, with the

fragmentcgm. 341. The earliest dated

D. 1, fol. 1

This

also has

(1437).
also
as
characteristics,

and

the

MS

at

Nurnberg MS cent HI,

NikolsburgI was unable

charge was
The

MSS

present MS

MS

to

Middle

MS

fol. 3-8, dated

examine,

as

are

all late,and

have

the Middle

scribes:

219-221, written 1463, by

502-503, written 1463,by Gearg

Tegernsee; cgm.
Regensburg\ Maihingen x,
Georg Rorer. Gotha MS

scribe

are

unknown.

The

3,

and

Marshall

Collbgn.

man
Ger-

by

10

Nott,
Rbrer, at

D., fol. Ill,IV, written 1468,by

is closelyrelated,but date and

Middle

is therefore established beyond

Franklin

partly

Oswald

Cgm.

at

1458,

written

characteristicshave been obliterated,

as they were
Bavarian

man
Ger-

The
1437-43.
the official in

absent at the time of my visit.

of Walther's second
subdivision,which

this text, partly

a different one,

is

is Maihingen HI

41-43, dated

he

possibleexceptionof

stronglymarked

the Weimar

:
origin

Prague, but

The

probably the
the

German

vicinityof

originof

German

the translation

peradventure.
W.

KURRELMKYKR.

V."

NOTES

ON

POSEIDIPPUS.

OF

This

elegy

Akad.

case,

kXo/mW

of

12,

The

(1898, LIV).

are

13

be

to

kon.

ation
numer-

Uapiov

to

seems

be

may

be

the
for

error

an

a"f"im\
Diels:

given by

so

Uapiov, if,as

rov

is meant,

Apollo

seems
iftpLtvT

Vv.

Sitzungsberichteder

of Diels.

oracle

an

in the

Berlin

zu

olida
(f"rjfiTj
rrfv ^(fntrr*

11

v.

Diels

printed by

Wissenschaften

der
is that

In

is

ELEGY

DISCOVERED

NEWLY

THE

NAXfoCAI-

CA

TOIHNe.XPHZONTGAAeiAAYACDNA
"CONHN

They
Diels

A9ATHN

obviously in

are

CONA

connection

close

iKXpfyravr (?) tar

*"

(fwprf*a6avan)Vy"rat
closer

with

the

former

verse.

thus:
them, conjecturally,

restores

roup*

..TGMOI

KAI

transliteration,
perhaps,
ToirjvW

koX

advrw
icr

would

apaxpyirai

cftou

be

lad* *" odvra"i" avh

xpycarr

prj$at

tkart

(qualis erat) uox

oraculi

instar
et

rumpe

include

the

of the
9 he

V.

turns

ex

mihi

adytis

faue.

Muses

as

to

tecta

fXare would
invoked

diuinam,

perhaps

be

from

summoned

placettibi

nunc,

nearer,

In

Apollo.

(1-8) with
are

si

Clarii, talem

uocem

rumpere

elegy (1-8) they

rex,

and

would

the

ning
begin-

Helicon, and

in

Apollo.

is thus

14

ediderunt

quam

presented by

Diels

IAGTTINON
'

O^PAMGTIMHCCDCINeMOYCHAONAC*
This

may

possibly have

been

obt
t"f"*
ifypa fi" Tifif)"ra""rip
ut

me

honore

prosequantur

quibus propinabam.

uiri ad

*"or

attrid' litipov

quos

comedebam,

feminae

ON

NOTES

In

v.

would

nothingto
15 I see
write Ar' ofyaw :
ircXAoAov yt rot

The

of

ancestors

POSEIDIPPUS.

OF

77

alter except frowj^ww,for which

cV oZfyuuru'
'OXvpir*.
dpAir
fyo#"
the Macedonian

had migratedfrom
Poseidippus

to Asia.

Olympus
Vv.

ELEGY

THE

18, 19 appear
aXX' M

to have

to me

originally

been

4
mfi"n Xvype"fgx'ff
ph wapwffiot

fufafta'gar

axXw

l"r

daxpvafopph\*m

ze
is for irapp'dof
of the tablet
flrdpv^or

for "4"H
"#f" (Diels)

^^

M.
is my

conj.for

V.

is

20

tablet

so

rapa

for KG.
of the tablet ; fapph(Diels)
Diels gives the reading of
conjectural.

more

the

TAP

KAICTeNAXC0NAieMONAe*IAONCTOMA
On

my

of the passage,

view

ancestor, who
become

famous
in

very

had
as

the poet alludes here

either lived in the

a

poet there

mourning,

like Catullus,LXV

and

If I

tears.
10

neighbourhood

his decease

sqq.

am

had

to

dead

of Athens

or

dippus
plunged Posei-

right,the language is

Numquam ego tc,uita frater amabilior,

Aspiciamposthac. At certe semper amabo
Semper maesta tua carmina morte tegam.

except that Catullus

kinsman

quick
as

sorrows

for

brother, Poseidippusfor

of maturer

In v. 20 rapifnf
might express the
years.
of
the
fall
from
writer of the elegy
succession
tears which

in his obscure
he recalls,

misery,a happiertime.
Robinson

Ellis.

CATULLIANA.

VI."

Letter

Robinson

Professor

to

British
Dear

ProfessorEIHs:

As
issue
of

I have

edition

to

MSS.

the

of Catullus, I venture

January

4, igoo.

the

result

undertaken

have
send

to

of attempts

made

not

attach

to

presume

much

notes

in spare
of

readings

on

I do

to

few

you

palaeographicallines,corrupt
Perhaps it may be just worth your while
restore,

though

them,

that you

announcement

an

suggested emendations,

moments

Museum,

"

seen

new

Ellis.

glance

to

at

importance

to

them.
taken

I have
those

texts

valuable

and, in making

be

which

kept

to,

with

admitted

generally

have

readings

the texts

in

connection

no

I should

be

to

at,

the

as

most

of

literal reconstruction

be corrupt, the

which

work

to

as
closely as
palaeographically,

substitution of words
construction

and

conjecturesfor
to

appear

MSS

of the

texts

I believe,

are,

the words
must

the

MSS

of those

possible.

The

palaeographical

of court

rule out

118:
Credo

I think

that

indication

an

credo

ui

and
from
a

key

of the

is

early MSS
derived,

the

long

MS,

r, and

thus

simple.

The

from

Carnm

nescio

solaciolum

Quaerit,
11.

I rather

the q for

quo

wonder

horribiles

quaerit
the

would

desiderio

The

run

and

into

same

that

and

are

half-uncials;
scribe

copying

the first limb

credout.
lines

is

of the

one

which

defaced.

on

quo

then

passage

that

in Roman

written

turned

have

Cum

XI

MS

easilytaken

cum

Et

perhaps),from

herein

that

I suggest

3d sing. verb.

somewhat

was

utt and

awkward

quaerit. Suppose

6th-century

have

of

of

ending

Verona

might

misreading

lies in the

of

that this passage

it

gravis acquiescatardor.

cum

misreading

(the
was

at

would

of

Next, the
also

be

nitcnti

meo

quid libet iocari,

sui

doloris

gravis acquiescat ardor.

that

quoque
mosque

no

one

ulti-

Britannos.

appears

to

have

suggested

79

CATULLIANA.

Is the quoque

clumsy?

too

ously
q. for qq. is obvi-

misreadingof

The

simple.
XXIX

20:

Hunc

Gallic timet

et

Britannic.

Gallie timetur et
independently conjectured Nunc
Britannie ; but I find that this readinghas alreadybeen proposed,
and has been rejected
of the introduction of a spondee
account
on
I have

in the firstfoot.

But is this fatal?

ically simple.
so

This

solution is palaeograph-

Suppose the line written thus

nuncgaUietimet'etbritannie,
an
ordinary
apostrophe,
of abbreviation. Nothing more
mark
simplethan for a copyist
have
mistaken
the
the
to
apostrophemerely for a mark separating
efs.
two
adjacent

the

in timetur

ur

If this

reading were

in line

nunc

should

21.

be asked

commentary
verb

being indicated by

being

an

allowed, I would

Does

it not

why they

also

rather absurd

seem

that two

of themselves?

one

pamper

you seem
addressed

to

Caesar

and

persons
In your

of the 2d

the weakness
to recognize

into

hunc

change

plural

in connection

Mamurra

with

hunc.
XXIX

23:
Eone

urbis

nomine

opulentissime.

I feel pretty certain that the key here lies in the word
urbis.
Commentators
alone,and
generallyhave attacked opulentissime
have

accepted urbis.

that the scribes could

is
Opulentissime

only have

such

twisted it out

monstrous

word,

of

something,much
defaced,which looked like it I believe that,having misread the
preceding word or words as urbis, they fitted on opulentissime
ously
merely as a possibleepithet The correct reading should obvibe something abusive
of the Socer generque
and the
"

of urbis has been

weakness
Do

I have
had

think that

you

no

tall stroke
not

doubt

letter with

above

that

noticed.

bis

would be possible?
improbissimi
word misread as opulentissime
the original

long

stroke

the line

below

the line

and
(/"),

one

with

is
(b,h, /). Therefore, improbissimi

impossible.
Believe me,
Yours

very

truly,
E. Maunde

Thompson.

Critique

of

Edwin

Some

Studies

(Cornell

Charles

by

Subjunctive Theories,

Recent

Bennett.

NOTICES.

BOOK

AND

REVIEWS

in Classical

Philology,

IX, 1898.)
In No.

IX

of

in Classical

Studies

Cornell

the

nett
Philology, Ben-

of the Latin subjunctive

uses
regarding
and
few
much
to
out
criticism,
a
points
illuminating
inaccuracies
of detail.
I have
I
been
of which
guilty in matters
find
satisfaction
in
never
discussing syntacticalquestions
great
any

subjects my

which

there

and,

is

certain

theories

to

reason

believe

first sight,it would

at

just such

questions.

be

never

that

seem

now

The

can

we

personal equation

settled
definitely

here

to do

have

sometimes

seems

with
to

end of trouble even

in the field of syntax.
cause
Delbriick, for
no
instance, regards my
theory that questions of obligation or propriety
laeter?
like cur
nan
developed from the Indo-European

beyond all possible doubt (Vergleichende

optative,as established
Syntax, II, p. 389) *; Bennett
regards this theory as without the
in Classical
foundation
to rest
slightest
(Cornell Studies
upon
(Classical Review
Philology, No. IX, pp. 1-30). Again, Geddes
for Oct. 1898, p. 355 ff.),
after an independent investigation of the
entire field covered
by my discussion of the Latin prohibitive,and
after extending this investigationalso through the period of Silver
Latin (a period not covered
that
by my own
investigation),
says
his results for all periods are
largely confirmatory of my own
conclusions.1
other
the
hand
Bennett, on
(pp. 48 ff.),after a
careful examination
of Plautus, regards these conclusions
as
quite
authorities
reach conclusions
groundless. When
so
diametrically
after
each
of
the
to
other,
material,
exactly
study
same
a
opposed
it might well seem
material
useless
to
to hope
that, without
new
be reached
work
could
that would
be generally
with, conclusions
of the more
that some
to believe, however,
accepted. I venture
differences
and
Bennett's
between
views
own
are
important
my
is certainlytrue
far as my
than
real.
This
more
as
theory
apparent
in the prohibitive is concerned, and
regarding the force of tenses
"

"

the
1

primary
This

also

of the
been

article is to make

present

adopted

the

in

new

edition

of

my

position

Harkness*

Latin

("557)*

Since

the

examination
of the

regarding
times

has

view

Grammar
1

purpose

holds

above

was

written, Professor

of my
theory
Am.
Phil. Ass.

as

applied
XXX,

p.

to

who

Latin, has

has

made

careful

published (Proceedings

zxxvi) statistics showing that my

the perfect subjunctive in

energetic force of ne with

good for that period also.

the

Clement,

Silver

claim
earlier

82

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

flat and
the emphasisis upon
tu and te. This would
be made
4
For God's sake don't you
ridiculous by translating
hope (or,
don't you hope)that you can !' It means
merely Don't you hope
! ', with no
the speres.
that you
whatever
can
emphasis
upon
Whether
the act of hoping takes place or not, is in reality
a
the
of
the
matter
no
to
particularconcern
speaker. Indeed,
interests of the speaker are so littleinvolved in the act of hoping
that he will never
much
whether the prohibition
so
even
as know
takes painsto tellhim.
is complied with or not, unless some
one
Ne
The present tense is exactlywhat my theory demands
here.
is
Latin
a
nd
in
the
unknown
to
speraueris probably
language,1
Prohibitive
I
the
Latin
the
stress
utmost
lay
rarityof
my
upon
the perfect
with verbs of this class.
the
tense
Indeed,
scarcityof
and the frequency of the present with such verbs form
the perfect
of the main grounds for my theory. I can imagine a situation
one
(
Do not
under which I should expect even
such a prohibition
as
'
think ! to take the perfecttense.
If,for instance,a girlwere
inclined to think her betrothed guiltyof some
deed
disgraceful
and if
and threatened to dismiss him as a result of this suspicion,
*

he were
passionately
pleadingwith her to believe him innocent,
the perfect
I should expect him to use
in saying Do not
tense
'
the ruin of
think me
guilty! ; for her thinkingso would mean
his happiness. Wherever
the failure to heed a prohibition
even
of a purely mental act would be fraughtwith serious consequences
either to the speaker or to some
the speaker
other person in whom
would
takes a deep interest,
lead
to
one
theory
expect the
my
But
it
that
condition
of
such
tense.
no
thingsis
perfect
happens
found among
mental
of
instances
with
of
verbs
the
ne
activity,
this
except irata ne sies in Am. 924 (seefurther comments
upon
'

passage below).
discussion have
than one
I find that more
reader of my original
which
Bennett
understood
be
that
to
substantially
position
my
has attributed to me.
I am, however, considerablyconsoled
by
the fact that most
of my reviewers have not misunderstood
me.
In re-reading
I stillfailto see how any one
can
get
my discussion,
the impressionthat my theory concerns
merely the mood of the
speaker without any reference to the character of the act prohibited,
to the speaker'sattitude toward
that particular
act, and
to the results that will follow a failure to comply with the prohibition.
I can, to be sure, detect a lack of clearness in two or three
I use
in which
sentences
to the context
prohibitions
referring
down
but
in
fundamental
the
stand,
laying
principleswith which
1

In Luc.

Phars. 8, 451 both

the MSS

sperauerisand ne speraueris.In view

think,be little doubt that nee is here

editors
of the usage

and
the

correct

are

divided

between

nee

I
can,
not
can

elsewhere, there
I
reading. Still,

from
the periodof
vouch for the entire absence of such uses
ne
as
speraueris
inuideris
decline.
Professor Clement
to ne
has kindly called my attention
Ruf.
Curt.
(Val. Flac. 5, 507 and Plin. Ep. 6, 17, 4),ne expectaueris
(?
4, io, 32),
and ne crediieris
(Curt.Ruf. 7, 8, 29).

AND

REVIEWS

I start
alone

as

the sole foundation

BOOK

of my

NOTICES.

whole

theory and upon

83
which

theory depends, I am so explicitthat I might fairly

in the lightof
expect everythingthat follows to be interpreted
those fundamental
I appeal to the context, it
principles.When
is only for the purpose
of gettingside-light
where
is
side-light
needed
for the clearer understanding of the speaker'sattitude
toward the act of the prohibitionitself. With a prohibition
like
that

(or,at least,seldom) needed ;

speres such a side-lightis never
with one like nefeceris
such
is always needed, since,
a
side-light
"
without the context, one
know
whether the act involved
never
can
is one
of particular
As the fundamental
ception
conimportanceor not.
whole
claim
which
I
(pp. 138-139
theory rests,
my
upon
[6-7])that the difference between nefecerisand ne facias is,that
nefecerisis used of an act which must be preventedat allhazards ;
it impliesthat the speaker can not abide the thought of its happening
when
the speaker is taking a
; while ne facias is used
comparativelycalm, dispassionateview of the prohibited act.
Regardingthis distinction my words are as follows (p. 139 [7]):
"/ wish to insist upon this (feature
of the perfect tense) as the
real
After
the
between
distinction
tenses with ne"
two
only
t
his
the
the
choice
of
that
tense depends upon
elaborating
idea,
the
character of the act as viewed
for
by the speaker,I account
predominance, in the present tense, of verbs indicatingmental
tinction
disactivity,in the followinglanguage: (p.146 [14]): "limy
between the two tenses is correct, we
should expect that
mental
a
action, e. g. ' Do not supprohibition
dealingwith mere
pose/
'
'Do not be surprised,1
Do not be afraid,1
would commonly
take the present tense because,
the interests of the
as far as
be
speaker are concerned,it matters littlewhether the prohibition
As the acts involved in such prohibitions
compliedwith or not"
in their very nature
of such a character that the thought of
are
their occurrence
would not ordinarily
alarm the speaker,or arouse
him to vigorousutterance, I claimed them forthwith as supporting
theory. I did not under these circumstances think it worth
my
while to consider whether
the speaker in any given case
was, or
the
with
from
connected
aroused
was
not
some
cause
not,
hibition,
profor the reason
he was, or not,
that the question
whether
did not have the slightest
the application
essentia] bearing upon
of my theory to the prohibition
of acts of this character.
Though
the pointsabove indicated are the essential pointsin my theory
times
oftenin fact,
all there is in the theory Bennett seems
constitute,
have
of
and
to
to have leftthem
out
consideration,
wholly
classified his instances merely according to the presence, or
out
the part of the speaker,withon
absence, of "specialexcitement"
to the importance of the act prohibited.
any regard whatever
I may
out of the
too much
note, in passing,that Bennett makes
out
A desire for mere
word 'excitement.'
energeticutterance, withexcitement, plays quiteas importanta part in my theory as
does excitement.
How, for instance,can any one get the impres-

ne

"

"

"

84

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

sion from what I say on p. 139 (7) that I consider Cato ' excited '
when he uses the perfecttense ? The only explanationof these
uses
suggested by me is the importance,to Cato's mind, of the
and a consequent desire to lay stress
act
prohibited,
particular
it
Bennett
Furthermore,
argues without any reference to
upon
the inherent
of
the
existence of some
distinction
probability
between
the two tenses.
Even Delbriick,with his own
theory,
admits (Vergl.
Synt II,p. 383) that the distinction I draw would
be a natural one
it
The
to expect incidentally.
proper attitude,
be to assume
distinction wherever we
to me, would
seems
some
it only when we are absolutely
and reject
can
obligedto.
f any one
sets out to claim that there is no distinction between
different tenses, the burden of proof is certainlywholly upon
two
him.
I trust that I have now
succeeded
in making clear what I consider
to be essential in my
theory of the distinction between the
As a fair test of the correctness
of the theory,let all
tenses.
two
these prohibitions
be divided into two classes
(1) those in which
will
be
disastrous
or
non-compliance
shocking,and which would
therefore naturally
be uttered with unusual energy, or earnestness;
of no particular
and (2) those of such a sort that it is a matter
to one's interests whether
they be heeded or not, or
consequence
of such a sort that no particular
alarm is felt through fear that the
that
the particular
act
prohibitedact will be performed. When
is prohibited
under one
is of such a character that it fallsclearly
of these two classes,
it is not necessary
to take into consideration
in which the prohibition
If a speaker were
the context
stands.
to
emotional
in
he
tone
a
adopt an
prohibiting
commonplace act,
make
himself ridiculous,
and arouse
would
laughterinstead of
of
sympathy. However, in classifying
according to the nature
the act prohibited
and the speaker'sattitude toward that act, there
is room
for errors.
Even
when
is prohibitingan act
a
person
he may for some
reason
which, if performed,would bring disaster,
soften
of
his
and
the
less
form
tone
use
purposely
energetic
prohibition ; on the other hand, when he is prohibiting
an
indifferent,
from
bit of pleasantry,
or
a commonplace, act, he
or
as
a
may
other motive, adopt an emotional,
This last
some
energetictone.
in comedy and other
common
might be expected to be especially
styles. But, on the whole, the generalresults of such a
colloquial
I have indicated may
classification
be regarded as trustworthy.
as
If all the instances be divided into the two classes justindicated,
it will be found that the instances of the present tense, with
fall into one
class,while those of the
extremely rare exceptions,
fall into the
perfecttense, with few exceptions(comparatively),
other class. In making this classification
I am
quite ready,for
the sake of the argument, to exclude all those instances of the
presenttense which Bennett regardsas subordinate,though many,
if not most
of them, are commonly regarded as genuine prohibitions.
We
further omit ne aitigasfrom the list of
must
now

fiossibly

"

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

85

aorist (see,for instance,Lindsay,The Latin

as beingan
omit ne molestus sis,
we
which, in
Language,p. 464). Finally,
may

presents

dence
confibe regarded as subordinate with as much
of
insists
which
those
clauses
Bennett
so
upon
many
in
it
is
a
stereotypedphrase
merely
any case,
interpreting;
mild 'Don't
a
(originally
bother,' or 'lest you
bother'), in
which
the tense was
each
time the
chosen
no
longer specially
used
the tense
was
phrase was
inseparablefrom the phrase.
This fact is recognizedeven
by Seynert (Bursian's
Jahresber.
iiber die Fortschritte der class. Alterthumswissenschaft,
22, p. 338),
whom
of being unduly partial
to my
surelyno one will accuse
this is about the only one of my contentions that
theory.1 In fact,
he seems
willingto accept. If this phrasewere included,itwould
affect our
not materially
conclusions,as it is commonly prompted
by trivialcircumstances. Most of the remaininginstances oi the
the same
footingas ne speres mentioned
present are on much
above.
Of all the instances,with one
exception,in which the
verb is one denotingmental activity
(and these form a very large
proportionof the entire number), we may simply say that the
result of a failure to comply with the prohibition
has so little
bearing upon the speaker'sinterests that,as in the case of ne
much
whether
his prohibition
is
so
as know
speres,he will never
omitted
be
at
once
complied with or not. These of course
may
from further consideration.
We
also omit from consideration
may
all those instances which Bennett himself classifies as calm,
commonplace prohibitions.Confining ourselves to the most
emotional
instances which Bennett has been able to cite,let us
apply our test by asking regardingeach, ' What will be the result
of non-compliancewith the prohibition?'
most

cases, may
as

"

duis ('you needn't give'). The person addressed

ne
will pay the speaker money
for a slave instead of accepting
him
as
a
gift. It would be absurd to translate this 'for
Heaven's
sake, don't give!',as though the prohibition
involved anythingof importance.
Stich. 320 ne cures.
addressed
The person
will try to play the
'
Where
such
have
innocent
as
agreeableby asking
questions
'
!'
?
?
been
'Darit
What
have you there
Here again
care
you
'
'
Don't care ! would be absurd translations.
or

Capt. 947

1
it for the insufficient reason
has understood my theory,but he rejects
Seyffert
that he finds a few instances that seem
of harmony with it. His
out
to him
would have been to apply the test to all instances. After doing
proper method
this,it would then have been in order for him to make whatever
he
comments
chose upon any instances
that seemed
to him
exceptionsto my rule. Such
I do not appreciate
the force of his
exceptionscould not have been many.
ne
nucifrangibula
argument when he cites againstme Bacch. 597 mihi cautiost,
excussit ex malis meis.
As if the idea ' lest he knock
my nutcrackers out of
'
! Similarly,
metuo
ne
defuerit
my jaws did not admit of energeticutterance
*
oratio means
I fear lest words suddenlyfailme
';desit would mean
merely ' be
further is forced to use
wanting.' Seyffert
againstme nil with the perfect
with which my theory regarding
has nothing to do.
ne
a use
subjunctive,

86

AMERICAN

lb.

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

568,713 ne me territes. The person addressed will try to

frightenthe speaker. Here, as I have pointed out in The
Latin Prohibitive/the feeling
is not that the failure to comply
with ne territes will be disastrous to the speaker,but rather
that itwill do the person addressed no good to try to frighten
No one would
him.
this 'don't frighten
think of translating
*

It means
don't frighten me!'.
rather 'don't
frightenme !\ i.e. 'don't try to frightenme (foryou can't do
it)'.Clearly,then,this prohibitionis not prompted by any
fear of the performance of the act indicated by territes.
Bennett here,as elsewhere,missed my point in commenting
on
my remarks.
me!'

If

we

'

or

thus to go

were

through the

entire listof the most

result would
in

cited by Bennett, the

prohibitions

tional
emo-

nearly

be the same.
The
are
only possibleexceptions
in
the
first
Trin.
Men.
But
of
267,
789.
Capt
548,
924,
of
irascor
these irata sits may
felt
the
be
as
possibly
perfect
(though this perfectis undoubtedly extremelyrare).The second
might well be taken as subordinate,depending upon habeto,in
which case
As
after this word.
there should be only a comma
those
all
regards the third,there is hardly an instance among
which Bennett insists (pp.58 ff.)
upon takingas subordinate that
is more
would
than this very clause ; the sense
so taken
naturally
then be '(Isay this)lest,1
observes in Men. 789
etc.
ne
Similarly,
and
be taken as parallel
with ut geras
dependent upon
may
the
c
lassed
monstraui.
Among
by Bennett as not
prohibitions
emotional
found two instances of the present, where
compliance
nonare
be
the
detrimental
to
speaker's
might
regarded as
fidem fluxam geras
viz. ne duas (Merc. 401) and caue
interests,
(Capt.439).1 As regardsthe present tense, then, our results may
be summed
68 instances there are
Out of some
up as follows :
of prohibition
where
non-compliance would
only two sure cases
be particularly
detrimental or disastrous,and these two cases
Bennett himselfregards as calm and commonplace in tone.
test to the instances of the perfect
If,now, we apply the same
different
we
a
tense,
showing. Here non compliancewith
get very
death
the prohibition
will involve the followingconsequences:'
Merc.
Poen.
threats
Aul.
in
(or
of death), Epid.148,
484,
1023
744,
Mil. 1333 (a case ol fainting)
(cf.1025 f.),
; loss of valued treasure
Cure. 599
in Rud. 1 155 (cf.
or
line),
danger thereof,
periiin same
case

every

Amph.

"

lNe

nu

deseras in Mil. 1363

(Am. Journ. Phil.

XV

can

not

2, p. 145 ;

be

included

here ;

see

'

The

Latin

caue
Reprint,p. 13). Similarly,

nto/
Pro-

praeter*

though the
(Epid.437) involves nothingof any importance,
in 439, does (seebelow).
rettuleris,
3
the fact
In examining the passages referred to, one
should keep in mind
that extravagant or energeticaddress always invites a reply of a similar tone.
need
One
not therefore be surprised
to find threats of murder, suicide,or the
bitas ullas aedis

caue

like,answered

seriouslymeant.

by

the

use

of the

perfecttense,

even

when

the threats

are

not

REVIEWS

AND

is escapingwith
(the parasite

BOOK

NOTICES.

87

Aul. 100, Aul. 585

the stolen ring),
false.' Bennett says
4do not play me
this " entire passage is one of calm confidence."
It seems
to me
rather that .Euclio is constantlybeside himself for fear that the
gold will be lost. He has so littlereal confidence in Fides,and
such fear of her betrayinghim, that he imploresher again and
not
to do so ; cf. 585, 608
again (with the perfectsubjunctive)
words
after
first
he
utters
(the
586), 611, 614. Everything
depends upon Fides. The non metuo in 609 is used not with
but with reference to some
reference to Fides' betrayal,
person's
without
such betrayal,
i.e. it contrasts
inueniat
findingthe gold
Euclio's actions and words
with indicassis.
betray at every
fear
that Fides will betray him.
And
serious
turn
a littlelater
(624-660)he feels so sure that she has betrayedhim that he can
be convinced
to the contrary tillhe actually
not
gets hold of his
treasure
again. It would be difficultto conceive of any one more
frantic over
anything than Euclio is in 624-660 over the mere
suspicionthat Fides has played him false. The energetictense
here is exactlywhat
I should expect from such a character as
Mil.
Euclio,whose anxietyabout his gold is his rulingpassion),
Aul.
608
Aul.
Bacch.
above
1
remarks
on
188,
585),
618,
1245,
(see
Vid. 91 ; personalviolence,
flogging,etc.,in Pers. 793 (cf.
780 ff.),
Mil. 1125, Cas. 404, Trin. 1012
(The speaker is so wrought up
himself to hurry five times
calls
his danger that he
over
upon
his scapulae(1009)and escape
within five lines in order to save
True. 943 ; beirayaland torture,
in Mil. 862
the ox-whips (101 1)),
in Trin. 521 (cf.
(cf.859); ruin and disaster,
524, 525, 526),Men.
does tell,the speaker
addressed
415,
5, Trin. 555
55, (If the person
alluded to in tu hercle et illi et alibi,for
will get a flogging,
balkinghis master's scheme, and both he and his master will be
deprived of the only thing upon which their support depends ;
for,after learningthe truth,Philo will take the land. Cf. 595),
his lifeof
Bacch. 910 (the speaker'sson will continue unrebuked
which
the
latterin
has
involved
trouble,disgrace,
debauchery,
just
Cist. 300; starvation,in Trin. 513; insults to
and financial loss),
the speakerand his mistress,
in Asin. 625 ; balkingof carefully
laid plans,in Most. 1097 (a moment
in 1 108, the speaker
later,
that he is ruined,and he threatens (1114) to set fire to
ejaculates
the altar and burn the fellow off. Bennett says that an energetic
would be " certain to defeat the object
which he hopes
prohibition
of gentlecoaxing."
to realize" and that the tone "can only be one
But I foil to see why "gentle coaxing" would
not be as likely
to defeat the speaker'spurpose
as
an
energeticprotest. Any
natural would make
explanationthat would make the former seem
the latter seem
irascible people
natural.
Furthermore,
equally
ends
defeat
to
their
such
are
at
own
trollable
by unconvery likely
games
outbursts. The speaker,by the way, explains
his earnestness
in the next verse, in a way calculated to allayall suspicion),
Mil Gl. 1368 (Energeticutterance
would
no
arouse
suspicion,

(ne immutassis

nomen

88

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

breath attributes his utterance

the speaker with the next
to
anxietyfor his master's welfare. The conceit of the captainwould
Mil. 1371 (see remarks on
be sure to take this anxietyas sincere),
1368),Most. 401 ; pursuit by ghosts,in Most 523; escape cf a
in Men. 994 (Here caue flocci
lunatic,
feceriiis not an expression
let
mental activity
it
of mere
threat prevent you from
means
no
;
of the
carryingthe lunatic to the Doctor') ; danger to the chastity
in
speakersdaughter,in Epid. 400 (cf.404-405); disappointment
in
Merc.
caue
Epid.
lave,
401, 402,
439 (the present subjunctive
ullas aedis occurs
in 437, but not so much
praeterbiias
depends
this
with
prohibition;it was not important
upon a compliance
absurd performance and
that he should stop at each house
an
the
to
one
accomplishment of his purpose; the only
unnecessary
of
importance was to find where Periphaneslived,and a
thing
failure to comply with caue
failure to
rettuleris would
a
mean
in Merc. 113 (see my
do this);delay of importantinformation,
above on this passage);impartingof distressing
remarks
mation,
inforin Vid. 83; shocked modesty\ in Mil. Gl. 283 (pretended
immodest
in
allusions are
resentment
at
extremely common
in Cist, no
(depth of
Plautus);wounding of loved one's feelings,
master
hearers to tears ; cf. 112);failure to rescue
moves
feeling
from a dilemma or mistress from grief,in Asin. 256 (furthermore,
that has been promised him ; cf.
the speakerwill get a flogging
Stich.
and
315),
(Here
again caue floccifecerisis not
285
363
Met no
mental action,but means
one
an
expressionof mere
interfere with you ')"
The instances justgivencomprise 43 out of the 58 instances of
the perfect
We
have alreadyfound,then,
to be found in Plautus.
fallinto one
that nearlyall of the 68 instances of the present
tense
as

"

of the two classes into which I have divided prohibitions,

while
the
f
allinto
than
of
the
instances
of
the perfect
more
74 per cent,
other class. This condition of thingsin itself,
whatever might be
is
the character of the remaining 15 instances of the perfect,
enough to establish in a generalway the distinction I have drawn
the remaining 15 instances of
between the two tenses.
But even
the perfect
unfavorable to, or even
not necessarily
are
exceptions
of them support
to, my theory. In fact itwill be found that some
it in the most decided manner.
All that my theory claims is that
While
such
the perfect
tense is the tense of energetic
utterance.
would be commonly confined to the prohibition
of an
utterance
would be detrimental to one's
act the result of which, if performed,
cation
and while such a classifione's
to
or
interests,
feelings,
shocking
it
forms perhaps the best generalbasis for classification,
does not at all follow that prohibitions
be
not
occasionally
may
uttered with unusual energy, from other causes
than from a fear
of these 15
of the results of the act involved.
In fact,
some
instances are certainly
characterized by energeticutterance
(as
admitted by Bennett himself).The very largeproportion
of the
instances of the perfectin which
that tense
clearlyindicates

AMERICAN

90

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

'for Heaven's
Pseud. 79 Eheu.
Eheu ? idquidem hercle ne parsis,
about asking for that !'
sake, don't be backward
Poen. 553 nos tu ne curassis. Not merely in 541, but againin 571,
the advocati aie accused of beingexceedinglyangry , and both
times on account
of their spiteful
language.Bennett would
contend, then, that the advocati may flyinto an angry passion,
and use spiteful
language,twice inside of three or four
minutes,and that during the other two or three minutes there
"
The
of the
is " no vestige
of such a mood
tone
tone.
or
advocati from the beginning of the scene
has been for the
"

part surly.

most

'
lb. 993 ne parseris,
show him no mercy
tiheparticulars.'
Asin. 467 caue
supplicassis.Bennett
uttered with emotion.

! ' i.e.

himself

of him

out

get

regards

this

all
as

in these 15
How
far the assumption of energetic
utterance
instances seems
unnatural or impossiblemust
be left to the
of my
neither unnatural
readers.
To me
it seems
nor
impossible. If,however, in any one of these passages such an
then it might be
assumptionwere to be regarded as impossible,
set down
an
as
exceptionto the rule,which would, to my mind,
of the general distinction I have
in no way destroythe validity
drawn.
It will be noticed that I have in the above classification
concerned
other
instances
of
and
The
with
the
ne
caue.
myselfsolely
instances cited by Bennett are not instances of ne, or caue, and have
been shown to have whollydistinctcharacteristics.1 In The Latin
Prohibitive ' I laid the utmost
emphasisupon the factthat my theory
to
expressedby ne and caue, and that
appliedonly prohibitions
of
the
with nee, ne
instances
perfectsubjunctive
quidem, etc.,
outside of itsrange of application.
Curiouslyenough,
layentirely
hands, extended
my theoryhas been taken completelyout of my
as to cover
so
phenomena to which I said in the most
emphatic
language it could not possiblyapply,and then instances of these
latter phenomena have been cited againstme
as
though opposed
to my
own
theory. I am more than ready to admit that most of
with
the instances of nee, ne
quidem, nihil,nullum, numquam,
disof
the
all
literature
the perfect
at
are
subjunctive,
periods

ment
judg-

'

1
ne

Whatever
.

after nee,
for the perfectsubjunctive
fact that its use with
etc., it is an indisputable
in almost every respect from its use
very marked degree
deferential address;
used in dignified,
ne, it is never

explanation be

adopted

quidem,nihil,numquam,

these words differs in a

with ne; e.g. (1)with
it is very common
in such address ; (2) with ne, it is
with the other particles,
seldom used with verbs indicating
purelymental action (at least before the
it is used chiefly
end
of the Augustan period);
with the other particles
with
in
to many
unknown
justsuch verbs ; (3)with ne, it is entirely
productions
it is common.
which
with the other particles
Even if all the instances
with
nee,

ne

would

to be recognised
true
volitives,my theory
as
quidem,etc., were
stillhold good for ne as distinguishedin use from the other particles.
.

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

91

of my
to Bennett's extension
theory. But this
far as I can see, affect the validity
of my conclusions
regardingthe force of ne with the subjunctive.
Bennett inadvertently
misrepresentsme on p. 65, unless he is
stillto be understood
his remarks
I did
to Plautus.
as
limiting
found in prohibitions
not say that verbs of mental action are never
subjunctive.My words
expressed by ne and caue with the perfect
('The Latin Prohibitive/pp. 152-153 [20-21])were : " in the whole
historyof the Latin language,from the earliesttimes down to and
includingLi vy, there are to be found in prohibitions
expressedby
with the perfect
at
ne
most
or
three,verbs
only two,
subjunctive
I
did
that
mental
such
instances
no
denotingmere
activity."
say
in
I
believe
that
be
None
still
of the
to
true.
occur
Plautus,and
instances cited by Bennett (p.65) belong to the class of phenomena
of which I was
speaking. Induxeris znd/ecerisare not 'verbs'
of mental activity,
and his other examples are not instances of ne
Animum
with induxeris forms, to be sure, an expression
or caue.
and should have been
(though not a 'verb')of mental activity,
referred to by me
The
kindred phenomenon.
as
a
expression
does
the
mental
refer
act oi formto
caue
not
mere
flocci
feceris
ing
a low or high estimate
(seeremarks above on these passages),
and floccifacere is therefore quite different in character from

tinctlyopposed
does not,

so

putare, exisiimare,metuere, speraretetc., etc.

As

the

use

of the

perfectsubjunctivewith

nee

(neque),nihil,

in my
theory
regardingits use with ne, consideration of Bennett's critiqueof
of these passages is reserved for another paper.
interpretation
my
ne

Cornbll

The

ouidem, numguam,

etc., is not

included

*1.

UmvuisrrY.

ELMER.

Poetry of the Roman

Republic,
consin,
o
f
Katharine
the
Allen.
Universityof Wis(Bulletin
by
vol. I,pp. 89-219.)
Philologyand Literature Series,
Treatment

of Nature

in the

this dissertation of Miss Allen's and Mr. H. R. Fairclough's

the attitude of the Greek
on
tragedians
of the ancients in
towards nature, it would seem
as if the claims
this particular
sphere were in a fair way to being vindicated,and
the Philistines who are prone to regard nature as a wholly modern
While Miss Allen has not so rich a field
discoverydiscomfited.
her
as
predecessoron the Greek side,and perhapsnot so skilful
in getting
a hand, she has succeeded
togethera very considerable
of interesting
amount
and valuable material. She gives a detailed
Livius Andronicus
of all the poets from
to Varro
treatment
Atacinus, with the exception of the writers of comedy. Her
method
is in the highestdegree systematic In the case of each
poet, sky, sea, streams, mountains, etc.,are treated in succession,
With

suggestivemonograph

92

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

each one of these heads the artist'suse of simile and

he
the epithets
the
metaphor,
special
aspects that he represented,
fested,
manihe
the
of
of
and
that
nature
used,
feeling
type
appreciation
for the most
set forth with copious and
are
part happy
illustrations. Especially
of the passages quoted
some
are
striking
from the earlydramatists,and students of Latin literature,
to say
of students of literature in
nothing of the ever-increasing
army
English,will feel indebted to Miss Allen for drawing forth so
of
caves
many
perns, albeit broken, from the dark unfathomed
of good lines
the editions of fragtnenta. Indeed, the number
the reliquiae
found among
of these pioneersin Latin literature is
the
cited from Ennius, p. 98 :
e.
verse
large,
surprisingly
g.
under

and

lumine

terra et

cava

caerula candent,

of
shepherd'sdescription

the first shipin Accius, p. 116.

and
Lucretius,naturallyenough, forms the piice dc resistance,
some
fortypages out of a total of one hundred and twenty are
devoted to him, most of the passages being quoted in illustration
of his appreciation ifso mild a word can be used of the Lucretian
Among the quotations
pavia of the grander aspects of nature.
from Catullus,most
noticeable perhaps are the lines in the Peleus
the
of the sea
and Thetis describingthe waves
as
increasing
breeze
freshens,
:
morning
p. 192
or

the

sic tremnlo

"

"

post

vento

purpureaqae

From

Cinna

crescente

magis magis increbescunt,

proculnantes

is quoted the

ab luce

refulgent.

couplet

flentem conspexit
Eous
flentem paulo vidit post Hesperus idem.

te matutinus
et

At the end of the treatment

of each poet a summary
and general
view of his attitude towards nature
is given,and the whole concludes
with a survey of the period.
Miss Allen's work shows signsof an unusuallysober judgment,
and her estimates of the different poets considered are for the
most
Perhaps the only criticism that need be made
part sound.
is that she is disposedto exaggerate the difference between
the
attitude towards nature.
That there is a
ancient and the modern
difference,
a very
great differenceeven, no one will deny; but it is
far
to say that while the Latin poets of this period
going too
t
he
they had
appreciated various aspects of nature objectively,
in
jective
The subrare
instances,
not, except
sympathy with nature.
found in modern
view of nature so frequently
poetry is,to
be sure, less prominentin ancient,
but it is there. It is exemplified,
for example, in the coupletcited above from Cinna, and can
be
the
easilyestablished for Catullus by reference to the thirty-first,
address to Sirmio, and the forty-sixth:
iam ver egelidosrefert
Miss
Allen's
of
soberness
etc.
tepores
judgment,indeed,has the
faults of its virtues,and, what is certainly
unusual in a doctor's

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

93

about her
is inclined to be somewhat
pessimistic
subjectand to insist upon her authors1 limitations. The irreverent
for examples of
sometimes
that searching Latin authors
say
syntactical
phenomena tends not to enthusiasm,and so perhaps a
pilgrimagethrough the Latin poets in search of purple patches
weariness of spirit.
result in some
may
Laing.
Gordon
she
dissertation,

REPORTS.

Vol.

Hermes,

XXXIV.

of

account

Geschichte

Zur

J. Kromayer,

Actium

is alone
had

Octavian

Cleopatra.
by refusing a
Antony's desire was

and

him

with

took

to

so

he

best

to

Antony's fleet,
fight by sea.
part of his ships,

him

to

burned

large sails, his

Dio's

is unfair

Plutarch

blockaded

battle, forced

the

Octavian

reliable, for

escape

VII.

II. Triumvirats.

completely

land

and,

des

troops

and

all his

advantage by drawing him into

and
own
ships could
deep water,
manoeuvre,
Neither
Cleopatra, foreseeing defeat, escaped with the treasure.
false
the
but
saved
she nor
what
to
fleet,
they could.
Antony was
African
Rich
Egypt, strengthened by Syrian and
troops, was
treasures.

their
U.

the

secured

his

where

swift

refuge.

surest

Wilamowitz-Moellendorff,
all guilt before

von

is free from

Zum
and

Oedipus des Sophokles.

during the action of the

Oedipus
is an intolerable
play, but is the victim of an evil dalfxav; Kreon
Pharisee.
In 425 read ""/ ifrowrw
pedant and
referringto what
his
his curses
to
sons.
bring
Oedipus
speaks the concluding
with the proud prologue ; the usual ending by
for contrast
verses
is merely mechanical.
the chorus
metrical
The
irregularity of
is justifiedby the excitement
of the speaker.
al"pa in 1264
1303
In 109 1 read "ri
is a hanging shelf for the toilet.
;
Trarpiurar
ye top
Cithaeron
distinct
from
is
and
the
are
subject
rpo"f"6w
; atiptov
fujrtpa
of ati"tv. 906 refers to a collection
of oracles
still existing in
In 1280
read (tovovfitva.
Sophocles' time.
,

G.

Kaibel, Longinus

ginus,

the

pupil
he

philosopher;
He

logian.
beauty.
no

whom

word

flash

of

F. Marx

full of charm

was

Cassius

ir*p\tyovr.

Lon-

who

his

above
wit

or

lacked

poetry

and

sense

of

criticism, is clear, simple, correct, but

flush of enthusiasm,
the ordinary level, no

humor.

And

yet

XX

169)

individuality,so

rich in

( Wien.

and

than a
Sakkas, was
a critic rather
rhetorician, and, after a fashion, a philo-

pedant

style,like

No

Schrift

of Ammonius

was

His

tiresome.

die

und

Stud.

has

this

is the

ascribed
and

man

to

work

so

so
powerful
superscription
ir*p\ tyovc.
that the authorship was
and the style runs
shows
counter
a guess,
did
the precepts of the Atticism
to
homage.
to which
Longinus
This
of style,this opulence of
genius that disdains the trammels
language, this wealth of figures and ideas, this deep penetration
into the beauty of a poetic expression, this delight in possession,

in

language

as

the

treatise

thought

The

double

95

REPORTS.

in

seemed
to Longinus
The sphere of the
man.
ravings of a drunken
irepityovr is unlike the sphere of Longinus,who is capable of
admiring the jejune rhetorician,Aristeides. The complaints of
the artificialstyle of the times remind
The
of Quintilian.
us
of
the
o
f
freedom
and
the
decline
loss
of
the
to
ascription
oratory
materialistic tendencies
of the age
recalls Seneca, Petronius,
Tacitus.
The epigrammatic stylesmacks
of the time when
Pliny
would write a whole letter for the sake of a singlepoint. In fact,
everythingindicates an author of the early Empire.

comprehension,in sympathy,

and

would

have

his like the

W.
Coluccio
G. Hale, Der
Romanus
des Catullus.
Codex
Salutati obtained a copy
from
which
of the lost Verona
MS,
second
is
class
about 1374 R was
The
made, later G and O.
derived mainly from R, but also from G, M
being perhaps a
direct copy of R.
The
archetype YD Rice. 606 belongsto the
BaV
group.
H. Dessau
criticisesArnim's
chronology of Chrysostom's life.
The date of Or. 43 is 105 or 106.
written in
Plin. Ep. 9. 37 was
Roman
The
loan to Salamis in 56
Aug. 107. Th. Mommsen.
B. c. at first bore
a
month, but after four years was
4 per cent
106 talents by compound
reduced
This makes
to
1 per cent.
the
claimed 4 per cent,
interest (J"erpeiuae
creditors
but
usurae),
six years, which
for the whole
The
exclusion of
200.
gives
freedmen
from publicoffice in the later Empire is due to Diocletian.
tarda
L. Schmidt
derives Langobardi from
'axe,' and
the migrating
of confederations
doubts
the existence
among
Germans.
Th. Reinach.
L. Corn. Lentulus L. f.was
proconsul
L. Mitteis discusses
of Cilicia {not Macedonia) in 83-81 B. c.
legaldetails in the Oxyrhynchos papyri. In No. 34 the Navaio*
the Roman
is the native villageregistry,
the 'Adptawrj
provincial
made a convenient book of extracts,
record-office. The anokoytarai
the tUoPKrrai full copiesfor the archives.
"

"

"

"

B. Keil, Zur

Thessalischen

Sotairosinschrift.

This should

read

tb"Kav
*Yior Qrjra"vioi
4iXopt'jea"
frXcopjer
v\a"p*orros
is
and
"Ytor
son
?"r""orf
dn-dk6fjitpa
'OptWao QtpcKpdr^cos
X""ayrof
in Steph. Byz. erjywiov; only an
of *Y" and erjr"vioiappears
independent state could grant *Upy"oiaand aavkla. The Thessathe assembly.
who presidedover
lian ayopatrfpot
was
any magistrate
of Ionian origin,
is the decision of matters
a custom
irpox"poTowiay
before (irp6)
the rest.,
the officialdocket, which came
on
.

t"v froXiracDP ol

"

"

"

In Parm.
U. von
Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, Lesefriichte.
3
of
The
read hallow, fjKara
ndvra
Angelos in the
story
rarfi.
treated
Theocritus scholia is taken from Sophron, who sometimes
myths and fables. About 300 a. d. Athenian rhetoricians adopted
in composition,
the accentual in placeof the quantitative
principle
fiction of CleoThe
the
movement.
Longinus
though
opposed
bulina as maker
of riddles is due to Cratinus' K\eo0ovXuwt and

96

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

in this field. The Minyas,which

suggestedby Cleobulus' success
told of Orpheus' return from Hades, firstintroduced the figureof
Charon ; he was
a euphemism for Death, and appeared as a fierce
His
function
later.
as ferryman comes
dog.

Sidon.
H. Willrich,Der Alexandersarkophag von
This shows
the lion-hunt of Krateros, near
Sidon, with the hunter at the
is a Cyprian. The occupant
right. The king in the murder-scene
Artabazus
of the tomb
of
was
son
Kophen,
; his beard, dress and
features prove him a Persian,and his father's intimacywith Philip
permitted him to jointhe hunt. Being a half-breed,the linen
wrappingof his body is not so strange. Issus is depicted,since
there his career
began; the other battles are Gaza and the
in 317.
campaign of Antigonus againstEumenes
us

A. Rehm, Zu Eratosthenes.
The Catasterismi were
not scholia
in
work
but
written
an
Alexandria,which
Aratus,
independent
whose
contained both myths and star-lists,
and
terminologyand
in the listof Maass.
It has been
arrangement by zones
appears
much
from Hipparchus,and in its account
of Capriinterpolated
influenced by Epimenides,of Sagittarius
cornus
was
by Sositheus.
It was the firstwork to provideall constellations with myths.
to

G.

Busolt, Plutarchs

Nikias

und

Philistos.

follows

Plutarch

mainly Thucydides, but also uses Theopompus until the Sicilian

whose
work, though
expedition;then he draws from Philistus,
based on Thucydides,was
reminiscences
embellished by his own
and treated from the Syracusan pointof view, with some
criticism
of Nicias. The references to prophecy are from Timaeus.
the scholia of Servius.
H. Willrich.
emends
Heraeus
of
of
Macedon
killed
the
the
at
was
instigation
Philip
Lyncestae,
who
Antipater's
hoped, with the aid of Persia,to regain power.
show that he feared them
to protect Alexander
prompt measures
X
and knew Olympias to be innocent.
The inscription
of BCH.
299 belongsto the Mithridatic period; the embassy of 1. 18 was
C. de
due to Murena.
in March, 81 B. c, that of 1. 29 was
sent
Boor.
of Johannes AntioVat. 96 is the archetype of all MSS
chenus, and itsnotation of Mpu apx"uo\oyia
againstthe Salmasian
of
CXIX
F.
Blass
them
comments
on
spurious.
excerpts proves
of
Michael
the Oxyrhynchus papyri. A. Jahn publishes
an
essay
Psellus on
In Sophr. Frag. 166
Plato's Phaedrus."
G. Kaibel.
a
man
superstitious
speaks of the magic buckthorn ; fables in
W.

"

"

"

"

Sophron are

not

proved.

Dios von
Prusa.
Leben
Or. 13 shows
H. von
Arnim, Zum
Flavius Sabinus, for "vdatfi6va"p
kq\ ap\6vrmp
that Dio's patron was
t*
executed
in 82, while
refer to Domitian.
Sabinus
must
was
Domitian's
was
fresh,and before the Chatti war of 83 the
anger
had
married
Julia,Sabinus' wife. The reference to
emperor
dates of
delator es in Or. 46 puts it in Vespasian'sreign. The

98

AMERICAN

and

their

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

beauty, through divine intervention,attracts many

originalelement in the Greek novel is
the ethnographic,but the erotic,in
an
independentdevelopment

unwelcome
lovers. The
neither the sophistic
nor
which form it earlyfound

B. Niese, Zur Geschichte

in
Arkadiens.
The time consumed
and
for
accession
the
the
cities
other
and
of
negotiating
Tegea
duties claiming Epaminondas' attention put the founding of
and
Megalopolislater than 370, while the sendingof Pammenes
the silence of Xen., Plut, Diod., point to some
after
time
the
Theban
invasion,probably 367. The citywas not intended for a
and did not at first
but to strengthena rural district,
capital,
include Pallantion and Asea.
106)
The Phylarchusdecree (Ditt.*
belongs to 255-245 B. c. The Magnesian inscription
(Ditt.*
258)
the renewal of the Arcadian
does not prove
league,for Philothe
faithful
of the
servant
was
ever
a
Megalopolitan,
poemen,
Achaean
confederacy.
"

U. von
criticisesJahnWilamowitz-Moellendorff, Lesefriichte,
ke's Statius scholia and Radermacher's
on
Dionysius,comments
Lydus de mens., and defends Xoicrdlawin Lycoph. 245. Theoc.
VII 71-72 refers to placesin Cos, and Ar. Rhet. 1384 b 13 to a
statesman
Heurippides.Rhet. ad Alex, is not by Anaximenes,
written by a different author before
and the Epist.ad Alex, was
lived at Philopator's
court.
Satyrus, the Peripatetic,
300 B. c.
In Ar. Lys.the women
from
Kallirhoe
water
378);
(328)
(cf.
get
this supports Dorpfeld's
topography.
E. Schwartz arranges in order the contents
of Timaeus' history.
S. Waszynski. The publicslaves in Athens were
punishedas
well as protectedby the magistrateunder whose
oversightthey
for more
tried in court
serious offences. They
were, but were
crowned
freed for specialservices by decree of the
were
or even
people. G. Sorof.
Xenophon presents Proxenus and Menon
(Anab. II 6) as types of v6fiosand ""tW, drawing largelyfrom
Plato's Gorgias and Menon, though paintinga truer
pictureof
the latter's character,and making some
of Thucydides (III
use
82-83). All three authors derive their views from Antiphon,the
claims that our Theognis collection consists
sophist. J. Heinemann
different
from
of verses
with
united
selection
a
by Theognis
allusions and
authors, Theognis included, which omits political
transmitted.
Oeri
Ar.
Plut. 1030 to the old
was
orally
J.
gives
Phoen. 1255 ff.shows
as
woman
a question. P. Stengel. Eur.
in what direction the gallspattered,
that soothsayersobserved
F. Boll. The star Kt)pvKio"
the intensity
and heightof the flame.
is a staff in the hand of Orion.
C. Robert
suppliesthe lacunae
at the end of Euripides1
Bacchae, puttingAgave's lament after
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

v.

130a
Barker

Newhall.

REPORTS.

Rheinisches

Museum,

LV

i,

99

(1900).

First Fascicle.

Campanisch-etruskischeUrkunde
(F. Buecheler).Copy of an
in the necropolis
on
a largeclay slab found
inscription
of ancient Capua. The
first twenty-ninelines of this important
Etruscan
document

The
be made
is past restoration.
rest
out.
can
refers to the
considers it probable that the inscription
sphere,with which we usuallyassociate the monuments
mortuary
of the dead language of the Etruscans.
Buecheler

Zu Platon's Philebos (Otto Apelt). 13 B: for cV dyaBalstwo*

read i. "L IppoAp rather than ipop"p (Thompson). 15 A : for ^ iroWfj
read froAAty
"nrovdrj
irov
rfdrj.1 8 AB : for Karavatlv read xarh povp,
28 E : for odder t"p avr"v, ov dti reap
23 D : for Uap"g read Kal avove.
D
after the order of Kratylos,
Ivanimp*
is
a
:
joke
30
ytrovorqt
and is not to be disturbed.
Exegesis of 33 E, 34 B, 56 A. 56 A :
for "vftira"ra
read
"" focv rrjs avXrjriKfje.57 B : for
avrtjt abXjjTiKT)
62 D:
read
orxoiroV.
axoir"p
Exegesis of 62 AB.
wpofk"krjKtpai
for avras
read
alrra fi.
fuypvptu
Ciceros Timaeus
zu
(CarlFries). The prooewritten after the Academica, consequentlyafter 709
But that does not date the translation,
because Cicero
say 71a
had a corpus prooemiorum on which he drew when he desired to
inauguratea new
work, and Tiro may have clapped this prooemium
the translation. From
of the language
the examination
on
Fries reaches the conclusion
translated
that the Timaeus
was
before Cicero wrote
the De Natura Deorum, so that it belongs to
the time of the Tusculan
Questions,and Cicero himself joined
As to the object of the
prooemium and translation together.
K. F. Hermann's
that the Platonic Timaeus
was
translation,
view
to be the basis of a dialogue,
in which the Pythagorean Nigidius
Figulus was cast for a leadingpart, must be accepted,in spiteof
difficulties.The article closes with readings from Codex
some
Parisinus 6624, an
exhibition of the dependence of Marsilius
Ficinus on Cicero's translation,
of evidence from the
a rejection
Ciceronian rendering of the Oeconomicus
of Xenophon, on the
ground that it has been tampered with by Columella, and an
attempt to filla gap in Tim., c. 9:

Untersuchungen

mium

was

Der

"

Schluss des aeolischen Epos vom

Zorne des Achill (W.
It is commonly assumed
that the old Aeolic epicof the
Wrath
of Achilles ended with the death of Hektor.
But the first
of
the
burial
of
down
to
on
can
XXIII,
Patroklos,
v. 257
part
the death of Hektor ;
not be separatedfrom XXII, which recounts
and it is especially
that in both books the purpose of
significant
Achilles to abandon
the corpse of Hektor
to the dogs, or to the
and
birds
of
dogs
conspicuous a part. This
prey, plays so
not executed,and Helbig suggests that the
purpose, however, was
struck out by the later redactor, in spite of the
was
passage

Helbig).

IOO

AMERICAN

announcement

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

in the first lines of the Iliad : aOrove d* ikmpiarcv^e

I olvwoio-lre naai,

Kvv""r"nv

OF

verses

which, accordingto Helbig,belong

not
to our
Iliad,but to the Aeolic epicof the Wrath of Achilles.
the dead body
The version accordingto which Priam ransomed
of his son is due to the milder Ionic spirit
which did not sympathize
of the Aeolic poet, who
with the wild vengeance
was
capableof making Achilles rejectthe prayer of Priam and set the
dogs on the corpse of Hektor before the eyes of the aged father.
The
verses
(XaIII 184-91)in which the dogs are kept off by
the body anointed with oil while Apollo shaded
and
Aphrodite
tion
from the sun by a dark cloud,are a very late fabricathe corpse
and mark
which
the nonplus ultra of the thoughtless
in
way
the deities take part in the action. The
later epic poetry made
effect here,accordingto Helbig,is wellnighcomic.

Neue
the new

Fluchtafeln

(R. Wiinsch). Wiinsch gives a revision

imprecatorytablets recentlypublishedby Ziebarth.

of

Die Idee der ersten Ecloge Vergils(M. Schanz). An analysis

of the firstEclogue shows
that the object
is to thank Octavianus,
the god in Rome, for protecting
bution
the poet'sproperty in the distriof land.
Tityrus is the poet, but the details do not fit
Vergil the positionof a freedman, the advanced age. It is an
old difficulty.
According to Schanz, the freedom which Tityrus
Rome
at
symbolizes the liberation of the Roman
gained
people
effected by Augustus,who was
designatedas Ztvt Atv"'pcor
actually
after the battle of Actium.
of
Tityrusis at once a representative
Vergiland a representativeof the Roman
people.
"

Vermischtes

griechischenLyrikern und aus Papyri(F.

Blass). Antistrophicresponsion is often strengthenednot only
takes
by recurrent words, but also by echoing sounds, and Blass underthe value of this feature of lyricpoetry for textual
to show
zu

den

criticism. A tautomeric
responsion is not to be disturbed,and is
sometimes
other half of the paper is taken
to be replaced. The
up with notes on the Grenfell and Hunt papyri.
Der
Inhalt des Georgos von
Menander
(K. Dziatzko). In
continuation of his article in the previousvolume, Dziatzko takes
the plotof the
up the Epidicus of Plautus as throwing lighton
and
the
the
as showing, at
same
time,
ence
Georgos
great independof Plautus in manipulatinghis Greek originals
as well as the
of his publicin
respect which he had for the views and customs
father
important points. The marriage of children of the same
In the
and different mothers would not have shocked
the Greek.
is shunted off.
Epidicus,Stratippocles
aristotelischen KaOapvis(G. Lehnert). Bernays* medical
of the Aristotelian KaOapai?receives additional supinterpretation
port
from a closer study of the old commentators
and scholiasts,
of passages in review as the best
and Lehnert
passes a number
preparationfor the exegesisof the famous ' purging.'He then
Zur

IOI

REPORTS.

the delightsof a 'good cry,'not unknown

to dwell on
has
the
winds
and
to
ancients,
up with a passage which Szanto
Meisters
Wanderjahre, II 5 :
expiscatedfrom Goethe's Wilhelm
konnte
"Hier
die edle Dichtkunst
abermals
ihre heilende
nun
Krafte erweisen.
heilt sie alle
mit Musik
Innig verschmolzen
Seelenleiden aus dem Grunde, indem sie solche gewaltig anregt,
hervorruft und in auflosenden Schmerzen
verfliichtigt."

proceeds

Licinus iiber den Anfang der romischen

Kunstdichtung
(R. Biittner).Biittner upholds the old view that in the wellknown
of Porcius Licinus (Gell.XVII
verses
21, 42) : Poenico
Musa
bello secundo
pinnato gradu | Intulit se bellicosam in
Romuli
feram, the reference is to Ennius, and not to
gentem
Livius Andronicus, as Leo and Schanz have maintained.
Ennius
the Roman
of Lucilius,justas
was
Homer, the alter Homerus
Chaucer
the
the ' Father of English Poetry'
not absolutely
was
firstin order of time, but firstin order of time and merit.
Porcius

"

Der

Pindarcommentator
Chrysippos (A. Korte). The Chrycited
Pindaric
in the
scholia is not the famous Stoic philossippos
opher,
of Cicero's,to
but is possiblyidentical with a freedman
whom
reference is made
of some
culture. Said Chryas a man
sippos
and
of very moderate
attainments
was
creature
a sorry
littlecommon-sense,
and Chrysippeannotes on Pindar harmonize
with this description.
Zur Epitome des Adamantios
(R. Foerster). Additions and
from a Paris MS
the
emendations
to
*v"noyvwfUKa of Adamantios,
itselfan abstract of the lost work of Polemon.
Miscellen.
of emendations
L. Radermacher
submits a number
of Greek authors.
Of especialinterest is the list of examples by
which he supports his recent
contention that did in compounds
after "cm, e. g. X. An. V 3, 4, ko\ ditkaffopfor
has often been added
M. Stahl discusses Soph. El. 221-9.
Ka\ tkafiop."J.
Hugo Rabe
of
on
a
gives specimens
Hermogenes ntpi
prolixcommentary
is as poor as it is prolix. Breysig elucidates and
"rrda*"v which
emends
the alphabet published
the curious anonymous
on
poem
of the same
in 1881, by the help of a commentary
by Omont
what he said about the silence of the
date. J. M. Stahl retracts
of Greek as to the abstract translations of the
German
grammars
(A. J. P. XIX 463),and cites Kriiger,
"56,
predicativeparticiple
"
of
his
explanationof Thuk. IV 63, 1 : b" ro ffdff
10, 2,
propos
from "".n, 'a.
where he divorces dtA to rjdrj
fafcpovsnap6vrat9A$ij"alovs"
"

"

"

"

Second

Fascicle.

Griechische Titel im
of the

tides conferred
subjectthat is always
democratic age.

Ptolemaerreich

by
near

(Max L. Strack). A list

the Ptolemies,with a discussion of a
in this
to the German
heart,even

102

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

Die

Widmungselegie dcs letzten Buches des Propertius(A.

ably
Dieterich).A minute analysisof the poem, showing how admirthe two

elements
elegy" the

of the book

are

as
antiquarian,

ductory
the introcalls it,and the

incorporatedin

Dieterich

erotic.
zweiten Mimiamb
des Herodas
(O. Hense). Rudolf
in
Koische
his
Herzog,
Forschungen u. Funde (A.J.P. XX 459)1
claims for the speech of the Uopvofioo-Kos
certain 'Vo-cpci'dtio*
a
With
this view Hense
is
in accord.
not
True,
quite
xapaicrjip.
with
the discourse of Battaros has a number
of pointsof contact
the rrfiroi of Attic orators, Hypereides among
them.
True,
not
a
Hypereides was
scrupulous gentleman, and six of his
held
in
defence
of improper persons.
But the
were
speeches
of his discourse was
that of high society,
and Battaros is
tone
is not a
vulgarityitself. According to Hense, this mimiambus
of
Attic judicialeloquence,but a comic contrast
to the
travesty
elaborate apparatus and elevated tone of forensic oratory.
Zum

Neue

Fluchtafeln (R. Wiinsch). A continuation

in the precedingfascicle.

of the curious

subjecttreated
Ein

des Plautus (F.

Casina of Plautus,
the prologueof the KXijpovfitroi
of Diphilos
nisns,
; but what this
figurehad to do with the contents of the piece does not appear.
Possiblythe changes made by Plautus in the last part of his
have effaced the rdle. Leo
adaptationof the KXiypovpcj'oc
may
thinks that the close of the Casina can
have been that of the
not
of his
but Skutsch
does not admit the cogency
KXijpovntvoi,
in
and adduces
a
reasons,
story from Ovid, Fast. II 331 foil.,
which
Omphale and Hercules exchange raiment, and Faunus,
who wishes to take advantage of Omphale, fallsafoul of Hercules.
It is a doublet to the scene
in Casina, 875 foil.,
and may
go back
Greek original.
to the same
des
FIDES

Prolog

Skutsch).

Diphilos und eine Komodie

speaks the prologue of the

Bemerkungen (H. Usener). I. In the firstof these

Beilaufige
of eclipses
Usener
casual remarks
notices the recurrence
at the
deaths of the heroes of universal history. As there was
darkness
the whole land when Our Saviour died, so was
there at the
over
Even
death of Caesar, and at the death of Nero.
philosophers
such as Karneades
and Proklos share the distinction,and the
Iliad tellsof the darkness
that Zeus shed on the battlefieldwhen
ginity
Sarpedon, when Patroklos fell. II. Sappho's Farewell to Virof
and observances
is paralleledby the hymeneal songs
the Slavonic peoples. III. The metrical structure
of the Sapphic
follows Horatian
hendekasyllabonin the Ode of Melinno on Rome
other two
Usener
The
law in thirteen out of fifteen cases.
of
of the
the
emends.
IV. Inscriptions
indications
decline
give
old
first
of
Greece
the
the
of
as
gods
earlyas
worship
century
before Christ,even
work
V. The intercessory
in retired Arcadia.

IO3

REPORTS.

of the saints is a survival of the intercessory

work of the gods.
VI. Influence of the Stoic philosophy on
the doctrine of the
Christian heresy of the Monarchists, Noetos
VII.
and his sect
Eur. Andr. 848 read U irc'rpar.
Leukadian
The
rock is meant.
VIII. An inscription
the inside of a well-curb ; vt, "w (Hippo).
on
'Rain (Zeus),Conceive (Earth).
Haer. 5, 7) vwipxv*,
Overflow
means
(Well).' IX. On the use of enim in the Excerpta Valeria.
Zu

den

Fragmenten
conjectures.
Miscellen.

des

Euripides(K. Busche).

Various

Zu Alkaios (F.Solmsen). De Stobaei loco (U.).

Phoenix
des
Plautus (C. F. W. Miiller).Zu dem
Lactantius (A. Niese). Brutes (A. v. Domaszewski). Die Inschriften des Constantius Gallus (O. Seeck).
B. L. G.

Nachtrage

"

"

zu

"

"

"

Beitrage

zur

senschaft,

und

Paul

Assyriologie

herausgegeben
Haupt.

Sprachwis-

semitischen

und
von

Vierter

Friedrich

Band, Heft

Delitzsch

(pp. 155-278).

Leipzig,1900.1
The second Heft of the fourth volume
of the Beitragecontains
six articles.
The first of these (pp. 155-67)is a collection of textual notes
the Series MaqlH, parts of which have
on
by F. H. Weissbach
been already publishedby K. Tallqvist
(Acta Societatis Scientiarum
Fennicae, XX, Nr. 6). When
Tallqvistundertook to edit
the tablets of this series,
only two volumes of Bezold's Catalogue
of the K-Collection had appeared. In the third and fourth
of Bezold's work, further examples of the series were
volumes
mentioned
Weissbach, in his notes
as
having been discovered.
in the Beitrage,presents the results of his studies of the same
that
in 1899. He rightlyremarks
series at the British Museum
of even
the registration
the most insignificant
text- variant,as well
be of the greatest importance
word and line,
must
as of every
new
and
for the recognition
of new
or of allied fragments,
duplicates
then
aid
in
their
He
sometimes
even
proceeds
discovery.
may
Of
of Tablets II-VII.
to tabulate the results of his investigation
edly
these,the fullesttext which he has been able to obtain is undoubtNr. VII, lines 34-49, which he restores
almost completely.
Nin-aof the name
I will call attention merely to the occurrence
the
of
is
who
elsewhere
'the
called
xa-kud-du,
lady
shining
waters' (see Hommel,
Semiten, I, p. 383, and cf. Prince,JAOS.
Sumerian
the unilingual
inscriptionin ASKT., p. 105,
this goddess is co-ordinated with Marduk). Weissbach
publishes,on pp. 163 ft, the autographed text of the Mag 14,

XXI,

on

32, where

1For

the report

on

Bd. IV, Heft

I,

see

A.

J. P. XX,

pp. 104-7.

104

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

of a
While he admits the practical
tablet Nr. VII.
impossibility
in
he
the
of
series
the
restoration
future,
near
MaqlH
complete
of
the
adds (p.167): "When
consider
how
we
fragments
many
series were
time by Bezold when
only a
recognizedat the same
few of them had been published,
we
regard it as certain that
may
when at least $ of the entire series have been identified,
a
now,
classificationof the ASSurbanipal
new
librarycould be made with
excellent success."
Weissbach's

second

article on

Clay Tablets' (pp. 167is an important

175-201),
(pp.

'Susian

74),with fourteen autographedtexts

contribution to the study of Elamitic literature. In 1899, Weissof Susian

bach and F. Bork collated with great care
a number
Pinches
and
of
which
had
been
publishedby
texts, most
already
Sayce (see pp. 168-9). Our author, while modestly admitting
the imperfections
of his new
to the
copies,due, as he explains,
confuses signs
which frequently
character of the original,
illegible
that he has
of quitedifferent values,insists,
and with some
reason,
work.
The
tablets here pubimproved upon his predecessors'
lished,
which
all in cuneiform
characters in the Elamitic
are
from Kuyunjik-Nineveh and have been in the
language, came
have been preparedat least
earth since 608 B. c, i. e. they must
of
the
hundred
earlier
than
date of the inscription
one
years
Weissbach
Bisutun.
On
gives a list of sixty-five
simple
p. 201
sign-valuesand of seventeen
compound syllabicsigns which he
regards as certain. Bezold conjecturesthat these texts are all
from the form as from
contracts, but our author,judging as much
inclined to regard them as letters.
the probable contents, is more
He wiselymakes
ering
no
attempt to translate them, no doubt considefforts
this
in
sufficient
direction
as
warning (see p.
Sayce's
of these documents
being found at
171, note). As to the reason
of
he
thinks
that
Nineveh,
they are specimens a correspondence
between the Assyrian and Elamitic kings. It is to be hoped that
other Susian texts will give us a more
a close study of these and
satisfactory
knowledge of them.
from
Eugen Mittwoch, in a brief paper on Hebrew
inscriptions
Palmyra which is accompanied by one photographicreproduction
of an inscription
in
(pp.203-6), discusses the textual peculiarities
the Hebrew
of which a

characters written on a stone

gate. The lines,
and
had
"squeeze"
already been taken
photograph
and
of extracts
from
consist
by Euting
publishedby Landauer,1
the
from Deut. vi. 4-9, and on the
lintel,
Deuteronomy, e. g. on
left post, from Deut. vii. 15. Mittwoch
identifies the fragmentary
the right post with Deut. vii. 14 and xxviii. 5. As
on
inscription
and Berger have shown, these inscriptions
Landauer
probably
date from the third century a. d.
Euting,Landauer and Berger
think that the gate is part of the remains of an ancient synagogue,
1

square

Sitzungsberichted. kgl.Pr. Akad.

d. Wiss.,1884,pp. 933 ff.

106
The

78), is

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

last article in the

an

Friedrich (pp.227Beitrage,by Thomas

of the recent
with illustrations,
account,
interesting

excavations at Senjirli,1
with special
reference to the ekal
German
Xatti and the bit xilldni (pp. 243-78). Friedrich shows (p. 247)
that the word ekal in building-inscriptions
not only the
indicates,
entire palace,but also any
This
singleroom.
explains the
made of
that ekalldte,
are
e. g. certain rooms,
frequentstatements
of clay
The combination
ivory,or of various valuable woods.
in the adornment
and wood
of a room
called nipihti
Xatti,
was
both in Assyria (p. 244) and in Babylonia (p. 247). H. Barth
(ZA. Ill,p. 93) sees a cognate to Assyrianxilldni in Heb. hfldn.
The
not
is, however, that xilldni means
merely
probability
'
in
the
Friedrich
but
wall.*
thinks
that bit
window,'
any opening
xilldni and other similar expressionsdenote a covered
hall or
Hittite
in
corridor constructed
connectingtwo apartments
style,
or
parts of a building.
There can be no doubt that the discoveries of the Germans
in
Southern
Babylonia are of the highest value for our knowledge
of ancient Babylonian architecture.
N"w

York

J- DVNKLKY

University.

Mitth. aus d. Or. Sammlungen d.

'Ball in PSBA.
IX, 1887, p. 67.

kgl.Museen

z.

Berlin,XII

PRINCE.
a, 1898.

BRIEF

first volume

The
contains

Museum,

the

episcopal see
by the faithful
told

in Kos

Roman

of

fatal.

once

sufficed

have
could

to

fortunes

deals

sanctuary

and

the

the

determined

him

dates

of the

the

final
and

of Our

the

of

onslaught

The

this great

Kawadias

out

Goths

extinction
the

to

antiquity.

Lady

the

about

wall

incursions

of

Kneipp
Constantinople were

Christian
double

in

M.

Epidauros,

photograph

chapter
sacred

was

reputation

even

upon

next

the

Marienbad,

from

In the

archi-

the

it were,
looked

Epidauros

of

image
composite

while

as

of the

enhanced

issued

the

of

territory

of

check

from

and

of

But

withstand

Second,

'AaxXipriov"v 'Enidayp?
with
Asklepios,
its
rise in Thessaly
and

tov

shrine.

an

waters

decrees

the

form

to

mother

the

only

manner

the

Lourdes,

Even
at

Up6*

Epigraphical
of especial

the

treatise

introduction

the

follow

we

; and

make

us

The

as

Empire

health-resort
bids

title : r*

all the

how

and
Asklepios,
The

Kawadias,

of

spread of his cult, its

into Epidauros, which
became,
of Aesculapian worship and
was

introduction

are

Catalogue

and

origin

we

the

by

the

bears

'Eratpetor
Bi^\w$t)kjjrfjg 'ApxaioXoytxi}?

of

tS"* d"r$*""".

fjOtpamia

Km

the

second,

interest, which
the

of

first part

the

MENTION.

cure.

not

rfptwos may

in 395, nothing
Theodosios
the
of the

tholos

of

worship of
Polykleitos

(426).
temple
long intact,but the fearful earthquakes of 522 and 551
shattered
the night of
then
temple and tholos and theatre, and
follows a list
the Middle
Hereupon
Ages settled upon the scene.
Chandler
Desmonceaux
of
visitors
(1669),
(1762), Dodwell
(1830), Blouet, Pouqueville,
(1805), 'Classic Gel!' (1810), Leake
conducted
with
of
and
the
excavations
Curtius,
account
by
an
Asklepios
remained

"

M.

Kawadias

1898.

later work
that

M.

of the

excavations
of

first volume
are

from

ephoros

as

The

scattered

Kawadias

done

whole

are

recorded

The

accounts

reports

service

from

and

for

within

and

which

1891
in

to

the

of the

journals, so
all will

be
of

subject
a
compass
popular style. Epidauros is
of the first points reached
in Dorpfeld's Peloponnesian tour,
one
stands
and
of a virgin experience in the
with
the freshness
out
of every
mind
has
been
who
one
privileged to follow the guidance
of that unrivalled
interpreter of the architectural
past of Greece.

grateful in

single

To
the
be

volume

hear

the

orchestra

bringing

the

period

various

through
has

1887

to

d'"pidaure.

Pontiles

the

1881

first

of moderate

of

words
of the

forgotten, no

the

size

three

theatre

matter

what

at

the

and

tragic poets
Epidauros gives a
great

theory

of

Greek

borne
thrill

up

from

never

pronunciation

to

is

108

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

The

book

PHILOLOGY.

OF

is full of memories
well as of
as
student of epigraphies
and
will be glad to have the photograph of the Paian of Isyllos,
he whose
head has not been permanently turned by the firstglass
of masticha taken on the dusty road from the Piraeus to Athens
will be interested to find that M. Kawadias
has thought it best
into
the modern
to translate
idiom, ri"y no\\"y x"*Piy" the famous
passage of the Plutus which describes Karion's adventures in the
does not believe
temple of Asklepios. EvidentlyM. Kawadias
in any of the familiar formulae as to the relation of the ancient to
the modern
tongue.
followed.

whole

and I leave it with regret. The

instruction,

remains
Frederic Harrison's words : ' Horace
to this day the
of
of Imelform
of
the
the
mottoes
one
untranslatable/
type
tibi.
mann's
Donee
Nachdichtungen und Nock*
grains eram
But this
klange aus drei Jakrhunderten(Berlin,Weidmann).
is balanced by one
of Herder's : ' Vielleicht
discouragingsentence
hat sich kein Dichter lieblicher und ofter als Er metempsychosieret.' Now, metempsychosis,accordingto YVilamowitz-Moellenin translation,
dorff (A.J.P. XIII 517),is the highestachievement
Frederic
Harrison
that
where
Herder
welcomes
so
success
nounces
profailure. Imelmann's
specimens,which nearly all bear
well-known
(1584-1653) and end
begin with Weckherlin
names,
with Theodore
Martin (1878). The only other English version
is by the elder Lord
Lytton,and the compiler has been rather
unfortunate in his choice of Martin's mate.
It is nearly thirty
I
since
undertook
at
to
show,
length,Lord
unnecessary
years
'
for
eminent
unfitness
the
task.
tton's
Horace,' I said in the
Ly
New
Eclectic Magazine, April,1870, 'is the despairof translators.
His Muse, like his own
Lyde, has her hair gathered into a tidy
His English copies are either
knot after the Laconic fashion.
bald or buried under a horse- hair wig' and Lord Ly tton's copy
'The
seemed
to me
exceptionallybad.
tightlytwisted toils,
through which only a Marsian boar could burst,are ravelled out
is
into a thin gauze which irritates without detaining.'The verse
of
Indian
antiand
'an
cretics,
inharmonious,'
'rugged
Jungle
lessly
'The rendering is needspasts, molossi and proceleusmatics.'
in Bulwerian
verbose and abounds
capitals.'Adjectives
in defiance of Horace's
well-known
are
parsimony.
multiplied
The false picturesqueis coupled with the tamest
commonplace,
and so on through the whole
of leaden coins which the
register
I am
criticof that day nailed remorselessly
to the counter.
not
and the tone
certain that all the details of that criticism are just,
of the Brief Mention
of
the mildness
is very different from
Professor
I
that
on
am
sure
Shorey's notes
to-day; but
very
to a better
Horace, Carm. Ill 9, would have helped Imelmann
slipin one of his
English metempsychosis. But Imelmann's
"

BRIEF

MENTION.

IO9

is pardonable,and the notes which accompany

his specimens will be read with interest by students of German
literature.

Englishselections

An

editor of Pindar may

well be expected to heed the proverb:
and
if I had not known
the proverb,I
even
KafMfHvay,
W
should have profited
the
which
brought
by
experience
upon my
head a weighty reply of nearly twenty pages to a modest and, as
I had fancied,an
criticism. (Comp. A. J. P. VIII
irrefragable
with
IX
228
158-77.) Since that time the subjectof the Sequence
Not that 1 have
of Tenses in Latin has been sacrosanct
to me.
doctrine to me
changed my views in the least. It was no new
in Latin have a time of their own, but
that the subjunctive
tenses
I considered it equallyunquestionable
that under the pressure of
ences
the differthe established machinery of the compound sentence
that are plain
in
the
sometimes
enough
simple sentence are
crushed
is,only too often,crushed out by
out, just as nature
havoc is made, for instance,by oratio obliqua\
society. What
infinitiveto represent all the three past tenses ;
There is but one
the long
of rendering the difference between
there is no
way
*iV"

the short imperative; there is practically

only one
of
And
for the unreal conditional sentence.
matter
a
as
rules
much-abused
for
the
that
it
still
the
to
seems
me
practice,
much
of tenses
more
are
easilylearned than the
sequence
that
have been proposed as substitutes
refinements
psychological
for them.
But I have already said all that I desire to say on the
and
subject,
my
present office is merely to registerthe results
of Professor Hale.
In his
arrived at by a pupil and admirer
Professor
Caesar's
Gallic
Tenses
based
War,
an
of
Sequence
Walker
reaches the followingconclusion : I
Arthur
Tappan
and indicative
believe that in Caesar every tense of the subjunctive
wrested
from
that
alike has its own
and
is
never
meaning
Caesar
But I believe also that
meaning by a rule of sequence.
of
that led him to avoid irregular
had a feeling
of sequence
uses

imperativeand
form

him a tendency to use an equivalent

the subjunctiveand gave
the
otherwise
indicative construction, if possible,
to recast
or
sentence.'
So, for instance,according to Professor Walker,
Caesar
dodges the use of the perfectsubjunctive
deliberately
the
representing imperfectindicative of the question ay, dodges
the language of the illustrious
it,tatnquam scopulum, to use
will arise
author
of the treatise de Analogia. Possiblysome
one
intended simply to spite
and say that Caesar's regularitywas
all discussion of
if I had not renounced
Professor Hale
; and
that Professor Walker's
I might venture
the subject,
to remark
like some
articles of faith,
others, are hard to reconcile. How,
be said to have its own
for instance, the imperfectsubjunctive
can
force'
when
is
used
it
'with
aoristic
an
or 'with the force
meaning
I failto see.
of an aoristicpluperfect,'
"

IIO

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

initial volumes
The
of the Oxford
Scriptorum Classicorum
Bibliotheca are externally
to be expected of the
as was
attractive,
Clarendon
Press. The type is clear,the paper good, the limp
cloth binding exceptionally
strong, the price very reasonable.
of the leading names
in the
The
list of editors includes many
classical world of Great Britain and Ireland,and in most
cases
specialfitness will be recognized. Aeschylus has fallen to SiDGin his author for
has worked
to Seaton, who
wick
; Apollonius
Catullus
Robinson
and
Ellis
infallibly
suggest each the
years ;
other. Every one will recognize
the property that Reid, Wilkins
has in Demosthenes
and Purser
have in Cicero, that Butcher
;
Monro
than a
has made
his dwelling-placefor more
Homer
is a Plautine scholar of high rank,
of years, Lindsay
score
Tyrrell
has a rightto Terence, Postgate
has done noteworthy
in the Latin elegiacs. But to specifyfurther would
be
work
firstfour
invidious.
The specimen numbers
books
the
comprise
of Thucydides,
by H. Stuart Jones, of TrinityCollege,Oxford ;
the first two
of Plato,by J. Burnet, of St. Andrews
tetralogies
;
Cyril
Lucretius,by
Bailey, of Exeter College; and the minor
of Tacitus,by the well-known
works
translator and editor of
As there is no
Tacitus,H. Furneaux.
Englishtext, the price
be kept down
in the American
can
market, and, under the
editorial supervisionof such scholars as have been
named, the
series can
failto find wide acceptance in this country as well
not
as in England.

Years before Shilleto wrote

his Appendix B to his edition of
De Falsa Legatione,in which he ascribed the negativein for at
with inf. to the influence oioratio obliqua,
Poppo it was in 1835
had hit upon the same
explanationin his commentary on Thuk.
V 40, though he failed to carry out the principle.
Madvig soon
the observation
made
common
property, and some
space was
given to the subjectin this Journal,VII 174, not because of the
noveltyof the thesis,but because of a strange mistake made in
the earlier editions of that authoritative manual, Professor Goodwin's
Moods
and Tenses.
In the article of
See A. J. P. VI 523.
the Journal referred to, I have considered
of the
number
a
that have given the commentators
trouble,and on one
passages
of these Dr. Sandys
has bestowed
a relatively
long note in the
with which he has recentlyenriched his Demosthenic
volume
series: Demosthenes
On the Peace, Second
On
the
Philippic,
work
has
Chersonesus, Third Philippic(Macmillan).This new
usual excellent style,and to characbeen done in Dr. Sandys1
terize
it I should have to repeat what I have often said of the
accomplished Public Orator in the Universityof Cambridge, who
himself a specialplace among
has made
the students of Attic
have passed
commentators
oratory. The passage which many
over
dryshod is found in the Third Philippic(IX 48), and, to
the reader the trouble of turningto the text, I quote it
save
entire : np"row fuv yap dxova Aagcdaipoptouff
icaiirdrrae row
totc
SXXovt,
"

"

BRIEF

MENTION.

1 1 1

hv koX KOKooaavras
aMf"9 cpfZakdyras
fjircVrc,rrjv inpaiar
rffw
fifjvas
forXlraiekq\
iroXirueotfarpartvpaaiv
irdAw,ovrco
dpax"puptir*oikov
X*"pa*
b apgaiW ttxw f^SKkw flt iroXirueftr "arc
ovd"
xpty/un-toi'vvclaBai
TtTTapae

oXX* thai v"pxpovrum

koI npo"f"avTJ
rby ircSAcpor. Nothing
than the domination
of qkovv.
Such is the
clearer to me
But Dr.
suggestion of Shilleto,such the doctrine of Seume.
Sandys
rebels on the ground of the remoteness
of clkom.
And
there
the
shiftfrom
in
the
infinitive
is
no
difficulty
yet
dpax"pup to
there
the indicative ovt*
"' dpxaiw *lx"*"
nor
*s
anything surprising
in the omission
of frt. The
involved
of on
would
have
use
the vault from the
and reflexion would
have checked
reflexion,
infinitiveto the indicative. ap^mW f^cirwould
have been so
not
clear as the imperfect
and the falling
indicative,
out of the line of
the construction is quitein keepingwith the swing of the passage.
The other two exceptionscited by Dr. Sandys
Lykurg. 53 and
LIU
Dem.
both discussed in the article mentioned, and I
1
are
repeat here my explanationof the second passage for the sake of
which has since suggested itself. 'In Dem. LIII 1 :. old'
a parallel
to *"cvp*ivrhw airoypa^rowra,
the
"ar
at ovrwt
ovk
$r oW ctyiAor
cbropo?
imperf.$*,'I said,'might fairlybe held to be the imperfectof
impression(I setnud to myself\ and so in the antithesis we have
In like manner,
Antiphon, II 0, 9: fa " Karijaop* *os is
rrytjvdfuro*.'
balanced
It is nothing but the old formula,
by an*"n*povpnv.
Imperf.Ind. = fpcXXoy+Fut.Inf.

nap* olb*vbs

seems

"

"

When
one
turns from the adequate editions such as Dr. Sandys
of manufactures
that call themselves
has given us to the run
is tempted to unphilosophical
commentaries, one
impatience.
With
all charityfor divergentideals of the editor's work, there
certain essentials that go to make
are
up any decent performance
editor may
in the editorial line. The
preferto limit the range of
author
himself or to congeneric literature,
illustrative quotationto the
and yet not fall short of his duty. He
despatch
may
matters
grammatical with a word or two and escape reproach.
decline to wander off into historical excursions
and may
He may
himself with a curt explanation
of allusions and the barest
content
of situations. The
of plastic
and keramic art by
summaries
use
of sphere and
matter
of illustration is to a large extent
a
way
of
author
is
be
to
an
illuminated,and
judgment But every side
is to be shirked.
How
real difficulty
mentators
comno
capriciousmany
emphasis. Some write to
are, is a fact that needs no
of commerce,
the demands
to air their own
some
notions,
meet
and, as a natural consequence, there has been gatheringfor some
have
years a rebellion againstcommentaries, the signs of which
We
familiar
in
this
with
the
noted
been
are
becoming
Journal.
of
introduction
devoid
apparatus beyond a general
aspect of texts
there are
historical and geographical register. Then
and an
other editions intended to smooth the way of the reader as much

112

JOURNAL

AMERICAN

OF

PHILOLOGY.

do not go so far as to furnish interlinear

but
there
is ever
at the reader's side,and
translations,
a prompter
exercise
of
the
intellect is permitted.
the
not
most
even
gentle
The stores of more
laid under
bution
contriambitious predecessors
are
and their notes appropriatedso far as they are useful to
the mild meddlers
with classical literature. To these are added
renderingsof the most familiar idioms and turns of expression.
There is an analysis,
often borrowed, a few cheap illustrations,
a
metrical scheme, if the text is poetical,
an
appendix of variants to
that the editor is a critical scholar as well as a friend in
show
Such is the character of the Euripidesauf Tauris, edited
need.
Siegfried
Dr.
Reiter, which forms the sixth volume of the
by
Freytag Sammlung griechischeru. romiscker Klassiker, mii
erkldrenden
editions will breed
That
such
Annurkungen.
that towards the
scholars I do not believe,and it is a sad omen
close of the text two of the verses, 1362-3, have been thrown into
pi that reminds one of a disorderlylinotype.But that the scheme
there can, unfortunately,
be no
is calculated
to meet
a demand
as

possible. They

question.
of etymologiessuch as
Sprachvergleichenden
is
ask cut
one
to
Harrassowitz),
tempted
geschichte(Leipzig,
is
bonol
The
author
the
the
to
sure
absorbing
good
very
interest of solving,after finding,the problem. But there is a
practical
good. Take an etymology like the comparison of postVedic vagura
'sail' (p.21).
'net, snare, yarn* with Lat. velum
in knowing this as an isolated fact. It is not,
There is no profit
past all doubt, certainlytrue, as vellus 'fleece' offers a possible
home; but, supposing it to be
rapprochement for velum nearer
velitatio
that velum
meant
true
yarn,'then Plautus's verborum
means
etymologicallyword-wrangle.' This lets us explainveUs
E. W. F.: At the sightof a new
book
E. Lid"n's Siudien zur altindischen und

"

'

'

'skirmisher* as a transformation of velox 'swift' under the influence

of comes, miles, eques, pedes. A danger of morphological
here be mentioned, " propos of the name
studies may
zebrule,
justgiven to a cross between the zebra and Shetland pony
know in
we
Dialectically
clearlyassimilated to the word mule.
Will the etymologists
of
animule.
Avmericathe slang-formation
the future abstract a suffix and write mule, perhaps? He will
infix ?) -*", if
speak of the verb-suffix (nasalaffix,
perhaps even
he should have to explainthe youm,
theym of the Cape
weemt
Cod
dialect,obviouslyinfections from Pm ; and if the locution
Pm
is,which I have heard from babies learningto talk and from
wonders
how it
few
one
a
negroes, should have to be explained,
Is
be
the
of
!
it
treated
will
a depressing
linguistics 3000 A. D.
by
reflection to note that the advance of new, and better,etymologies
lies over
the remains of old,and good, etymologies,
here.interred,
for the most
part, in footnotes? No; for that is part of our
counsel of perfection.
"

239 pp.
Leland

illustr. 3s. 6d.

1a

UnpublishedLegends of Virgil. London, 1899. 8yo,

The

(C.G.)

6s.
228 pp.
Man (A.)

PHILOLOGY.

BabylonianReligionand Mythology. London, 1899. 8vo,

King (L.W.)
Wilh

OF

JOURNAL

AMERICAN

114

Life and

Pompeii,its
Comic.

Poets, Greek

Trans,

Art

by

Fr. W.

Kelsey. London,

"* 5s*

1899. *TO" 53* PP*

Select
8to.

London, 1899.

Fragments.

by A. W. Pickard

Edited

bridge.
Cam-

5s.

Edinburgh,
Sayce(A. H.) Babyloniansand Assyrians: Life and Customs.
8vo, x+273pp.
51.
1900.
Skeat (W. W.)
Malay Magic: Introduction to Folk-lore and Popular
Peninsula.
of
London, 1900. 8to, 702 pp. 21s.
Religion Malay
FRENCH.
Alcan.
In-8.
(A.) "tude sur les satires d'Horace.
(A.) Traits de prononciationfrancaise. Paris,1900.

fr.

Cartault

11

Liet

8vo, 150 pp.

3fr.
Histoire

Maspero (G.)

ancienne

des

peuplesde

l'Orient

classique.Tome

30 fr.

Paris,1899. 8to.

III.

GERMAN.
des Morgenlandes,hrsg.t.
Abhandlungen f. die Kunde
morgenlind.Gesellschaft unter der Red. t. E. Windisch.
u.
3. gr. 8. Leipzig,F. A. Btvckhaus* Sort, in K"mm."%.
Lautlehre
der Bantusprachen. viii,245 S. m.
Grundriss
e.
8. 3. Hartmann
m.
(Mart.) Lieder der Libyschen Wflste.
"

rii,243 S.

die Tezte.

Der

m.

der

Deutschen

XI.

Bd.

Meinhof

Nr.

(Carl).

farb. Karte.

Die

Quellena.

8.

Voran geht
Philosophic"
griech.
E. J. BHU,
Leiden, Buckk. u. Druekerei vorm.
m.
5.
gr. 8. Tiii,lxxix,136 S.
Archiv f.celtische Lexikographie.Hrsg.". Whitley Stokes u. Kuno
Meyer.
S. 325-484 u. 81-112.
1. Bd.
Halle, M. NUmeyer. m. 6.
3. Hft
gr. 8.
Alfaribi.

die

Ueber

Abhandlg.:

"

Bibliothek

Aus

Musterstaat
den

dem

Arab.

Zusammenhang

der angels"chsischenProsa.

der

Frdr. Dieterici.

v.

arab.

4. Bd.

2.

u.

Halfte.

2.

"

u.

S. 5 1 3-743

m.

Taf.

m.

Blaydes (Freder.H. M.)

legitB.
Braune

gr. 8.

iv, 290 S.

(Wilh.)

'Beitr.

z.
[Aus
M. Numtyer. m.

Die

Gesch.

Pars

m.

xi-xlv

Adversaria

critica in

Halle, Buckk.

ac
Sophoclem,scripsit

des Waiunkauses.

Handschriftenverhaltnisse

des

Sprache u. Litt.'] gr.

d. deut.

m.

col-

6.

Nibelungenliedes.
8.

222

S.

Halle,

6.

18." VI.

I. Fasc. II.

Bedas

12.

Corpus glossariorum latinorum.

Teubner.

gr. 8.

Abtlg.

Konig, Uebersetzungv.
Leipzig,G. H. Wigand. m. 12. 4. Alfred's,
t.
Kirchengeschichte.Hrsg.
Jac.Schipper. 2. Halfte. 2. Abtlg. v,

Thesaurus

S. 369-754.

Vol. VI.

Fasc. II.

glossarumemendatarum
m.

B. G.
gr. 8. Leipzig,
confecit Geo.Goetz.

18.

Dittenberger
(Guilelm.)Syllogeinscriptionum graecarum.
Vol. II. gr. 8. v, 825 S.
18.
m.
Leipzig,S. ffiruL
Gerber (A.)et Greef (A.) Lexicon Taciteum.
Fasc. XIV,
Lex. 8. S. 1 489-1 600.
B. G. Teubner.
m.
3.60.
Leipzig,

Iterum

ed. D.

edidit A. Greef.

RECENT

PUBLICA

TIONS.

1 1

Gliese

(Wilh.) Kurze Einfuhrung in das Studium des Gotischen.

gr. 8.
Winter,
C.
2.
m.
Heidelberg,
Hildebrandt
(Rich.) Beitr"ge zur Erklarungdes Gedichtes Aetna.
Progr.
Buchh. in JComm.
m.
37 S.
4.
Leipzig,DuWsche
1.50.
Holder (Alfr.)Alt-celtischer Sprachschatz.12. Lfg. gr. 8. Sp. 769-1024.
B. G. Teubner.
8.
m.
Leipzig,
Kunze
I : mea
refert. gr. 8.
(Alfr.)Beitrageznr lateinischen Grammatik.
Simmel 6* Co. m. 1.
vi, 20 S. Leipzig,
Lantensach
Studien zn den griechischen
(O.) Grammatische
Tragikern n.
Komikern.
u.
Augment
Reduplikation. gr. 8. viii,192 S. Hannover,
iv,103 S.

Hakn.

4.

m.

Leviticus

Laut-

(F.)

Heinrichs

Veldeke.

v.

O. Harrassowit*.
Liebenam

xviii,
577 S.
Ludwich
Scholien
Buchh,

za

u.

gr. 8.

vii, 134

S.

m.

Tab.

St. Servatiuslegende
Haarlem.

Leipzig,

5.

m.

Kaiserreiche.
(W.) St"dteverwaltung im rOmischen
gr. 8.
D
uncker
6"
Humbht.
m.
Leipzig,
4.
(Arth.) Textkritische Untersuchungen ub. die mythologischen
Homer's
Ilias : I. Progr. hoch 4. 28 S. KOnigsberg,Akadem.

Schubert 6- Seidel.

v.

Spracheder

der

Flexionslehre

m.

"30.

de la soci^t^

M^moires

XIII u. XIV.
Helsingfors.
finno-oogrienne.
gr. 8.
graphic
Ovigstad(J.)u. Wiklund
Leipzig,O. Harrassovdts."Xlll.
(K. B.) Biblio162 S.
der lappischenLitteratnr.
XIV.
m.
4.
Pipping (Hugo).
Zur Phonetik der finnischen Sprache. 236 S. m. 4 Taf.
6.
m.
Ed.
sextani
Pauli
liber.
altera,
8.
iv,172 S. Weimar,
Meurer(H.)
gr.
H. Bohlatfs Nackf. m. 1.50.
Mailer (C.O.)u. Wieseler (F.) Antike Denkm"ler
zur
griechischenGStter"

lehre.

Ausg.

4.

Konr.

v.

Wernicke.

Poseidon.

Denkm"ler
Kore.

der

alten

Kunst.

II. Tl.

Taf.
Lfg.
D
icterich.
m.
Leipzig,
5.
Osthoff (Herm.) Vom
Suppletivwesender indogermanischenSprachen.
A. Wolffin JComm.
m.
4.
gr. 4. 95 S. Heidelberg,
Palaestra.
Untersuchungenu. Texte aus der deutschen u. engl. Philologie.
VI u. X.
Hrsg. v. Alois Brandl n. Erich Schmidt.
gr. 8. Berlin, Mayer ""
Die
MUlkr."
-VI. Markisch
Bearbeitung der Erzahlung
(Rob.)
altenglische
latein. Text.
62 S. m.
".
1.60. X.
u.
Apolloniusv. Tyrus. Grammatik
Churchill (GeorgeB.) Richard III up to Shakespeare, xiii,
548 S. m. 16.
Namen
der
L Die
Palander
Tiernamen.
(H.) Die althochdeutschen
Diss.
8.
S.
Darmstadt.
MuMer.
Berlin,Mayer "
xv, 71
Saugetiere.
gr.
4.

Ausg.

2.

Demeter

u.

gr. 8.

S. 141-262

10

m.

in qu. gr. 4.

"

m.

4.

(Erich). Ein delphisches

Weihgeschenk.

Preuner

B. G. Teubner.
Radloff

m.

(W.)

Volkslitteratur.
".

Ign. Kunos.

Komm.

m.

Ribbeck
Zeitalter.

Sammlnng

gr. 8.

115

S.

Leipzig,

3.20.

Die

Sprachen der

VIII.
gr. 8.

ThL:

turkischen

Mundarten

ii,xlii,
588 S.

der

St.

Stamme.
Osmanen.

1.

Abth.:

Proben

Gesammelt

Petersburg.Leipzig,Vost

u.

der

fibers.
Sort, in

15.

(Otto). Geschichte
2.

Aufl.
kurzer

der

gr. 8. vii,373
Grammatiken

romischen

Dichtung. II. Augusteisches

S. Stuttgart,
J.G. Cotta Nachf. m. 8.75.
deutscher
Mundarten.
Hrsg. v. Otto

Il6

AMERICAN

VI.

Bremer.

Bd.

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

Leipzig,Breitkopf"" HOrtel."Xl.

gr. 8.

xii,164 S. m.
Syntaxder Altenbnrger Mundart
Schleicher's (A. W.) Somali-Texte.
Hrsg. ".
Wien, A, Hdlder.

159 S.

(P.W.)
u.
polynesischen

den

gr. 8.

das Verh"ltniss

[Aus

nntereinander.
C, GeroUTs

Wien,

93 S.

(Osc.)

5.
Reinisch.

Leo

8.

gr.

xx,

4.

m.

Ueber

Schmidt

Weise

Sohn

melanesischen

der
"

Sprachen zu
d. Wiss.']

d. k. Akad.
Sitzungsber.

in Komm.

2.10.

m.

des Eusebius in ihrer Bearbeitung dnrch

(Alfr.)Die Weltchronik
8.
m.
Hieronymus. gr. 8. xiii,280 S. Berlin,Weidmann.
im Syrischen. gr. 8. xiii,104 S.
Wurzeln
Schulthess (Frdr.) Homonyme

Sch6ne

Berlin, Reuther G- Reiehardt.

Senecae

B. G. Teubner.
m.
2.40.
Leipzig,
Conrad
Pellicanns.
(Emil).
gr. 8. via, 104

267 S.

xxti,

Silberstein
6- Mailer,

S.

Berlin, Mayer

2.

m.

Schulworterbuch.

Lateinisch-deutsches

(J.M.)

Stowasser
xx,

4.

m.

opera quae supersunt. Vol. I. Fasc. II. L. Annaei

8.
libri II. Ed. Carol. Hosius.
de beneficiis libri VII, de dementia

(L.Annaei)

Senecae

2.

Aufl.

Lex. 8.

Prag,F. Tempsky. Leipzig,G. Freytag. Bound, m.

(C.Cornelii)dialogusde oratoribus.
RecognovitAlfr. Schone.
Wien

104 S.

Taciti

(Schumannstr.44),A. SchSnc.

Dresden

iv,95 S.

Tschernjaew (Paul).Terentiana.
G. Fock.

m.

11.

u.

gr. 8.

S.

17

gr. 8.

3.

m.

Kasan.

Buehh.
Leipzig,

1.50.

Orient-Gesellschaft.
wissenschaftliche, der deutschen
Veroffentlichungen,
Fol.
I. Hft.
/. C. Hinrichf Verl."i. Koldewey (Rob.) Die hetLeipzig,
titische InschrifL
u.

Gefunden

veroffentlicht.

Mit

in der

KOnigsburg
3 Taf.

Abbildg. u.

v.

8 S.

Babylon

22.

am

VIII.

1899

4.

m.

bucolicis. [Aus Jahrbb.f.class. Philol.']

(Carol.)De nominibus
B. G. Teubner.
m.
3.40.
Leipzig,
gr. 8. 90 S.
Winckler
(Hugo). Altorientalische Forschungen. 2. Reihe. II. Bd. 3. Hft.
(XIII. der ganzen
Folge). gr. 8. Leipzig,E. Pfeiffer.3. Zu semitischen
Zur
IV. CIAr
Inschriften.
altarab. Zeitrechng. Der
198. V. Manna."
Interrex bet den Sab"ern.
Himmel, Kalender u. Mythus. Die Kanaan"er
v.
m.
Lagash. iii u. S. 321-400.
4.40.
Witte (Guildm.) De Nicolai Damasceni
fontibus.
fragmentorumromanorum
Wendel

'

"

"

"

Diss.

gr. 8.

50 S.

Berlin, Mayer "" Mailer,

Zingler (Johs.) De

historico

Cicerone

Mailer,

Berlin, Mayer "

"

m.

1.20.

quaestiones.Diss.

gr. 8.

iv,38 S.

1.20.

m.

ITALIAN.
Bonaventura

^rancese.Milano.
Grunwald-Gatti.

Vita

Pull^. Studi
L. 15.

Gran

Firenze.

p. 409.
nominale

i6mo, p. 160.

4to, p. 1500.

Plutarco.
mento.

i6mo,

(Luigi). L'articolo

Anna

Livorno.

poesianeo-latina

La

Citta di Castello.

presente.
De

(Arnaldo).

L. 4.
l'articolo rerbale

nella

al

lingua

L. 2.

dizionario

delle

lingue italiana

tedesca.

roll.

L. 25.

di Catone

Maggiore

i6mo, legato. L.

italiani

in Italia dal secolo XIV

di

cura

di V.

Brugnola.

Testo

com-

2.

Indo-Iranica.
filologia

Vol. III.

Pisa.

p. 160.

RECEIVED.

BOOKS

Alden

(R. M.)

Influence.

Berichten

Nov.

der

Colin

(T. F.)

Cook

(A. S.)

@
The

auf

6*

ology,
Phil-

in

Co., 1899.

introduction

and

15s.

-oof

(Abdruck

Wissenschaften

der

Classical

Series

Ginn

an

Co., 1900.

Barytona

den

aus

Leipzig,'14.

zu

of

Ellis

Co., 1900.
and

ary.
gloss-

the

to

6"

and

Dante's

Collection

Dante

in

and

Chersonesus,

the

explanatory

By J. E.

notes.

1900.

langue francaise,par
Thomas.

(K.)

Co., 1900.

Philippic,On

critical

York, MacmiUans,

M.

McKenzie

Hatzfeld

MM.

28. fascicule.

et

Darme-

Paris, Delagrave, 1900.

the

Development

of

Co.

Notes

South

(W.

Varro's

to

the

(The)

South,
Turk,

A.

An

(Vol. IV).
In-Inper

R.

Lucretius.

II, III.

by

"

of

Exposition

General

(N.
from

(Reprint

the

Present

Y.

Univ.

'Herma-

Presbrey.
Ed.

by J.

Resources

Published
D.

Agent, Washington,
H.

A.

by

The

and

South*"
*

C), 1899.
Glass-coach-

Murray.

Bradley.

By Henry

(Vol. V). Oxford,

Frowde, 190a

R.

Frank

English Dictionary (The Oxford).

Euripides.

in

XXV.)

no.

of

Railway

Elements

Controversial

1899.

(Robinson).

Empire

At

the Clarendon

Press.

New

York, Henry

$1.25.

Andromache.

Ed.

by

A.

R.

F.

York, The

Hyslop.

New

Siegfried

Reiter.

Mac-

Co., 1900.
auf

Iphigenia

Freytag, 1900.

m.

60

Farquhar (Edward).

Tauris.

Herausg.

v.

Leipzig,

G.

pf. (geb.)
Elements

(Limestone College Studies,

Sets.

Ginn

Second
and

la

de

de

concours

thena,' vol. X,

"

Leipzig,

introd., notes

of the.

Additions

Boston,

Peace,

New

(George P.)

Eckman

millan

u.

von

zu,

Buch.

fr.

Diss., 1897.)

Graded

6*

Report

(W. C.)

introd.

general

le

avec

the

With
and

Dictionnaire

Ginn

Ed., with

Cynewulf.
Annual

Lane

"

On

London

Sandys.

Heft,

IV.

Co., 1900.

6*

Philippic.

a.

III.

Boston,

Sayuetes.

et

Civili,Schuler-Commentar

Bello

pf.(geb.).

College Library.

Demosthenes.

De

II. Buch.

u.

40

Christ

Aesop.

to

Harvard

steter

m.

I.

Society, Seventeenth

References

Third

Contes

Ginn

Boston,
Dante

Heft,

1.

Freytag, 1900.

Boston,

a.)

no.

6*

der

Gesellsch.

(C. Iulii)Commentarii

Klaschka.

Franz

the

VII,

Methuen

Ursprung

Sachs.

Konigl.

under

England

1899.)

Caesaris

G.

vol.

London,
Der

(Karl).

in

of, (UButa Naco/z^e/a). Ed., with

Ethics

by John Burnet.

Brngmann

Satire

Formal

University of Pennsylvania.

the

Archaeology,

and

Literature

notes,

of

Rise

(Publications of

Aristotle, The

'

The

of

Unity

in

the

3.) Gaffney, S. C,

Homeric

Limestone

Poems.

Part

I.

CollegePress, 1900.

Il8

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

Hugh (Thomas). Decennial

Report, 1 889-1899. School of Latin.
Outlines of a System of Classical Pedagogy. Berlin,
of Texas.
University
Mayer 6* Mailer,190a
Fletcher (W. I.)and Bowker
(R. R.) The Annual LiteraryIndex, 1899.
the
Publishers'
New
York, Office
of
Weehly.
Frisbie (I. F.) The
Boston, E. E. Babb 6* Co.,
Beginner'sGreek Book.
Fits

1898.

Complete Works of. Edited from

glossaries.
By G. C. Macaulay. The

Gower, The
and

notes

the Clarendon Press.

New

York, MacmHan

the MSS, with introductions,

French

Works.

6" Co.,1899. For sale

Oxford, At

by Cushing

" Co., Baltimore.

Gray (LouisH.) The Indo-Iranian Deity Apam Napat. (Separat-Abdruck

Archiv fur Religionswissenschaft.')
Tubingen, Mohr, 1900.
Parallels in Pali and New
Persian Phonology. (From the Journalof
Oriental Society,
the American
XX, 1899,PP* a29~43-)
Metrik.
Z
ur
Hanssen
(Friedrich).
(Separatspanischenu. portugiesischen
des
Vereins in
wissenschaftlichen
Deutschen
abzug aus den Verhandlungen
Bd. IV.) Valparaiso,GuiUermo
Hermann, 1900.
Santiago,
Harvard
Studies in Classical Philology.Vol. X.
Boston, Ginn 6* Co.,1899.
Hempl (George).Origin of the Latin Letters G and Z. (ExtractTrans.
vol. XXX,
Am. Phil. Assoc.,'
1899.)
W.
Johnson (C.
L.) The Motion of the Voice in the Theory of Ancient
Trans. Am.
from
vol. XXX,
Music.
Phil. Assoc.,'
1899.)
(Extract
Keelhoff (J.) Revue
de Riemann
et Goelzer, Syntaxe comparee.
(Revue
de l'Instruction publiqueen Belgique,
XLIII, ie liv.,1900.)
King (L. W.) BabylonianReligionand Mythology. London, Kegan Paul,
Trench, TrObner 6* Co. New York, Oxford University
Press, 1899.
Klaschka
Ciceros Cato Mator de Senectute.
zu
(Franz). SchQlerkommentar
70 pf.
Schulerkommentar
Laelius de Amicitia.
zu Ciceros
Leipzig,G. Preytog, 1900. 80 pf.
in das Lateinische
Knauth
Uebersetzen
(Hermann). Uebungsstucke zum
ftlrAbiturienten.
1 m.
Leipzig,Freytag,
3. Aufl.
50 pf.
1900.
Kurrelmeyer (William). The Historical Development of the Types of
First Plural Imperativein German.
(J.H. U. Diss.) Strassburg,TrObner,
"

aus

'

"

'

"

1900.

(Evald).Studien zur altindischen u. vergleichenden

Sprachgeschichte.
Leipzig,O. Harrassowit*, 1897.
Livi (T.)Ab urbe condita liber XXXXV.
Kroger,
Heransg. v. Wilheim
G. Freytag,
mit erkl. Anmerkungen. Leipzig,
1900.
90 pf.
Liden

Modern

J. W.

Language

Version

of Havelock.

of America,

Association

Bright. Vol. XV,

No.

1.

Publications

of the.

(N. S., Vol. VIII, No. 1.) I. The

By E. K.

Putnam."

II. La

III. Philologyand

Vie

de

Ed.

by

Lambeth

Ste. Catherine

Purism.
By H. C. G. v.
By H. A. Todd."
Syntax. By C. ^lphonsoSmith." V. Influence
Jagemann." IV. Interpretative
of the Court Masques on the Drama, 1608-15. By A. H. Thorndike.
more,
BaltiThe Association,
1900.
fitudesur le lexiquedu Latin
Mohl
(F. Geo.) Les OriginesRomanes,
d(Alexandria

RECEIVED.

BOOKS

vulgaire.(Memoire de
1900.
Muret-Sanders.
Teil

Sprache.

II:

la Soci"e

royaledes

119
Sciences

W"rterbuch
Encyclop"disches
Deutsch-Englisch. Lfg.

der

Boheme.) Prague,

de

englischenu.

deutschen

Linie-halten-morderhaft.

15:

I m.
50 pf.
Lfgn.
SchulwOrterbuch
Bearb.
Weidner*s
v. J. Schmidt,
zu.
Nepos (Cornelius),
a
m.
Freytag,1900.
ate Aufl.,mit 85 Abbildgn. Leipzig,
Neue JahrbUcherfur das klassische Altertum, Geschichte u. deutsche Alter2. u. 3. Heft.
Leipzig,
tumer
u. fur Paedagogik. III. Jahr. V. u. VI. Bdes.

N. Y., International News

Vollst. in 24

"

Co.

Teubner, 1900.

(Andrew). Observations

Oliver

on

special reference

Petronius, with

to

the
the

Use

Prepositionsin

of Certain

Roman

Plebeius.

Sermo

San

Francisco, 1899.
Classical Mythology of Milton's
Osgood (CharlesGrosvenor, Jr.) The
Studies
in
(Yale
English Poems.
English" Albert S. Cook, Editor" VIII.)
New
York, Henry Holt 6* Co,,1900.
Osthoff

(Hermann).

Perrot

Vom

akademische

Erweiterte

(Georges).Value
annotated

and

Snppletivwesender indogermanischenSprachen.
Heidelberg,Alfred Wolff,190a
lated
Transto Historyof the Study of the Fine Arts.
Science
from
Eaton.
Cady
(Reprinted
Popular

Rede.

by D.

'

Monthly,' Dec. 1899.)

Plautus, The Captiviof.
Barber.

Ed., with

Boston, B. H. Sanborn

notes

and

by G.
stage-directions,

E.

6* Co.,190a

Passamaquoddy Witchcraft Tales.

Some
Passamaquoddy Documents.
Annals N. Y. Academy of Sciences,' 1897-99.)
from
Renard
(Mme. Georges). Trois Contes de Noel. Ed. by F.

(J.Dyneley). Some
Records.
maquoddy Wampum
Prince

The

Passa-

(Reprints

'

Boston, Ginn
Revue
Hasselt.

des

La

Rheinisches

LV,

u.

2.

Th. Meylan.

6* Co.,1900.
Humanites

en

a.

trimestrielle.

Janv.

1900.

an.

fur Philologie.

Museum
Frankfurt

Belgique. Publication

5 fr. un

Redaction.

Hrsg. v.

BQcheler

u.

Usener.

N. F.

M., Sauerldnder,1900.

and philologically
arranged
Sanskrit-English
Dictionary
(A).Etymologically
with specialreference to cognate Indo-European languages. By Sir Monier
Monier-Williams.
ration
New
ed.,greatlyenlargedand improved with the collaboof Prof. E. Leumann
C.
other
and
and
(Strassburg)
Capeller(Jen*),
Clarendon
scholars.
At
the
Press.
New
York,
Oxford,
London, Edinburgh,
Henry Frovfde,1900. Cloth, $18.40.
des Eusebius in ihrer Bearbeitungdurch
SchOne (Alfred).Die Weltchronik
Hieronymus. Berlin,IVeidmannsche Buchhandlung,1900. 8 m.
Lucreti De Rerum
Nature
ScriptorumClassicorum Bibliotheca Oxoniensis.
Libri Sex.
Recogn. Cyrillus
Bailey. 3s.
Platonis Opera. Tom.
I. Tetralogiae
I-II.
Recogn.J.Burnet. 6s.
Taciti Opera Minora.
as.
Recogn. H. Furneaux.
Historiae.
Tom.
I-IV.
I.
Libri
Recogn. H. Stuart Jones.
Thucydidis
At
6d.
Clarendon
the
Press. New
Oxford,
York, Henry Frowde, 1900.
3s.
Sihler (E. G.) The Treatise irepi
tyovg. (Extractfrom Proceedingsof the
Am. Phil. Assoc./ vol. XXX,
1899.)
"

"

'

120

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

(C. Alphonso). InterpretatWe Syntax. (Reprintfrom Trans. M. L.

Assoc/) Baltimore,1900.
Melic
London
and
New
Poets.
York,
Smyth (Herbert Weir). Greek
'

Smith

MacmiUan,

1900.

Spofford(AinsworthR.) The Coming of the White Man and the Founding

of the National
Capital. (Proceedingsof the Washington Academy of
18,
1900.) Washington,D. C, The Academy,1900.
Sciences, January
Boston, Allyn "* Bacon,
Tacitus.
Agricola. Ed. by Alfred Gudeman.
$1.
190a
Buchkandlung,1900.
Verlags-Katalog.Berlin, Weidmannsche
West (A. F.) Is there a Democracy of Studies?
(Reprintedfrom 'The
Atlantic Monthly' for December, 1899.)
der Kais. Akademie
Wilhelm
(Adolf),trof and hiaurdc. (Sitzungsberichte
Klasse. Bd. CXLII.)
in Wien.
der Wissenschaften
Philosophisch-historische
Wien, Carl GeroWs
"

Ein

abdrtlcke

aus

SoAn, 1900.

Brief der
den

"

Kaiserin

Plotina.

Simonideische

Jahresheftendes osterreichischen

Bd. II, 1899.)

Gedichte.

(Sonder-

tutes/
archaologischen Insti-

Vol.

XXI,

Whole

No.

82

AMERICAN

Philology

Journalof

EDITED

BASIL
Professor

1
1

L.
or

BALTIMORE:
London:

Grrer

THE
Kegan

GILDERSLEEVE
Johns

thr

in

F.

A.

1900

TrObner

Brockhaus

April, May,

University

HOPKINS

Trench,

'

Hopkins

JOHNS
Paul,

Leipsic:

BY

June

PRESS
"

Co.

CONTENTS.

Horace, Scrm.

I.
"

Protest

and

By

Programme.

G.

L.
121

Hbnurickson,
II."

and

Tennyson

III." Prohibitives
Notes

IV."

Homer.

By

in Silver

Latin.

Servius.

on

By

Some

Lucretian

VII."

Some

Celtic Traces

The

VIII."

of

Source
Darling

IX."

.154

170

W.

By

So-called

Wood,

A.

Francis

in the Glosses.

the

.143

B. Steele,

R.

Emendations.

VI."

K. Clement,

WiLLARD

By

EtymologicalMiscellany. By

V""

P. Mustard,

Wilfred

Merrill,

A.

188

Koivi/. By Carl

-Doric

Achaean

.183

B. Schlutter,

Otto

By

.178

Buck,

Etymology

193

Slang. By

and

W.

Edwin

Fay,

.197

Rkview:

200

Parmenides

Patin's

im

Kampfe

Heraklit.

gegen

Reports:

217

Revue

Philologie. Englische

de

Studien.

"

Mention.

Brief

229

Publications

Recent

236

Received

Books

Open

239

in all

originalcommunications

to

oriental,modern;
comparative,
summaries

of chief

articles

condensed

reports of current

work ;
philological
leading philologicaljournals of Europe ;

the

in

classical,
departments of philology,

constitute
ume,
a volbibliographicallists. Four numbers
by specialists;
volume
each year.
one
Subscription price $3.00 a year, payable to the
Suitable
advertisements
publisher in advance; single numbers, $1.00 each.
reviews

will be inserted

the followingrates:

at

I
One page
Half page.

Quarter

Eighth

$16

page.
page.

"

fco

00

00

SO

OO

00

12

00

....

English Agents of the American

Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner
Charing Cross Road, London, W. C.
The

Notice.

Special

sets

will

be

sold

volumes, cash
$1 each,

so

to

far

as

The

"

has

Philology

stock

passed
for

the

accompany

they can

of

complete

Journal
"

Published

quarterly. Three
as

second-class

Co.,

of

25

00

OO
00

Philology

Paternoster

of The

00

are

House,

American

Journal
undersigned. These
present at the regular price,$60 for the twenty
the order.
Single volumes, $3; single numbers,
be supplied. Address
into

over

The

Baltimore, Md.,

$50
'

Messrs.

OF

3T-

dollars

year

the

sets

hands

Johns

of

Hopkins

(postage

paid).

Friedenwald

Co.

matter.

Press

of The

Baltimore,

Md.

the

Press, Baltimore, Md.

Entered

at

the

Postoffice

of

if.'

"rr

'*!

AMERICAN

JOURNAL
Vol.

XXI,

I."

PHILOLOGY

OF

Whole

2.

HORACE,

SERM.

I 4:

PROTEST

No.

AND

82.

PROGRAMME.
Mr. Furness, in the prefaceto his edition of Othello, has
a

from

passage

which
Barclay,,

the

by

of the

lectures

its frank avowal

heart of the late-born

quoted

Edinburgh anatomist, Dr.

as

seems

classical student who

if written to
essays

to

ease

the

present new

such
points of view concerning the work of an author to whom
and
such
devoted
been
Like
has
long
given as to Horace.
study
Dr. Barclay'sanatomists,so our
heroic scholars of the sixteenth
and seventeenth
centuries are
"the reapers, who
entering upon
untrodden
down
of
from
all sides of
corn
ground, cut
great store
them.
Then
the gleanerswho gather up ears
come
enough
.

from

the

bare

ridgesto

make

few

loaves of bread.

Last of all

the geese, who stillcontinue to pick up a few grainsscattered

come
here and
there among
the stubble,and
waddle
home
in the
evening, poor things,
cacklingwith joy because of their success."
If the

illustration

derive comfort

to any

seem

from the

one

too

apt for

prudence,he

may

of the anatomical

specialists,
its field at the beginnearly exhausted
ning
of the present century as the good Dr. Barclay believed.
But stillit is apposite enough to justify
the scepticismof any
audience
asked to listen to a new
of a whole
interpretation
poem
that anatomy

of Horace.
advance

had

of

some

the

hesitation that I venture

and

of

to

meaning
purpose
in my titleat variance with current
opinion"
for the
explanationwhich, if sound, is not without significance
an

assurances

so

It is therefore with

explanation

compositionnamed
an

not

the

122

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

whole

questionof Horace's
and theoryof satire.1
In the second

"the

poet'swork

freedom

relation to Lucilius and to the

had

undertaken

established

of

PHILOLOGY.

history

of the firstbook, the earliest specimenof

poem
in this field which he allowed to survive,
it is

clear that Horace

of the form

OF

to write satire in the

Lucilius.

It reveals

by
speech essentially
analogous to

tradition
and

coarseness

the

of his

manner

predecessor.As yet Horace was a free lance in Roman

unembarrassed
and unconcerned
society,
by importantfriendships
great
for

and cynicism were

possibleenmities. But afterall,coarseness
not the natural expressionof his nature, which
was
gentleand
and it is probable that the force of literary
tradition led
refined,
him

forms of

to

inclinations and

criticism which

expressionand

violated his

own

tendencies.*

In the third poem

of this book Horace
has freed himself from
and with a growing independence,
any constraint of the tradition of satire,
based

his

upon

and

nature

own

the confidence

inspired

he presents as a satirista wholly different

by influential friendships,
front. In this work
he begins, to be sure, in the censorious
of

/ manner

at

passes

with
satire,

making

to

once

his

own

example
and

the text of

An

shall

of
spirit

of
complete presentation

Serm.
*

tone

of such

sharp censure

of the faultsof others,which

The

of the character of

review

my

err

this

view

but
Tigellius,

ill-natured

criticism,

plea for kindly tolerance

rather

on

gence."
the side of indul-

composition are

involves

as

much

at

of portions of

treatment

of this Journal.
will appear in a subsequentnumber
that
is
of
the
the
Cicero
statement
reprehensio
vitae,
interesting
analogy
10

also,which

in the prosecution of Murena

(u), ita

ut
fuit infirma et levis,

illos lex magis

de vita L. Murenae
dicere
quaedam accusatoria quam vera male dicendi facultas
the
65 if. of the fourth satire Horace
aliquidcoegerit.In verse
compares
satiristas usuallythoughtof to the prosecutor (see below, p. 131).
9
of the old puzzlein
Nothing can be weaker than the current interpretation
that
the emphasislies
the reader
vs. 30 etfortasse
minora, which admonishes
i. e.
on
fortasse,
perhaps less,perhapsalso greater.'One need not wonder,
that Hertz and L. Muller have gone back to Aldus' once
therefore,
popular
and
if
whole
clear
the
hand
et
is
But
perfectly
right
conjecture,
fortasse.
vein
of
in
censorious
connection is grasped. Horace
petty personal
begins a
criticism. When
upbraidedwith the questionquid? tu \ nullane habes vitiat
in feeble self-apology,
et fortasse
still playingthe role of critic,he replies
'

minora.

The

situation is relieved of all uncertaintyby the

follows. Maenius
in weak

role of

illustration which

Horace)assails the absent Novius

(who corresponds
and when
reprovedby
Tigellius),
which in turn is
defence,egomet mi ignoseo,

playsthe

to

some

the

one

(who

present, answers

of etfortasse
equivalent

SERAf.

HORACE.
variance

4.

23

by Lucilius and
with Horace's
first essay as can well be imagined. The personal
allusions too, so far as can be determined, are rather literary
than S
real. Thus
the beginning of the poet'scareer
him
we
near
see
of
which
first
the
had
assumed
his
work
and
tone
repenting
repudiatingthe function which criticism had assigned to this
branch of composition.
That bringsus to the fourth satire,in which, apparently,
the
feels
himself
the
enmities
defend
numerous
obligedto
against
poet
his

with

the tradition of satire established

had

verse

made.

Kirchner, in accordance

with

the

usual

entitles his translation "the poet'sjustification,"

interpretation,
and Kiessling
that Horace
defends himself,
says (Introduction)
x
the

hand, againstthose who denied to satire the character

of true poetry, by showing that Lucilius and himself derived their
from the inspiredold comedy; and, on the other hand,
spirit
on

one

of the day,
againstthe philistinism

which

felt itselfassailed

his satire,
and therefore hated the satirist. Now,
Horace

had
such

some

written

one

feelings.But

which

poem
we

as

have

might

shall find it hard

we

have

given

by

seen,

rise to

to believe that this

should
have
composition of an author hitherto unknown
succeeded
in arousing such bitter hatred as we must
assume
was
the case, if we
the
hostile
which
the
to
criticism
are
interpret
directed
This
Horace
and
in
reflects
as
against
poem
person.
other related difficulties
felt by Kirchner, and accordingly
were
sions
(Einl.,p. 15, vol. I),contrary to the generallyaccepted concluone

of scholars

before and

since his time, he

placedthis and the

of this book,
compositions

related tenth satire after all the other

and

after the third of book

advancingthe

two.

That

Kirchner

was

in

error

in

date of

compositionso far scarcelyrequiresproof.

But he deserves credit for observing that this satire,
as
usually
of
the
is
conceivable
the
near
interpreted, hardly
beginning
poet's
career.

We

have

revealed

that in the

alreadyseen
of

nature

kindly tolerance and

personalfaults

againstcarping criticism of
minora.
est

The

rigorous

digntuquenotari

"

censure

is aimed

which

follows"

primarilyat

Horace
has
poem
has raised a protest

third

and

stultus

Horace's

own

It
peculiarities.
et

improbushie amor
apology, although

Vss. 1-24 give an objective

apology of Maenius.
the
remainder of the satire is
which
of
the
criticism
against
example
carping
minora
and
observation
that
directed.
The
must
etfortasse
egomttmi ignosco
correspond,quite excludes the reading hand fortasse.
attached

immediately

to the

AMERICAN

124
shows

how

JOURNAL

source

to

It
a

hominum

archaeae

therefore

was

form

other

from

us

had with the

conception
ception
contemporaries.This conis formulated

and

sources,

in

preservedby Diomedes (G. L. I,p. 485),derived

maledicum
ad
as earlyas Varro:
carmen
certainly

carpenda vUia
situm.

his

prevailedamong

is known
the definition
from

have

littlesympathy he must

of satire which

PHILOLOGY.

OF

of

not

he should at

at
spirit

origin,and

character*

compothat,findinghimself pursuing

unnatural

compositionin

of its character,its

comoediae

with

variance

the traditions

practiceof his

the

cessors,
prede-

earlystage in his work turn his attention

in his time, and declare his attitude
to the theory of satire current
it. This

toward

an

he does

in the

present poem,

the first part of

is a protestagainstthe traditional idea of the character and

function of satire,
while the second part sets forth his own
tion
concepof his task.
I do not believe that Horace
is here justifying
which

himself before the harsh criticisms of

and

injuredby

the satire and

drawn
x

his attacks,nor
the

publicwhich

of

do I believe that the contents

criticisms of himself

from life. It is,an

feltaggrieved

which

it presents are
criticism of literary

the contrary, a

charges of an imaginary critic,

theoryput concretely. The
and unsparingsatirist in
describingHorace as an envenomed
such as literary
criticism employed concerning Lucilius or
terms
Aristophanes give the poet opportunityto utter his protest
againstthis character which tradition had attributed to satire.
His positive
is touched
but lightly.It is drawn
on
programme
which
throughout with conspicuousantithesis to the qualities
"

"

were

attributed

from

his

the reader

first satire of the

been

thus

success,
more

was

Lucilius
Before

career.

remind

me

to

or

the idea of satireas abstracted

approaching

that itwill not

second

book

let
analysis,

the detailed

be admissible

against the

to

quote the

results which

have

and social
outlined ; for Horace, in the face of literary
able to be much
with Lucilius and
more
generous

tolerant of his admirers

tenth poem

to

than

we

find him

here

and

in the

of this book.

called the first part of this poem

a protest againstthe
prevalentconceptionof satire and the character thus attributed to
I have

the satirist. This is the central theme, and

very

sharplyin

vs.

64 :

sit ||
suspectumgenus
first place,
why

ilhtd iantum

hoc scribendi.

His

quaeram,

the poet
meritone tibi

by

objectis to show,

in the

suspicionis entertained,and, in the second

of satire
the applicability
of such a conception

this

to disclaim
place,

nunc

is defined

126

AMERICAN

conspicuousfor

was

its

relentless wit;
aggressive,
hence

it in this respect, and

satiristsare

"themselves

the

between

companere

Lucilius

lowed
fol-

all who

call

that time

suspicion. But the

by

quos

on
digression

the

introduces

Horace

tion
connec-

the conclusion,stmt

(vs.24),is obscured

iuvat

genus
the style of Lucilius,which
durus

from

regarded with

historyof satire and

hoc minime

words

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

of the

apropos

versus.

Nam
ut

10

cum

fait hoc vitiosus : in bora saepe ducentos,

dictabat stans pede in uno ;
versus
magnum,
flueret lutulentus, erat quod tollere velles ;
ferre laborem,

garrulusatque pigerscribendi
scribendi

recte,

15

of what

brunt

Horace

moror.

Ecce

plusscribere possit.'

uter

sharp,for

is very

censure

nil

provocat 'accipe,si vis,

detur
nobis locus, hora,
;
me

custodes, videamus

This

multum

ut

nam

Crispinusminimo
accipiamtabulas

not

him

puts upon

only must Lucilius bear the

but also the odium
directly,

Crispinus.And we
prolific
the thirtymuddy
believe that Horace, in contemplating
heart
could say with grateful
his predecessor,
of the

comparison

Di

bene

with the

fecerunt, inopisme

finxerunt animi, raro

At
20

But

in

of his

contrast
to his

the form

of

Lucilius,Horace has digressed

though not without design and implied

with the insertion of another

Beatus

delatis

which
is meant

returns

now

comparison.

ultro

nemo
capsis
recitare
ob banc rem,
timentis
volgo
scripta
legat,
quod sunt quos genus hoc minime iuvat,utpote pluris
culparidignos.

et

mea

abruptby the familiar Horatian inversion

placesan illustration or a comparison before that which it
and givesit independentform, as if a thing
to illustrate,
for its

adduced
1

Fannius

imagine, cum

He

transition is made

The
y

ignis,

purpose,
ideal of careful execution.
own

argument

25

auras

molliat

mavis, imitare.

alludingto

his main

from

ferrum

dum
usque laborantis,
ut

quodque pusilli
loquentem.

et perpauca

hircinis follibus

tu conclusas

may well
books of

The

observation

disconnected

own

sake.1

But

the connection

of this habit affords the

parts of the Ars

Poetica.

of
explanation

may
many

be

traced

seemingly

SERM.

HORACE,

easilythus
with

wrote

much,

too

I must

him

little no

one

read, as

the

Fannius

not

hunc

prolific
Crispinus.
books

to

be

afraid to recite

am

aut misera

eligeturba
ambitione

laborat ;

insanit amoribus, hie puerorum

stupet Albius
capitargentisplendor,

hie mutat

that

often; and

not

vie

challengeto

proffermy

does, and

Quemvis media
hie nuptarum

the

hoc etc.

ob avaritiam

aut

and

littleand

reads, since I would

complacent
myself,quod genus

\2J

4.

that of the

I do
as
reject,
heaven, I speak but

And, thank

them

Lucilius

;
aere

sole ad earn, quo

tepet regio,quin per mala praeceps
vespertina

30

mercis

surgente

fertur,uti pulviscollectus turbine,nequid

deperdatmetuens

summa

hi metuunt

omnes

They

aut

versus,

think of the satiristas

amplietut

harsh and

35

Faenum

habet

in cornu,

quodcumque

semel

longe fuge : dummodo

who

uses

conspicuous

risum

chartis inleverit,
omnis

gestieta furno redeuntis

et

to make

hie cuiquam parcet amico

excutiat tibi,non
et

unsparingwit

the weapons
of invective and personalabuse
whom
his fancy strikes.
any one
'

rem

odere poetas.

seire

lacuque

pueros et anus.'

Has
Horace
in fact been so
why is this opinionheld?
unsparing in his attacks that he has provoked the whole city to
fear and hate ? Obviously not, and I have said enough to make
it clear that these words are only a concrete
pictureof the generalv
conceptionof satire itselfas alreadyformulated in the poet'stime,
which is the objectof this composition.Accordingly,
to combat
this description
is only a somewhat
exaggeratedform of language
actuallyappliedto the slashingwit of the old comedy (and its
precursors, the earlyiambic poets) or the unsparing spiritof
riated
Lucilius. The humorous
descriptionof the satirist as an infubull was
conventional
in this sphere of literature,
we
as
But

from Horace's
conjecture
comparison of himself to Archiiollo
lochus (in Epod. 6, 11): in malos
a$perrimus\\paraia
To
the
same
qualis Lycambae spretusinfidogener}
cornua, \\
may

class belongsthe
1

The

I, 5":

flee the poet, as armed

with dangerous

comparison underlies the choice of the illustration in Serm. II

taurus
lupus,cornu
petit.Similarlydens; cf. Epod. 6, 15: atro
in illis.
Persius (ofLucilius)
1, 115 : tigenuinum fregit

same

dente

denfe,and

warning to

128

AMERICAN

weapons.1 The
remind

satiristthus

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL
armed

and

objectof

an

terror

may
velut

of

Juvenal'sperfervidpicture(I 165): ense

stricto quotientLuciliw ardens ||
infrcmuitetc., or of the attacks
of Cratinus "nrcp dwuxrui fidtmi (*"*"**" V). In the words dummodo risum \\
cxcutiat tibi nan
hie cuiquam parcel amico Horace
has reproduced a statement
of the ungentlemanly or illiberal
form

us

of

defined

jestas

the

by

illustratedsuch witticism

who
by Aristotle,

of the old

For

example
comedy.
finds that people conceive of him, is none
and

whom
inconsiderate p*iiok4x"*

IV

14,

Aristotle describes

28a

slave from

that of

that of

cultivated

from

coarse

(Eth.Nic.

rmtr

is such
PmiuX4x"* and the rirpoirfXor
a

than the

other

tl ytKmra
2XXw
36): otirc iavrov o0rc
"nr#x"fyt**of,
the jestof the
he continues, between
The difference,

11

irotjprft.

of

the satirist,
as Horace

gentleman,or

of

former

The

man.

the jest
distinguish

would

as

uncultivated

an

is illustrated

man

by the

old

is alaxpoof provokinglaughter
comedy, in which the means
and abuse),the latter by the new
comedy, where
\oyia(coarseness
writers
the effectis produced by vnJroia (innuendo).Later special
defined more
accuratelythe proper limits of jest,
ircpiycXofov'
So, for
followingthe general lines of Aristotle's treatment.
example, in Cicero (De orat. II 237)we find that the Aristotelian
has been given a special
otirc iavrov otht raw
akkmw djrtxtfpcyoff
cation
appliin
tenure
maxime
est cariiaii hominum, ne
: parcendum
dicas qui diliguntur,
he says againin the Orator, 89 :
eos
or
as
which approachesour
most
verse
closely nan
parcel amieiiiis"
hie cuiquam parcet amico.
Again,in contrast to the dp**,whose
"

jestis for
aim

his

of abuse

tfrcpop* 6
"described

Horace

or

ulterior
amusement, the p*pok6xot seeks some
defamation : con o" 17 Wpwcui rrjtp*iu"\oxiae
Acv"jm-

fiipykp

(Rhet. Ill
heard

own

fin.).So

18 ad
as

frcica irouc

avrov

not

content

here

6 di 0apoX"$xoff
Mpov
yeXoioi",

Horace

the satiristto be

causes

children of the streets

tillthe very

have

his outpourings.We
draws

which
that the picture
see, therefore,
of the satirist,
as
people think of him, corresponds

Aristotle's characterization

to

t6

by
exemplified
describe iambic

the old
and

xCf. the epigram

on

of the

comedy,

and

satiricalpoets

PmfwkoXla which

to such

he

found
used

to

405):" feive fevye

rbv

terms

as

are

generally.

Hipponax (Anthol.

Pal. VII

"aAa"eir$rd+ov| rdv fpucrbv'Iirirrtwurroc.

'

Whom

Cicero

cerentur).

makes

use

of in De

orat. II 235

and

refers to (qui polH"

SERM.

HORACE,

129

I 4.

Agedum

pauca accipecontra.
illoram, dederim quibusesse

Primum

40

ego me
concludere
numero
; Deque enim
excerpam
dixeris esse satis neque, siquiscribat uti nos
sermoni propiora,
putes banc esse poetam ;

ingenium cui sit,cui

45

mens

divinior atque

poetas,

versum

os

des nominis bnius honorem,

sonaturum
magna
Idcirco quidam, comoedia
necne
poema

quod
quaesivere

esset,

verbis

nee

rebus

nee

acer

ac vis
spiritus
quod pede certo

inest,nisi

differt sermoni, sermo

"

merus.

pater ardens

At

saevit,quod meretrice nepos insanus arnica

50

filiusuxorem

grandicum dote recuset,

quod dedecus ambulet ante
facibus.' Numquid Pomponius istis

ebrius et magnum
noctem

cum

audiret leviora,pater si viveret ? ergo

satis est

non

55

perscribereverbis,

purisversum

quern si dissolvas,quivisstomachetur

eodem

quo personatus pacto pater. His, ego quae

olim quae scripsit
Lucilius,eripiassi

nunc,

ordine verbum
tempora certa modosque et quod'prius
ultima
facias,
posterius
primis"
praeponens
60

si solvas

ut

non

belli ferratos
invenias

With

scholars this

postquam

Discordia

taetra

postisportasque refregit'"

etiam

these words

'

est

disiecti membra

the

poetae.

begins his rejoinder.To many

seemed
a
mere
digressivequibble.

poet

episode has

That itis,however, a vital part of Horace's

appear.

I think,
protest will,
In the first placeit is probablethat Roman
criticism of

in emphasizinghis relationto
Lucilius,
shall

we

see

further,on

attributed to him

Attic masters

I 10,

12:

the old

comedy, had (as

rkeioris atque poetae)
only belonged to the

modo

which
poetical
qualities

with

whom

he

was

associated,and

had

exaggerated the poeticalcharacter

believe,againstsuch a conceptionof the

nature

that Horace

so

here protests,affirming
that

in other

of his work.1

ways

It is,I

of satirical form

far from

layingclaim

to the titleof poet for himself,he expressly

it. 'It is*
repudiates
not enough to write mere
to
prose in metrical feet to entitle one

that

and
designation,

whether

comedy

not, of course,
misled by the

was

the

same

poetry
apxaia,as

allusions to

1Cf. L. Muller, Leben

xuweilen,after

for the

und

not.9
some

this form

Werke

als Horaz, hoheren

or

reason

some

The

have

comedy

questioned

referred to is

have thought,
interpreters
the
at
beginning. It is

d. G. Lucilius,p. 20:

dichterischen

Schwung."

"Lucilius

nimmt

AMERICAN

I30

JOURNAL

i. e. the via, as the example plainly

kot9 cfrxbw,
shows.
Horace
desires to repudiatefor himself association with

comoedia
In fact,as

aggressivespiritof

the

the old

comedy,

in like

so

into this discussion for the sake of

entered
the

xto

PHILOLOGY.

OF

of

character

true

which

poetry

he has

manner

all claim
repudiating

association would

such

criticism had
suggest, and which, apparently,

attributed to Lucil-

is therefore careful to say emphatically

that the writers
of the old comedy were
poets Eupolis atque Craiinus ArisUh

ius.

He

"

disavowal.

own

of

for the sake

phanesque poetat
"

The

mens

divinior,the

iraktua

t6
(?X"C)

old

os

settingover

comedy

sonaturum1

magna

dtiv6v jral tyrj\6prov

the other hand, like the

possessedthe

againstthis his
ingenium, the

of true

X6yov(*""
jeoyu

poetry ff M
V, V. 7). Satire,
"

comedy (and the fw'crn),

only aims
^to
everyday life.* In denying to Lucilius
well
himself
to
as
as
(vs.57) the character of true poetry, we
discern (as I have already said) a criticism directed against
may
attributed to him the qualities
those admirers of Lucilius who
of
elevated poetry which
they found in Aristophanes and Cratinus.
Horace
not ; no more
was
Lucilius,
poets,
x They were
says, I am
and his only relation to them
is his emulation
of their great
on

new

versifythe language of

license of
1

speech.

in pasting. The
point of detailed interpretation

these words

upon

Horace's

poetry.

(43)as

an

of three

enumeration

editors,I believe,look

essential
qualities

thought, however, is this: poetry is

to

true

of genius

matter

(ingenium)which manifests itself (1)in the inspiredthought {nuns divinior)

and
(2)in elevation of language (os magna sonaturum). It is the customary
division of Greek
criticism into the rdirotirpay/MTucfy
and Aexrocrf?
literary
(cf.
Dion. Hal. de Dem., ch. 31 and passim). Ingenium belongs to and comprehends
both.
47

quod

On

ore

Hal. de
*

the poet has

spiritusac

There

this division

vis | nee

in mind

rebus

obvious at

vs.

inest.
(irpdyjiara)

'

Lysia,ch.
are

some

of the middle

and

15

to

AvaiaKbv

ordpa.

conspicuous pointsof analogy here

comedy

new

which

like Horace, the poets of the middle

are

worth

comedy

did

mjvtfiovq
16vt"Ctehac

not

Xoyucaghxovatroc aper"s(neque

esse

Arist. Poetik,p. 165).

For

criticism

example,

aim at poeticalinvention

vitavroiroiqrucoVy 61a de

nfr

siqui scribat uti nos fl

elvai xttpaxr^pa nap* avrolc (puteshunc
to the high-flown, poetical
contrast
that the Kujwd} tefa should be kqivtj

"rre andviov iroarrutov

propiora),
poetam). SimilarlyAristotle, in
languageof the old comedy, demanded
Kal StffMtfc
treatise ir. ftyt., "7,and
(Coislinian

sermoni

to the Greek

pointingout.

ol iroirjral
nfr 61 p"aw Ko/updiac
nteofiaros
pev ovx

zu

becomes

nee
(tei-tc)

verbis

cf. Persius in allusion to this passage (v.p. 139),

meaning style'
in Greek; e. g. Dion.
of or6fta
teres modico,and cf. the similar use

in the

os

5, 15

acer

That

Bernays'comment,

Erg"nzung

SERM.

HORACE,
Hactenus
Nunc

65

haec

ambulat

genus

quae ram,
hoc scribendi.

non

purismanibus,

Sulcius

acer

contemnat

utrumque.

Birriquelatronum,

?
sim Capri neque Sulci : cur metuas
me
habeat neque pilalibellos,
taberna meos

ego

Nulla

insudet

volgiHermogenisque Tigelli,
idquecoactus,
cuiquam
ubivis coramve
non
quibuslibet.In medio qui
foro recitent sunt multi quique lavantes,
scripta

quismanus
nee

75

nisi amicis

recito

locus voci resonat

suave

hoc iuvat,hand

tempore
With

poema.

tibi sit

libellis,
cumque
latronibus ; at bene siquis

Ut sis tu similis Caeli

70

sit necne
meritone

uterque timor

vivat

131

Caprius, rauci male

et

magnus
et

alias iustum

illud tantnm

suspectum

I 4.

Horace

that the satirist,

qua

conclusus.

Inanis
sine sensu,

quaerentis,

num

faciant alieno.

num

these words

illud

reverts

can
satirist,

to his main

have

but the

one

natured
'

You

criticism is againtaken up and answered

to think of the writer of satire very
seem

theme.

thinks of the zealous

clean

with

man

prosecutors Sulcius

hands

need

not

and

fear them

The

purpose

by

much

idea
of ill-

comparison.
as

the thief

Caprius. But

; how

much

the

less then

you fear me, for,though you should take the rdle of thief,
I disclaim that of prosecutor.'It was, of course, the career
of

need

Lucilius which
which

to the conceptionof satire

gave form and currency
For Lucilius had been in his day*
poet disavows.

the

nothing less
populumqiu

than

public prosecutor" pritnorespopuli arripuit

tribuiim (II 1, 69) justto be sure
(ib.70),but with a
keen
ferret
the wrong
and to
out
scent
(etnunctaenaris) to
unmask
it detrahere
et pellem,nitidus qua
quisque per ora ||
this
inirorsum
In
(II
cederety
regard he followed
iurpis
1, 63).
closelythe example of his Attic masters (nr.
*""/*. I, v. 35) : o-aon-ov
"r*"irretj'(atTtpuit)
drjpovs
(J"Opulutft
yitpSrrot rrjtap\aias
Kapydias
tribuiim)koI ducaorfo
(primores populi). For this
orpaniyovt
view of comedy as a beneScent
factor in Athenian
lifesee the
treatisespassim (e.g. V, v. 20). It is possiblethat from such
a

"

rov

km

the

sources

been

same

claim of the

performanceof

transferred to Lucilius by Roman

into the

publicservice

and
critics,

so

had

had

entered

But, at all events, it is clearlyopposed

practiceof Horace, and he makes use of the
hatred of the voluntaryprosecutor to put this conception
Roman
in an odious light.1So far from seeking out objects
of attack or
theory of

satire.

to the ideals and

the

For

the

analogyof
interesting
passage

the task of the prosecutor to that of the satirist,

see
from Cicero

quoted above, p.

iaa, note.

AMERICAN

132

for his work, his

publicity
read

them

to

OF

JOURNAL

but

any

his

books

PHILOLOGY.

not

are

friends,and

does

sale,nor

on

them

to

he

under

only

compulsion.
78

inquit et
"

Resuming his
imaginary enemy
nowhere
which

main

Horace

causes

hoc studio

gaudes*

praamsfacts.'

theme, the poet puts into the mouth

these

is it dearer

Laedere

of himseUL
words, descriptive

that the

of the

purpose

to be directed

For

tradition and

the function of satire to hurt, as

declined

which

with

the loss of this

been

is to characterize

ruled that it is

of the old

comedy,
privilege turpiterobHcuii
"

sublato iure nocendi

(A. P. 284).1 For satirethis view

general form by Trebatius,who contrasts

in its most
worthier

task of

(sc. Caesaris

singingthe

But

with the received

criticism had

it had

an

hostile criticism

againsthimself

the satiristin the abstract,in accordance

theory of satire.

of

with it the

quanta rectius hoc

trisii laedere versu
etc. (II 1, 21).

deeds

of Caesar

is expressed

dicere)quam
wits (fimuokoxoi),
totle
as Arisunworthy ambition of coarse
had pointedOUt (1.C, II28a6) : fiaXkor
row
"rrox*t6p*v"*
ytkmra
o-jeeffro'iroUaf J)tow
XvircZr
col
n
ocere)
ro"
{laedere,
Xcy*t*cvtr^^owi "tq
Later
however, not sharing Aristotle's hostility
criticism,
I*9op.
to the old comedy, and seeking to give theoretical justification
to
the coarse
forms of wit it displayed,
franklyrecognizedfapdkoxla
in
iambic
merit
comic
and
a
as
poetry.1So, for example, the
of comedy
Coislinian treatise ircpi
K"/i?6ta,puttingas a requisite
exactlywhat Aristotle condemned, says (Bernays,"5): 6
But

res

it is an

n"imy

*"

0fX"4 dfiaprrffiara
rrjt^vxO^ Kt" ro^ adtyiaror words
"AryxciF

which

also

Turpiteris, I think, to be taken with nocendi, i. e. (inlanguage such as

fanreiv. The position
Aristotle might have used of the old comedy) aloxpotoyia
would
associate it as naturallywith nocendi as with obticuit. For the phraseology
and thought,
ridentur vel sola vel
cf. Cic. De orat. II 236: haec enim
maxime, quae notant et designantturpitudinemnon
turpiter.But this is an
ideal standpointwhich the old comedy did not live up to, and it was
uous
conspicfor its freedom notare turpiter,
or as here nocere
turpiter.
*

If this

with

seem

incredible to any one,

certain limitations,concedes

(sc.risu

it

let htm

(I to, 8):

diducere rietum auditory). See further

'With

et est

on

this compare
Cicero, De orat. II 239:
materies-ad iocandum"
bella
v
itiorum
satis
corporis

the

quaedam

hie quoque

himself,
virtus

p. 141.
est

etiam

statement

to be sure, but which, nevertheless, marks

sharply,
standpointof Aristotle. Cf. also p. 139.

limits 'rather
from

that Horace

remember

deformitatis
which
a

et

Cicero

retrogression

AMERICAN

134
Horace

does

OF

JOURNAL

not

PHILOLOGY.
indictment

this sombre

answer

but
directly,

freedom

proceedsto give two contrastingexamples of

with the judgments which they call forth.

of

speech,

Saepe tribus lectis videas cenare

quaternos,
amet
e quibusunus
quavis adspergere cunctos
praeter
condita
Hie

90

quipraebetaquam

eum

verax

cum

tibi comis

et

post hunc

potus,

quoque

aperitpraecordia Liber.
urbanus

videtur
liberque

infesto nigris. Ego si risi,quod ineptus

Rufillus olet,Gargoniushircum,
pastillos
lividus et mordax

The

slanderer

in

videor

tibi?

unrebuked

societygoes

is

or

praisedfor

even

his loose tongue, while the poet is branded as vicious for a trifling
for this difference Horace
The reason
jibeat two notorious asses.
does

need

not

to

repeat, for he has alreadypointed out

historical associations of satirical writing

expose
it to harsh
this

judgment.

The

example, in spiteof

the dreaded
Kvpybcip,

offence of Horace

of Lucilius and

te

95
4

me

furtis iniecta
Capitolini

defendas,
fuerit,

coram

convictore
Capitolinus

specimen ofowopcurrl
comedy.

the old

siquae

Mentio
de

professes

lies in the fact that

its harmlessness,is a

weapon

who

one

that the

Petilli

ut

tuus

est

mos

amicoque

usus

permulta rogatus
causaque mea
fecit et incolumis laetor quod vivit in urbe.

puero

est

Sed tamen

aliud, vere

possum

license of
hie

illud

promitto.

had contrasted an
example of
preceding Horace
speechin privatelife with an innocent specimen of his

in the

As

the

admiror, quo pacto iudicium

Hie nigrae sucus

haec est
fugerit.'
lolliginis,
vitium
chartis
afore
mera
procul
quod
;
aerugo
de me
animo
ut
promittere
prius, siquid
atque

100

fdgerest,and
vocabularyof

it would

the

be

familiar with
to any one
easy, but superfluous
illustrate by examplesthe frequent
association

to
subject,

assigned to

lividus,
(ater,
etc.)with the idea of satire. Niger is
of
the character which
tradition had
descriptivedesignation
satirist.
Horace
Now
when
to his critic,
the
justbelow,
replies

he observes

that at any

similar words

of this and
therefore

instead

dinner-table

one

of earning reproach and

see

may
censure,

ever,
relentless wit, who, how-

tibi comis

et

urbanus

liberque

nigris(91). The words tibi

infesto
nigristhus assignvery
|infesto
The
also
to
the
critic.
the
plural number
definitely precedingdescription
the
that
of
it
is
and
not
a class,
reveals that
individual,
as
one
as an
poet is
videtur

exposed to

the

chargeof malignity.

personalsatire,
so

own

of his

venom

his

PetilliusCapitolinus,
your
under

the

guiseof

the almost

and
friendship

unconscious

with
Petillius,

'If mention

work.

own

1 35

friend of

friend and

Rufillus and

allusion to

1 4.

here he contrasts

imaginarycritic,the

illustration from

same

SERAf.

HORACE,

comrade,

good-will.

you

to

the

is made

of

betray him

Now, if my

Gargonius seemed

you

less
harma

dark

of
(Hindus)and cutting(mardax) pieceof malice,such treatment
friend and companion is nothing less than blackness itself
your
and pure corrosiveness {aerugomerd)}
(nigraesucus lolliginis)
Liberius
dixero
105

The

dabis

insuevit pater

fugeremexemplisvitiorum

poet's revolt against

of satire is nowhere

masters

For

venia

cum

ut

quid,si forte iocosius,hoc

optimushoc

me

notando.

quaeque

classification with
direct than

more

affirms that what

Horace

si

mihi iuris

the

traditional

in these

words.

littlelicense of

speech he may have

of the spirit
of Lucilius or

been

guiltyof is not due to emulation

but to the homely habit inculcated by his good Q
Aristophanes,
father. Whether
is quitesincere and whether
Horace
imitation
of Lucilius was
in
the
of
his
earliest
truth
not
work
starting-point
does not concern
At
all
he
our
now
events,
present inquiry.*
to disavow

which he may
have owed
any indebtedness
from this point
tradition of satire. Accordingly,
to the literary
chooses

on, he

Like

forth very

sets

the

what
briefly

preceding portionof the

of his
picture

dailylifeand

we

call his programme.

may

it is put
satire,

as
concretely,

the productof his father's

reflections,

training.
Cum

no

hortaretur,parce

me

viverem

uti contentus

vides, Albi

nonne

eo

male

ut

Baius

inops? magnum
perderequisvelit ;

frugaliter
atque
quod mi ipse parasset,
vivat filiusutque

documentum,
'

ne

turpimeretricis

patriam rem
amore

and aerugo tnera are, so to speak,

observation that nigraesucus
lolliginis
affords the connection
degrees of lividus and mordax, respectively,
superlative
and
the
this example of the malice of everyday conversation
between
of
the
from
his
which
satire
Horace
had
own
specimen
bvoftaarl
KUfupSeiv
The

the

instanced.
'Lucian
of Horace's
non

tamen

Mflller

the
(Lucilius,
Lips.187s, p. 393),not recognizing

claim,says

Etsi nihil laudi Horatii

potest negari Lucilium

ex
plebe

civitatis sive
principibus
tatem

"

sive foeditatem

et

pro

parentis velim

purpose

detractum,

ipsum propositis
exemplis,quae ex
vitiorum perversi-

arbitrio assumeret,

saepiusdemonstrasse."

I36

AMERICAN

'

seqnerer moechas,

ne

possem,
aiebat.

'

'

concessa

membra

animumque
'

sit

exanimat

me

quo facias hoc,'

auctorem,

hoc inhonestum

Avidos

malo

cum

funus ut aegros

parcere cogit,
opprobriasaepe
se

aliena

animos

inutile facta

ac

vicinum

mortisquemetu

sic teneros
absterrent

nabis sine oortice.' Sic

rumore
addubites,fiagret

hie atque ille? '

130

tueri

daraverit aetas

iudicibus selectis obiciebat,

ex

necne

ac

tuum,

quid, habes

sive vetabat,' an
125

famamqne

dictis et sive iubebat,

puerum

ut facerem

'

tuamque,

servare

castodis egcs, vitam

incolamem
possum, simul
dam

formabat

uti

venere

reddet tibi; mi satis est, si

ab antiquismorem

traditum

unum

cum

'

deprensinon bella est fama Treboni

vitatu quidquepetita
Sapiens,

sit melius,causas

X20

PHILOLOGY.

deterrent, Scetani dissimilis sis ;

cam

115

OF

JOURNAL

vitiis. Ex hoc ego

ab illis

sanus

ferunt,mediocribas et quis
perniciemquaecumque
ignoscasvitiisteneor ; fortassis et istinc
abstulerit longaaetas, liber amicus,
largiter
consilium proprium,neque enim, cum
lectulus aut me
desam
mihi.
Rectius hoc est ;
excepit,
porticus
*

135

hoc faciens vivam

melius ; sic dulcis amicis

belle : numquid ego illi
non
imprudensolim faciam simile?' haec ego mecum
occurram

; hoc

quidam

compressis agitolabris ; ubi quid datur oti,

Hoc

inludo chartis.
140

ex

vitiisunum

; cui si concedere

multa poetarum
sit mihi"

Iudaei cogemus

His

by

his father,of

observingthe foibles and

constantlyemployed,
others

"

in hanc

concedere

is merely
he implies,
writing,

taught him

and

and abroad.

nolis,

auzilio quae
ac veluti te
pluressumus

veniet manus,
multo

nam

illis

est mediocribus

the

outgrowth of

vices of others.

and

with

of this

rdle which

his

to correct
striving

reflections

their lessons for himself he

In the whole

turbam.

this

habit,

faults by

own

In this effort he
on

the

conduct

is

of

busies himself at home

there
description

is a

designed

tradition and

criticism had
literary
the
attributed to the satirist Against the personal criticism,
the
for
the
and
fondness
publicity,1
malignant
aggressiveness,
which
h
e
satire
to
was
spirit
supposed
display, arrays his own
ideal.
be a prosecutor of wrong
He would
not
even
though
rascals to bring to justice
there were
(70); the purpose of his
contrast

to

the

In addition to

vss.

37, 7a and

83,see

also

on
(forLucilius)

1 10, 73.

SERAf.

HORACE,

I 4.

37

as of his living,
is,not to correct the faults of others,but
writing,
his own
he does not seek to hurt (78),nor
to raise a
(106 ff.);
coarse
laugh at the expense of others (35 and 83), but to arouse

and

It is a

asks

He

of the street-corners

(71),but
ff.).

74

himself.1

entertain

to

audience

with the

is content

for

not

miscellaneous

(38),the baths
of his

ear

commonplace of criticismto

shops
(75),or the bookfriends (73 and I 10,

say that the satire of Horace

vated
necessityexcluded from many fields which Lucilius cultiwith vigor and success.
This is usuallyattributed in no
small degree to the restraints upon
freedom of speech which the
of
the
made
But had all barriers
new
security
regime
necessary.
and privatelifebeen removed, we may,
to open criticism in public
have given
I believe,
would
that Horace
not
assume
confidently
expressionto his satirical vein in a manner
very different from
that which he has employed. "The
law-makers," says Aristotle,
certain
forms
of
abusive
language. They would perhaps
prohibit
have done well to prohibit
kinds of satirical jest(o-"""irrfij")
some
also. The gentleman,therefore,and the man
of true refinement
will be, so to speak, a law unto
himself"
(Eth. Nic. IV 14).
of

was

'

"

Thus

neither

difference between

the

influence of
political

Lucilius

and

social rank

the

Horace,

nor

the

and

the

additional

restraints upon the expressionof opinionin the time of Augustus

conditioned the character of the Horatian satire. The poet had
become
himself. Thus, after a few tentative efforts in
a law unto
more

less

or

Horace

Lucilian
distinctly
into his

early

came

He

found

his

he
public,
which

he

literary
career,
firstshows

to

come

an

disavowal

and

from

Cf. I 6, 132

Cf. the writer's article,' Are

10

and

the

the nature

was

derived

of satire which
from

one

practiceof Lucilius,was

nature.

In the matter

phase
narrow

of form

he

of poet, and therefore with open

calls his satires conversations
(serpumes).*His own

all title to the

(1897),No.

open

which

comedy
to his
entirelyantipathetic

disclaims

view.

judged arightby
understandingwith them

of
preconception

that the

of the old
and

seem,

kindly pointof

to the

generallyentertained,and

was

it would

historyand character of the literary

professed. Accordingly in this work, earlyin his
He
his positionunderstood.
he seeks to make

concerninghis relation
form

be understood

that if he would
must

and

humane

own

as

manner,

lecto aut

2, of this

name

scriptoquod

Journal.

me

taciturn iuvat.

the Letters of Horace

See also I 10, 7-15.

in vol. XVIII
Satires?,'

138

AMERICAN

he affirms,does
writing,

speech

and

OF

JOURNAL

follow any

not

licentious wit,but the

of life taught him

and

improvement
Excursus

PHILOLOGY.

models

homely practiceof

his father,and

by

famous

has

of free

observation

for its aim

his

own

amusement.

Persius

on

and

Theory

the

of

Satire.

In the

the questionmay
be
preceding interpretation
fairly
Horace
had reflected deliberately
the nature of
on
the jestsuitable for the satirist
he has in
to employ, and whether
mind
the discussions of that subjectwhich
to be found,
were
presumably,in ethical and rhetorical treatises subsequent to
raised whether

Aristotle's treatment
that the

point out

of the matter.

the consideration of two

hand,

this

to

answer

In this

questionmay
of

passages

I would

excursus

be facilitated
by
the

which, on
Persius,

one

undoubtedlyinfluenced by Horace, and, on the other,

theory in regard to the
philosophical

are

reveal distinct influence of

subject
firstof these

The

giveswith

rather

of Horace

poem
that Horace
of satire as

have

we

twofold

makes

elevated

an

fifth satire,vss.

the

considering. For

been

protest: (1)

branch

comedy,

againstthe

scurrilous and

license of

Horatian

to employ
privileged
and
invective.
The
jest
reproducesthus :

ore

Horace's

iunctura
sequeris

of the
we

saw

the

lofty

that the

unbecoming

ideal of form

Persius

callidns acri

teres modico"

attitude toward

expressedin

which

conception

of poetry derived from

and (2) againstthe view

satirist was

verba togac

17-20,

the essential content

surprising
accuracy
which

of the old

manner

is from

the words

the

which

content

follow

spiritof

satire is

pallentisradere
doctus et

and

mores

ludo.
ingenuoculpam defigere

phrase verba logae

contains

any allusion to the fabula

which I doubt, it is only for the
togata (Conington,Gildersleeve),
If the

the language of satire with that of

purpose of associating
On ore
does
sermoni propiora,sermo
merus.
as Horace
"

word

In the

presently.But this does not

advance

us

beyond

comedy,
modico
Horace.

ingenuo culpam defigereludo,however, Persius

expression

for
interprets

us

Horace's

attitude of

toward
hostility

the harsh

HORACE,
and scurrilous wit of Lucilius
of

in mind

by

I 4.

technical term,

39

the reflection

or

reveals that Persius,at all events, has

technical term, which

SERM.

standpointwhich I have suggested may

the words of Horace.
Conington compares the irctratof
Aristotle
II
telian
(Rhet.
bcviurri
12, 10). But the real Aristovpptt
is found in Eth. IV 14 (ii28a2o): kq\ 17 rov i\*v6tptov
parallel
irtudta (tngenuUS ludlCS)dta"f"*P"i
rrjg tou
avbpanMa"mn jctX. The
the theoretical

lie behind

who observes consistently

the proper limits in this respect is
man
the brtdtfros,
and c frtfe"irfnp
is a qualityof the mean
ideal : t"
or
d' c"ct oIkcIop kcu ? e fridc"iorip
cotiV (ib.). The
iflgenuUSIuduS9
futrjf
the

jestof

of c^r/xnrcXui,
gentleman,is then the Aristotelian mean
removed
from boorishness
which
is the AXci^n?,and
(aypoHcla),
from scurrility
which is the wrtp/SoXiJ.
I call attention
(/3"fu"Xoxia),
a

to this because

itadds

modico, which

teres

We

with his

impliesby
is

magna

sonaturum

we

fullyunderstood.
of true

nature

the former

described

follow him.

willingto

sermo

the

not

merus,

but

of satire should

have

expressionore

as

poetry

os

"

Persius

content

been

magna
To emphasize the contrast
Horace
goes far when he
that
satire
is
farther than
merus
sermo
comparison

sonaturum.

named

have

contrastingthe

prosaicsermones,

own

to

not

seems

that Horace, in

saw

the tortuous

lightto

some

found

to

be

For

he

againstos
puts over
antithesis which Horace

extreme
ore

reveal

teres
a

modico.

spiritof

Aristotelian

the

That

ingenuus
so

mean,

in

is, as
Indus

the

which

language it

should

the mean
between
elevated poeticalstyle and
occupy
prose, viz. ore teres modico}
But, although the full meaning of Persius only appears by
that
to conclude
Aristotle,it would be wrong
Persius is directly indebted
This appears
from the
to him.

comparison

with

radical difference between

them

in their attitude toward

comedy.

To

the

conspicuousillustrations of illiberal jest. For, after

most

as
Aristotle,

is well known, the old

the old

comedy

afforded

pointingout that there is a difference between the servile and the

the uncultivated and the cultivated forms of wit,he conliberal,
tinues
vakatmif xal r"v Kaiu"p
r"p KWfupd"v
(1.C.): idol Slv to koL
It is
roir bi paXkop rj vmfooia.
roip
fjalaxpokoyia,
fthfyap 1)pyeXotbir
'

"K

1Thc
Horace

extremes
in A.

in relation to which

P.,vss. 94 and 95

tw

these words

are

the mean,

ore,
IratusqueChremes tumido delitigat
Et tragicusplerumque dolet sermon
e pedestri
etc.

are

given by

I40

AMERICAN

therefore

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

surprisetbat Persius,in another

and becoming forms of
passage which touches on the legitimate
makes
the three masters
of old comedy ideal representatives
jest,
of the true satiricalspirit*
It is the well-known
placein the first
a

of

matter

some

satire in which he tellsfor whom

he writes.

Audaci

quicumque adflate Cratino

Eupolidem praegrandlcam scne pallet
et
Aspice haec, si forte aliquiddecoctius audis.

Iratum
135

Inde

vaporata lector mini ferveat

Non

hie

aure

qui in crepidasGraiorum ladere gestit.

dicere lusce,'
Sordidus, et lusco qui possit
Sese aliqaemcredens, Italo quod honore supinus
eminas Arreti aedilis iniquas
Fregerit
;
Nee qui abaco nnmeros
et secto in pulveremetas
Scit risisse vafer, multum
gandereparatus,
Si cynico barbam
petulantnonaria vellat.
"

130

Those

famous

who

with

come

taste

the

purified
by

study

of Attic wit shall be his audience, not

masters

who
philistine

of these

the sordid

slipperedGreeks,nor the
whose
of wit does not rise above the personal
man
own
sense
of laughter
abuse which finds an object
in some
physicaldefect
those
find
ridicule
of philosophy
who
in
or deformity1
; nor, again,
offered to its votaries fit subjectfor
and personalindignities
merriment*

jibesat

expects low

The

the

doctrine

of this passage
editors pointout, quoting Eth. Nic. Ill 7

frtrifi? It should

cloxpw* oWrlr
"f"wru"

example is Aristotelian
We

see

otMe

is

as the
Aristotelian,
(11^24): rols pi* "A

be

*rX. (ib.).
rv^Xy "f"v"m

that,although Persius here and in

thus

the Aristotelian teachingin

regard to

he does not share Aristotle's

the

toward
feeling

also that the

noted

yap hp eVcidurfw

5, 17 S. follows

becoming form of jest,

the old comedy.
On

the contrary, it represents to him the purest type of legitimate

satire (inde vaporata aure). But it is not impossible
to parallel,
and

so

in

instances

as

Aristotle

had

referred

Vss. 129 and

130

advocates.

to be

literature to

which

violation of the

I have

very

alreadycalled atten-

rather

to the effervescent
origin,
apparently,

For the words

exactly that

illustrate the

to

Persius
seem

that he

the apparent anomaly

explain,

his ideal of satire

which
principles
1

to

measure

and
meaninglessdigression,
of
Persius
in
Horatian
facility

dicere lusce carried him

lusco possit

back

to

owe

their

cence.
reminis-

the swaggering

(Serm. I 5, 34). I doubt if they have

the
it be to
that
Persius
is urging,unless, possibly,
on
bearing
point
any
r
the
characterize such personal
still
as
vestigiauris.
jest provincial, bearing
praetor of Fundi, Aufidius

Luscus

142

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

lecuit Lucilius urbem

Te

It would
of

quod

sale mulio

\\urbem

doubt

can

follows

to say

skillful use

in
genninam fregit

et

imply criticism

that these words

praise,as
chart a
defricuit^

that the

illis.

of the aggressiveand

in itselfground for

was

one

Muci,

do, however,

for
Lucilius,

satire

no

not

Lupe, te

Horace
laudatur

characterization

vehement
says

in

at idem

eadem.

of Horace

But
which

Omne

yafcr ritium ridenti Flaccus

Tangit et

admissus

circum

amico

praecordialudit

etc.

is drawn

with

more

of Lucilius and

sympatheticfeeling.Together the descriptions

Horace

in
justas Aristophanes,
was

said to combine

so
Eupolis,

make

the

up the ideal of satire ; and

of Platonius quoted above,

passage
of Cratinus
the vehemence

Lucilius is the type of

and
t6 "nt*Ap6v

and

the charm

Horace

of

of

9 x*(**-

G. L. Hendrickson.

Googk

The

most

struck

by

IL"

TENNYSON

casual

reader

the

frequency

of

Tennyson's

of his allusions

mythology, and by the frequency

classical language or idiom.
The
of Virgil or Horace, may
be
and

he

that

has

parallelseven
Perhaps

no

to

eyes

in

quite
English poet

see

and

'Specimen

in his 'Achilles

of

Memoir

another

(II 15)

poetic diction
sixth

and

book.

XIX

434

The
"

the

542-61, XVIII

that

he

the

two

202-31.
of

"beauty of
end

of the
of

fondest

was

II. VII

were

us

translation

fo* its

admired

he

'

Verse

422,

or

Od.

'Oncavoio,

09 A' "MW9
he

to

II. I 34

And

given

spiritedprose

single hexameters
strong- wing'd music"

c" ojcoXappcirao
PaBvpptw
and

has

Tennyson

own

which

Iliad

close

so

Iliad in Blank

of the

II. VIII

his

interesting

models.

Translation

records

ritus,
Theoc-

classical field.

the

kept

has

and

essentially
or

light upon
of

be

of his pages,

many

feeling,"the Parting of Paris,at

for their

quoting

often

Roman

passages:

is

of Homer

upon

Milton

literature

of what

use

traced

the Trench,'

of the

passage

his

corners

and

over

classical

to

often

must

poems

influence

may

since

of his favorite Homeric

The

of

remote

diction of the great Greek

In the

HOMER.

AND

iraph$ba

remarked

once

ending of words

in

6aXa"nnjf
roXv^XoccrjSoio
the

upon
at

-""

the

"

effect of the

fine

of

II. XIII

men"

which

beginning

monotonous

(Memoir,

II

215)the

Among
royal dais

choice

"

of

'The

Shakespeare,

and
"

Palace

there
million

hundred
From

In

the

protest

lines

'On

of

wise

Art9

of

those

were

adorned

Milton,

the
and

Dante,

And

paintingsof

the

Ionian

wrinkles
winters

cheek

againstall attempts

to

of

carred

his chin

snow'd

and

Translations

father

upon

throat

and

of

Homer'

give the

the

rest

his breast,
chin."

we

Iliad in

have

the

familiar

English hexameters

AMERICAN

144
"

These

lame

No"

but

most

14

The

Princess'

highestis the
not the

And

But Homer,

true

Let the

'"

In

breakers

of the

we

golden Iliad vanish, Homer

which

here is Homer

deal

Tennyson's language
subjects,
In the openinglines of the
Homer.
Behind
Stands

have

we

152*

the

glebe,

told that the fire within

are

there."

classical
distinctly
indebted
to
necessity

with

is almost

"

that

Plato,Vcrulam."

of his poems

some

reportedin the

of the man,

measure

'Parnassus'
in the poem
falter:
poet would never

And

reminded

are

we

is

Kaffir,Hottentot, Malay,

those horn-handed

Nor

which

lecture
university

part of 'The

second

the strong-wing'
d music of Homer
burlesquebarbarous experiment."

hexameters
a

that wonderful

In

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

of
'

poem

Oenone,'

valleytopmost Gargarus
morning,"

up and takes the

of the rdpyapo*fapovof IL XIV

292, XV
is a stock
Ida" of the same
"many-fountain'd
poem

reminiscence

The

e. g. IL XIV
phrase,'lty iroXvirida";
157, 283, 307.
is
Homeric, n66a* ""a
Iris,"
too,
'ipw;cp. II.XVIII
"Light-foot

Homeric

202:

as

it

in Tennyson's

runs

of
fingers"
'HA*.

Iris pass'daway,"
saying,light-foot

So

""

the Idalian

And

The

"rosy slender

like those of the podoMunvkot

of the
remind
Simois" may
one

Aphroditeare

whirling

or
"silver-eddying,"
"deep-eddying" Xanthus,
The
has, to be sure, "an echo
'Ulysses'
2, 8, 15.
poem
of the language is
in it" (Memoir, II 70), but some
lines
In the splendid

"eddying,"
IL XXI
of Dante
Homeric.
"

we

the

"

translation.

own

or

And

drunk

Far

the

on

delightof battle with my peers

ringingplainsof windy Troy,"

word x"PM
("the stern
perhaps recognizethe striking
which occurs, for example,four times
warriors feel"),
II.XVII.
In "windy Troy" we find another Homeric
epithet,
may

joy which
in

"iAio? ipc/xof"rcra ; cp. II. XII

close of the poem,
"

Push
The

115, XVIII

off,and sittingwell in order smite

soundingfurrows,"

174, etc.

And

at

the

TENNYSON

have

we

the

one

lines of the Odyssey that gladden

of the recurrent

heart
schoolboy's

d9 "{6fMkoi
Ska
*"rjt
wokirjp

Tennyson's

'The
poem
brief story,Od. IX

Homer's

r"ir d* "V

qvk4t
aXk

when

the

of

vciatiai,

dvdpdaiAowo^xfyotcr*

the 'Choric

Odysseus, are

re

\a$*a$at.

Song/ who
heaping up

And

eat

onr

them

great deeds,

our

as

to Od.

tlar dieouojrrcff*
6 d*

XvypOF,tp

I 325

ex

o-ianrg

'AgaM*?*6"rrov Afidc

rircrciXaroUaXActa A"Tjvrj,
Tpoirjs

The

'Demeter and Persephone'is based

poem
in the fourth Homeric
Demeter
Hymn, with
Ovid.

The
"

Along
be

upon
one

or

closinglines :

and

the

shadowy warrior glide

Asphodel,"

the silent field of

compared with

Od.

XI

538

"' iro"cBftfOf
Alatddao
ijrvxfl

ffar'aa"f"o""\"p
Xciparo.
(f"otra
fiaicpa (kficura

The simile in 'The

"

Death

She heard
Thin
When

isborrowed

against

years'war in Troy,
things,"
half-forgotten

Tolo-t d' doi"f cfeidcfrc/"ucXvrof

ol "
,

may

reasons

substance, and the minstrel sings

of the ten

fancyis obviouslydue

from

are, of course,

Or else the island princesover-bold

Have

drawn

from

Before

their

developed

(fxiyoi
fxtktrjMa
ftapiro?,

mh
ptptptvv6arov
c'pcirrrfpf

singersof

is

94:

airrov (HovXorro
fxer

part of the company

their returninghome
"

Lotos-Eaters9

Xoroio

Tiff

iprrpols.

rvnrow

wdXip jjdcktp
oM
airayyetkai

Xarop

And

145

HOMER.

AND

from
"r A

as

of Oenone':

wailingcry, that seem'd at first

of the Dead
shrillings

the bat-like

driven to Hades,"

the
Stw

beginningof

Od.

XXIV

wvKTtpi"tt
jivx$arrpov

rpL(pwrai
irorcoirai,

6*"rw*"rioio

the story of
details
two

I46

JOURNAL

AMERICAN

dKaKfjra
'Epfitlas
And

similar

mXcvAb.

chp"am

tun

employed

is

comparison

PHILOLOGY.

OF

Voyage

in 'The

of

Maeldune':
"Our

voices

thinner

were

fainter than

and

any flittermouse -shriek."

The

in 'Tithonus'

passage

1 wither

41

Here

slowlyin

is due to the story of Tithonus

mm

And

Except his
Hereafter

Hyperion at
*

Could

dead

Moan

round

the

"

man,

on

earth

jcal"/*a

"fxnun*.f

ycjcvcirirt

ripaairpo6"f"aiPov
*

apty o/ScXotcrt
pcpvicfft,

/Soar d' ms

"

apoiftr)*,

(fmytf.
yiyvcro

allusions in

Tennyson

that may

After the beautiful love-song in the fourth

Princess/
44

Swallow, Swallow, flying,

south,"etc.,
flying

the narrative continues

"

I ceased, and all the ladies,each at each,

Like

the Ithacensian

suitors in old time,

Stared with great eyes, and laugh'dwith alien

And knew
not what they meant."

The

of Helios

382 ft, the anger

0o"i" urtft**

Ttaovai

here.

be mentioned

part of 'The

re

wretched
the dead

his cattle :

few other Homeric

are

yet

ToJatf V alr'tK ?ir"ira6fo\

oWaX"'a

on

among

never

XII

Od.

pir/kiwi,
ctynrop
icpca

There

flesh creep, or bits of roastingox

the spit,"

tit 'Aiftaotcai *V
bvaofiai
"

Aphrodite,227

sware.

wreak'd

only shine

slaughterof

tl b* pot 06

"

to

irctpacriyairje.

never

were

; tales ! for

allusion to

an

since he

wrath

he would

That

have

Hymn

'Lucretius':

in the poem

44

we

in the

'Qjccarotb
M
pojjt

nap

thine arms,

quietlimit of the world,"

the

at

allusion is to the

of

wooers

Penelope,Od.

*Qr 0oro TijXJpax0*'

pnprtjpviW

XX

IlaXXAr

lips,

347

'AApri?

di p6rfpa.
ttop*"TTO"
yikm fyxrfirap*w\ay""p
,

ol tf ffiff
yyadpouri
ycXoluv
k. t. X.
aXkoTploiatr,

TENNYSON

Horace

has

malis ridentem
which

alienis.

allude

the

to

in Part

When,

Homeric

same

There

II, the three

of

male

the

by

two

are

adventures

detected

are
university

that the

the

adapted

HOMER.

AND

I47

expression,Sat
in The
'

passages

intruders

The

who

women's

and

informed

Lady Psyche,

are

chanted

in allusion to Od.

of your Academe,

the

on

XII 44

aXXA

asks
jestingly

could think

softer Adams

sister,Sirens tho' they be,

As

Sirens.

into the

penaltyof their intrusion is death,Florian

"

the

with

Odysseus

II 3, 72
Princess '

such

were

bleachingbones

of

?"

men

6"kyav"riv
Xiyi/pg
doi6#,
2*tprjvcs

re

0is
"P
Xcc/m"m*iroXvffd' apxf"6ot*6"j"ip
fjfupai

ap"p"*irvdoptrwy
ntpi"c pivoipurvBovai*
the close of the song in Part IV, the song of the "tears,
idle tears,"that rise in the heart and gatherto the eyes in thinking
And

at

of the
some

days
disdain

that

are

no

the Princess

more,

herself answers,

with

:
14

So sweet
Well
And

If indeed

there haunt

the moulder'd

About

the Past

voice and vague, fatal to men,

it we should cram
with wool
our
ears

needs
so

lodgesof

"

by,"

pace

which is obviouslysuggestedby the story of Odysseus

with wax, and thus gettingthem
anointingthe ears of his men
a

remark

safelypast the
Act I,Sc. 2 :
44

Sirens and

Our

their sweet

Circe that hath witch'd the

woodland

refers to the fate of the comrades

the reference in 'The

in her mould

From

barren

For

meet

line in

Becket,'

King,"

Eurylochus,Od.
147

'

237, and

lovelier in her mood

Than

To

of

Princess,9VII
"

The

song.

that other,when

she

came

conquer all with love

her Graces, where they deck'd her out

deeps to

worshipwithout end,"

Hymn.
story of Aphrodite in the fifthHomeric
d*
In the prologueto the 'Morte
Arthur,'that poem is playfully

takes

us

described
Arthur

"

back

as

to the

one

of the

twelve

twelve books that

were

books

of

great epic of

"faint Homeric

King

echoes, nothing-

I48

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

That is to say, itis consciouslyand

worth."
The

OF

JOURNAL

purposelyHomeric

opening lines :
stately
"So

all day

Among

compared with such

be

may

long the

noise of battle roll'd

the mountains

II.XVIII

passages

as

grievouswar

All day the

men

contend

From

own

city,"

their

the winter sea,"

by

in

translates it in his 'Achilles

Tennyson
XVII 384:

as

d" narrjfiipioittlpidos
fuya

Tow

the

over

209:

Trench/

or

II.

6p*p"i

vtutos

apyakfije.
The adverb

which
'lightly/
""

"and

Watch

lightly
bringme

word,"

King/' etc.,seems

511, X

54, etc.

to represent

The

words

of

tho' I lire three lives of mortal

"Not

one

the

to

plfupaof II. VI

the Homeric

remind

thou seest, and

that other

went
lightly

Sir Bedivere

what

five times in the poem

occurs

of the

aged Nestor,II.I

"vo
rf A' ffdfj

men,"

250:

flipycrcai fi*p6irvv
arSpvwvv

ol nptoQtv"pa rpa"f"4"
rfi*
""f"6ia$\
iyivovro
01

Uv\"

mp

The

passage

in the bold
"So
To

may

be

Tiyadeg,
fiera

thracci*.

:
knight'ssoliloquy

old man
speak in the aftertime
might some
all the people,winning reverence,"

compared with
Kai

Ac rpvraroiatp

irori

Tiff

such passages
l"vv
tlirQViv

II.VI 459

as

Oa*pv

Kara

gc

ov"rai"

yvytj,9
if"c
"Ejtropoff
or

II.VI

479

Kai irori ro
i k.

And
Od.

the

tlnot * irarpoV
y ode troXXoy

d/uiimp

avi6pra.
irokifiov

phrase"winning

reverence"

may

recall the statement

VIII 479:
irfioiyap

aotdol
JmxQovloioi*
a"6p"nourt9

tlat ku\ albove.

rifjujs
tfxpopoi

of

AMERICAN

1 50

JOURNAL

But the "faint Homeric

to

the 'Morte

The

in
picture

OL

OG

echoes" of Tennyson

"TArthur/
'

PffIL

OF

V.

not

are

the poems
classical
on
Last Tournament'
of the churl

The

to

or

confined

subjects.

teetk%n
"sputteringthro* the hedgeof splinter'd

contains the ""*"*otorw

Love Thou Thy Land
'

44

To

Across

of II.IV 350, IX 409,

:

follow

flyingsteps of Truth
bridge
of war"

the brazen

repeat another familiar Homeric

Ol W

The lines in

etc.

'

phrase;

cp. II.VIII

553

M
trroX/poio
"f"pop*orw
yctfrvpas

ptya

rfaro
irajwxioi,
or, in

these all night upon

"And
Sat

And

version :

Tennyson's own

with

the

bridgeof

war

glorying."
translated

phrase here

Kvbt6*" of II. II 579, VI

"Gareth and

the

509,

we

with

or
by 'glorying/

the passage

compare

may

the
in

Lynette':
And

"

Who

Gareth

silent gazed upon the

stood a moment
his horse
ere

knight,
was
brought,

Glorying*9
The

curious

in
expression

'The

Princess/I 64 :
"thenhechew'd

The

thrice-turn'd cud of wrath, and cooKdhis

spleen"

is adaptedfrom

The

the x"$Xor
of IL I 81, IV 513.
Wo-ow, or "arair"Wfi",
line in 'The Princess/IV 483 :
"

may

be

And

compared with

The

6, XI

with

538,or

in 'The
figure
The

"

is developedfrom
H

of war"

such lines of the Iliad

as

XI

90

Aajrool pijfarro
aperjj
"nf"ri
"f"dkayyaff

Typos

VI

clad in iron burst the ranks

Aen.
Virgil,

XII

683

media

agmina rumpit.

Princess/V 134:
of
lifting

II.I 528

whose

eyelash is my lord/'

jcalKvav"fl"riv iff

ycvcrc
6"f"pvat
KpoytW,

perhapsthroughHorace, Od. Ill 1, 8

in 'The Princess/V 90:
The epithet

cuncta

moventis.
supercilio

TENNYSON

UIU mother that I

is Homeric

XXIII

Od.

HOMER.

AND

97

was

to leave her

in
picture
44

seems

And

"

Bvp"ptywira*

owe

as

when
his

And

Gawain

went, and bursting into song

d by his flyinghair
Sprang oat, *xl" follow*
Ran

like

colt,and leaptat what he saw,"

the

horse
stall-kept

flUth back

mane

on

Parting of Paris, II.VI

.

like
glittering

of his favorite passages

part of 'The Princess':

either shoulder

The

the

like

sounds

"

'

the

There
as

are

evidence

\aptrp6uvafiKfMiyffa'i
XcXov/mmw

ttxfapoto.

'Dora':

the

sun

and all the land

fell,

Ill,three

nam/

was

dark,"

in like

comes

times in Bk. XV
ircurai

refrain in the

"

ayviaL

is employed
descriptionof nightfall

the younger Charles

dim."
Till all the pathswen

abode

few other

of any

in

tree

Wherein

be mentioned,not
may
passages which
direct or indirect indebtedness, but only as

Some
interesting
parallels.
of

pakiara

And

one

they came,*'

dortp*
ot re
AirupuqcVoXiyjuoy,

The Talking Oak,' of the famous

"

as

from II.V 5

borrowed
consciously

Homeric

same

the

emerald, shone

tovoero t' qAcor criruforrore

And

ran

simile in the fifth

The

morions, wash'd with morning,

echo of the line that

an

; so

alters hue,

bickers into red and

twice in Bk.

Odyssey

Sirins
fiery

as

repeatedline in
"

translation of

own

(Memoir,II 15).

And

been

have

the

And
Their
must

through the plain

dasheth

the sun,
This is Tennyson's
swift feet bare him."

"

506 ff.:

heightof Pergamus, all in arms,

and his
laughingfor light-heartedness,

Priam, Paris,from

of

son

of Arthur':

Coming

something to

to

and

"

(The

there,"

ifujt
oW/ujrtp,
l*rJT*p
amjpta
The

15I

poeticalrhetoric

of them
or

are, of course,

imagery.

The

LXVIII:
"Sleep,Death's twin-brother,"

places
common-

mere

fancy in

'

In Memo-

AMERICAN

152
is as old

JOURNAL

II.XVI

as

672, 682

PHILOLOGY.

OF

taaXOaKirqpMvfuunrip,
*Yfn"y
as

the similar fancyin 'In Memoriam/

"4

be

may

thou to death and

Sleep,kinsman

trance,"
VI

Virgil's
phrase,Aen.

with

compared

LXXI

278 :

consangnineusLeti Sopor.
The

The

"

reminds

is loosen'd from the wain," etc.,

team

of Od.

of the 0wXvnM*

one

CXXI

in 'In Memoriam/

scene
twilight

pare
58 ; II.XVI 779. ComMilton, 'Com us/ 291. The
IX

Ill 6, 42;
unmeasured
mirth aroused by the appearance
hero, in 'The Princess/ V 21 :
also

Horace, Od.

And

"

be

may

cruel overthrow

The

in
figure

'

"

laughterroll'd the gildedsquire,"

slain with

compared

the

with

XVIII

Iras,Od.

CVIII

Memoriam/

I will not shut

the heartless suitors at the

delightof

of the boxer

In

bedraggled

of the

me

from

100:

kind,

my

And, lest I stiffen into stone,

I will not eat my heart alone,"

has

ijroc
tw

cp. also Od. X

94, we have the
"

remind

us

6 k"it irMov t"

BvfAvicarc

Jog
'Akr/low

6to, wdror

Lady Psyche'sbabe

In

of II.VI

babe,

401

Princess/ II

double

like

star,

Aprilold,"

inud' cVl juSXft-qp

fyovcr'
ara\a"f)porat
vrjniov a0rar,

6yamjrbpt
dartpi*aX?.
akiyiuop
'Eieroptbifp
And

sixth part of the same

Tennyson
poem
in
of
simile of the same
sort,
speaking the same

in the

another

"'

the babe

in glowing gauze
Half-lapt

Lay like

new-fallen

aAaro,

In 'The

129.

headed
shiningdraperies,
maiden

202

aXcc faM*,
ap6pcnr"w

II.XXIV

143, 379;

Her
to

II.VI
Bellerophon,

ancient counterpart in the story of

an

meteor

that

by

us,

and golden brede,

on

the

grass."

gives us
child :

TENNYSON

The

of
description

the

153

HOMER.

AND

Argive Helen,

in *A

of Fair

Dream

Women':
"

daughterof the gods, divinelytall,

most
fair,"
divinely

And

of
recallsthe description
Homeric
Hymn, 198 :

the

IdtiP kcu Mos

re
fiaXaficydkrj

And

ayrjr^.

the

"long-soundingcorridors" of 'The
"sounding hall" of The Holy Grail,'may

the

aWovaa

iptbmmotof the Homeric

first

the

goddess Artemis, in

dwelling: Od.

Palace

of Art/

be likened
XV

to

146, 191

or

the

; III

399-

The

lovelylines in
11

'The

Aen.
Od.

an

of Shalott':

Little breezes dusk

Thro*

have been called

Lady

the

wave

imitation of

that

and
runs

shiver
for ever,"

"inhorruit
Virgil's

unda

tenebris,"

Ill 195, V 11.

They have also served to illustrateHorace,
I 5, 6 aspera nigrisaequora ventis. One who knows
son's
Tennyhesitate
well
of
and
and
to
pictures lake,
stream,
sea, may

believe that this passage

parallelbe needed,

or

is an

imitation at all ; but ifany

desired,we

may

as

well go

back

ancient
to "the

of II.XXI
the fUktuva"f"pl"
compare
the simile in II.VII 63 :

Ionian father of the rest,"and

126 ; Od.

IV 402,

or

" Z*"f"vpoio
nSvrov eiri"f"p\(
oil)
egf varo
"V re ir6rros vn
viovy/icXapcc
aMjs.
dpwvfupoto

Havmpoiid

11

Collegb, March

31, 1900.

WlLFRED

P. MUSTARD.

III."

Professor
in

tenses

Bennett's

of the

results

Juvenal,

first

present

IX

that

includes

paper

of the

writers

Silius

Flaccus,

(tragedies), Curtius

other

all

Silver

authors

Ausonius,
Bahrens'

Poetae

It is my

purpose

period

has

been

has

authors

the

Latini

Minores,

examined.

been

considered,
the

what

had

been

already

have

been

merit

to

of

which

Plautus, it is far

element,

the

brevity

these

some

of the

are

part of my

In this

reply

and

nothing

more

results
than

there

actual

would

of

usage

as

seems,

delicate

more

of

almost

the

delicate
in the

entire

factors

that add

to

investigation,Professor

of the

absence

the

side)

If this

one."

case

selections, the

many

theoretical

be

authors

of the dramatic

variety

of style,
"

of
difficulty

Elmer

has

the

task.

placed

me

in an
obligationby restating his theory and methods
correspondence as well as by placing his unpublished

to

Bennett

collections

My
the

however,
the

The

entire

great

extended

with

question (from
somewhat

"a

The

consideration.

under

the

of

discussion,

of

cited.

already

invalidate, is such, it

can

this

observes,

Bennett

under

of

and

amount,

statement

revealed

subject

theory

no

investigationof

of

true

those

justificationfor publication.

no

(Metamorphoses),

sufficiently
large
the

Pseudo-

the

vols. I, III, IV
as

and

Seneca

investigationuntil

investigation
the

Martial

attention.

"The

is," as

well

warrant

to

Had

period,

in

as

the

continue

to

reached.

the

contained

Persius,

to

in Phaedrus,

Quintilian,Tacitus, Pliny's Letters, Apuleius

and

The

Age.

The

Declamations

the

me

examined.

were

noted

of

led

48-65),

confined

was

force

the

Italicus,Statius,

examples

Rufus,

of

theory

investigation,which

such

were

in the

usage

Valerius

Lucan,

of Elmer's

review

LATIN.

SILVER

prohibitive (Cornell Studies,

the

investigate the

to

IN

PROHIBITIVES

the

tenses,

same

some

present

An

at

my

intended

are

and
ne

unusual

abridgment

disposal.1
to

be

complete

perfect subjunctive,cave
with

the

types.
of this has

imperative, noli

All

collectors

since

appeared

of

in A.

on

the

and

vide

with

the

use

of

(ne)

ne

with

infinitive,

syntactical material
J. P. XXI

80-91.

are

of the

aware

It is to be
that could

SILVER

IN

PROHIBITIVES

of making
difficulty

such

that the omissions,if any,

hoped
be regarded as

subordinate

155

LATIN.

have

collections
few.

are

been

complete.

All clauses

omitted.

subjunctiveof obligationor
sary
1-30),I have not deemed it necesformal discussion of the subject.All examples
to go into any
with nee, nihil and the like (with a few rare
of the subjunctive
though placed
exceptions)have been treated as prohibitives,
After

Bennett's

of the

treatment

propriety(CornellStudies,IX

under

proper

Let

get Professor

us

before

of reference.

for convenience

subheads

Elmer's

of his

statement

theory clearly

passingto a consideration of the three divisions

under
which the subjectproperly falls the perfectsubjunctive,
the present subjunctive,
and the imperative.
before

us

"

"The
"

emotion,

which

I claim

earnestness,"says

or

lies in the

he in his

replyto Bennett,

from

comes
prohibition

alarm, indignation,

the like,caused

by a fear (realor pretended)that the

will take place. If this act itselfis of such a character
act prohibited
be
that no
h
arm
would
result
from
its
likelyto
particular
performance,I should not expect the perfectto be used (however
much
excited the speaker might be from other causes),
except in
is purposely
those rare
instances where
energetic utterance
or

affected."
"

Wherever

mental

act

the failure to heed

be

would

purely

fraughtwith

either to
serious consequences
in whom
the speaker takes
person

other
speaker or to some
deep interest,
theory would
my

the
a

of

prohibitioneven

lead

to

one

expect the

perfect

tense."

meaning of the verb, the speaker'sattitude toward a

in each case
and the effect of the peract concerned
particular
formance
the only
of it upon
his interests
these points are
whole
essential points in my
theory,they constitute in fact all
there is in the theory."
A fair test of my theory [from a letter of June 5, 1899] may
with each
in the followingmanner
in connection
be made
: Ask
the question,
Will a failure to comply with the proprohibition
hibition
"The

"

'

result in

feelings?'You
tense

the

answer

with
prohibitions
'

'

Yes ! and

disaster of

the few

will be
the

sort

some

will find that in

'No!'

the
perfect,

exceptions
may

to

one's

prohibitionswith
almost
answer

without

interests
the

present

exception.In

will in most

easilybe

or

accounted

cases

for."

be

I56

AMERICAN

I. The

Employing these

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

PerfectSubjunctive.

tests, the

with

in accord

are
following
perfects

Elmer's theory:
1.

With

ne.

Phaedr.

"

vires maiores

istud dixeris ; Multo fuere

athlete to Aesop, questioninghis
(Successful

meae

App.

11, 4 Ne

strength)
expectaverisper deos, si
; Curt. Ru"
4, 10, 32 Sed ne
who has
quid tibi tui regis reverentiae est (Darius to Tyriotes,
brought news of defeat)
gratiamScythas sancire
; 7, 8, 29 Iurando
credideris: colendo

ne

fidem

Quorum

orbas

iurant

(Scythianenvoy

to

ander)
Alex-

ne
onerasuppliciis
veris (Hermolaus to Alexander) ; 9, 2, 29 Ne infregeritis
in manibus meis palmam, qua Herculem
Liberumque patrem, si invidia
his
afuerit,
aequabo(Alexander to
soldiers)
; Luc. 8, 45 1 Ne (neeV)
iura fidemque Respectumque deum
veteri speraverisaula (Lentulus to Pompey, speakingof the Egyptian court); Val. Flac. 5,
claros Minyis invideris actus (Jason to Aeetes,
ne
507 Tu modo
asking an alliance); 7, 415 Ne, precor, infando similem te, virgo,
parenti,Gesseris; haut tales decet inclementia vultus (Jason to
Tito debet Lupus : Ole, quid
Medea) ; Mart. 7, 10, 8 Septingenta

8, 7, 15

ad

te?

me

mihi, Iuppiter,
ne
petenti

Assem

dederis

ne

senectutem,

crediderisve

7, 60, 6 Nil pro

suscensueris vel superbo ; Tac. Hist

territus fueris,
si duae
tamen
i, 16 Ne
orbis motu
nondum
quiescunt(Galba
Hist
lum

Ne

2, 77

tamen

Lupo;

legionesin
Piso

hoc

concussi

his

adoption);
spreveris,
quia aemuantepono, te mihi (Mucianus

Mucianum

to

on

socium

experiris. Me Vitellio
to Vespasian); Plin. 6, 17, 4 Disertior ipsees? tanto
magis ne
invideris : nam
Restihis
friend
minor
invidet
to
est
qui
(Pliny
tutus); 9, 21, 3 Remitte aliquidadulescentiae ipsius,remitte
non

torseris ilium,ne torseris

tuae:
lacrimis,remitte indulgentiae
ne
etiam te (Pliny to Sabinianus, regarding the latter's freedman) ;

Pany. 62
quam
2.

clandestinas
respexeris

Ne

audientibus
With

nee

or

subjunctive.Here
"

insidiantes
neut
nee

existimationes

magis
nullisque

susurros.

preceded by an imperativeor volitive

be regarded as equivalent
must
to neve

(neu). Luc. 7, 591 Ne rue

Nee tibi fatales admoveris

per
ante

medios

nimium

temerarius

perituretua
vile putarisHoc
(The messenger
to Caesar); Val.

nee
Pompey); 9, 1026 Crede
meritum, nobis facili quod caede peractum est
from the Egyptian king bringsPompey's head
Flac. i, 176 Cuncta parato; In quaecumque
vocas;

(Address

to

hostis,

Thessalia
Philippos
.

"

"

Nee

nos,

ait,

158

AMERICAN

friend); Mart.

OF

JOURNAL

218, 2 Die

14,

quotas

et

PHILOLOGY.

quanticupias cenare

nee

: cena
unum
parata tibi est (To the obsonator);
Plin. 8, 24, 5 Absit superbia
asperitas.Nee timueris contemptum
(Pliny to his friend Maximus); Nemes. Cyn. 166 Sed neque

addideris verbum

conclusos

teneas

neque
of
the care

vincula

collo

Inpatienscircumdederis

puppies); Cato 2, 16, 1 Nee te conlaudes

(Advice on
te culpaveris
nee
ipse(Precept).
With
nee
preceded by an indicative." Juv.14, 48 Maxima
3.
si quid Turpe paras, nee tu pueri condebetur puero reverentia,
tempserisannos, Sed peccaturo obstet tibi filius infans (Precept).
nullus precededby an imperative. Ps.-Quint.
235, 24
4. With
nullam
innocentiam
et
ex
Colite,homines,
spem inpunitatis secreto
scelerum conceperitis.
tibi legeris
Luc. i, 53 Sed neque in arctoo sedem
5. With nee.
orbe (Lucan to Nero) ; Ps.-Quint.
qui
22, 3-6 Neque enim
eum,
fructus
non
non
percepit,
vicit,
negaverispugnasse ; neque eum, qui
a
ut
naufragium
qui
fecit,
n
egaveris
negaverispossedisse;
eum,
navigasse; Mart. 5, 6, 16 Nee porrexerisista sed teneto, Sic
tanquam nihil offeras agasque (To his book).
"

"

6. With

7. With

nemo.

nullus.

pserisunquam
8. With

Cato, Coll.

"

"

1, 31 Neminem

Cato 3, 10,

Si

riseris (Precept).

prodest,sensum

nullius tem-

(Precept).

nihil.
"

Tac. Ann.

16,22 Denique nihil ipsede Thrasea

nobis relinque(Cossutianusto
senatum
: disceptatorem
scripseris
credideris (Precept); Coll.
Nihil
Coll.
temere
Nero); Cato,
24
48 Nihil arbitrio virium feceris (Precept).
Cato 2, 29, 1 Iudicium
populi numquam
numquam.
9. With
contempserisunus (Precept); 4,41, 1 Damnaris
post
numquam
longum tempus amicum (Precept).
Elmer
repeatedlyemphasizes the absence of verbs of mental
in prohibitions
of the strongest arguaction in the perfect
as one
ments
of the three things
in support of his theory,in fact one
that make
152): "In
up his theory. Thus he says (A. J. P. XV
earliest
of
Latin
from
the
times
the
whole
the
history
language,
down
to be found in prohibitions
to and includingLivy, there are
expressed by ne with the perfectsubjunctiveonly two, or at most
viz. ne dubiiaris (Cic*
mental activity,
three,verbs denotingmere
ad Att. 7, 3, 2), ne metueritis (de rep. 1, 19, 32), ne curaris (ad
has
is certainlya fourth instance which
Att. 4, 15, 6)." There
escaped the notice of both Elmer and Bennett, ne curassis,Poen.
552, the only example of a verb of purely mental action with ne
"

PR0HIB1TIVES

in the

IN

in
perfectin prohibitions

with Elmer
be used

LATIN.

SILVER

While

Plautus.1

that verbs of mental

in his contention

in the strongest kind of

we
prohibitions,

not

can

action

agree
not

can

admit

must

59

that,

regarding the three instances of nil curassis cited by Bennett

the proportionof such verbs is very small
(p.65) as prohibitions,
in the dramatists.
Accepting the instances with nee, nihil and
the like,the proportionbecomes, as Bennett has shown, a very
respectableone in Cicero and the poets of the Augustan age. It
is surprising
of different verbs, notablythose
to note the number
of non- mental action,that appear
in prohibitions.
in the perfect
Most

of them

but

occur

once

twice.

or

While

I have

made

no

of them, I feel

quitesafe in saying that dixis,

to all periods,
feceriszndfuerisare the most frequentand common
while the authors we
are
consideringemploy nearlyas many as
those of the entire period preceding and ending with Livy. In
the 57 prohibitions
that have been cited,
41 different verbs are
found.
Of these, 16 express mental
action, occurring in 22
systematiccount

Such

passages.

percentage of verbs

the

passages is out of all

classes in the language.

and

of both

total verbs
proportion to
Even
instances that Elmer would
the
omitting
perhaps class as
those of obligation
or
propriety,the percentage will be changed
but little. I am
confident that additional prose examples will
confirm these results." The theory as to the absence
of verbs of
action
in the perfectsubjunctivein prohibitions
is plainly
mental
untenable for Silver Latin,as I believe it is for the entire history
of the language. Its infrequency in the dramatists may
be
A theory as ingenious might be
explained in various ways.
advanced

of certain verbs of non-mental

explainthe absence
or
periods.

to

action in authors
Elmer's
or
dignified

of

rank
1

ne

with

the

perfectnever

deferential address

does

not

appear

contention

number
or

Elmer

of the

in his last article

is considerable

example of
Cons.

5, 5

usage

I have
ne

in

occur

of mental

verb

admits, curassis in Plautus

existence

noted, in

and
concupieris,

god)

Plautus,

action

in

are

passage,

Cicero,as

small
Ad

on

Elmer

Elmer's
has

portionof

of

addressed, the
for he

says

I still believe

and

light

personages

Elmer

certainlybe of similar character.

must

in its bearing
whose

(p.91) still ignores this

instances
a

instance

one

in

occurs

valid in the

When

precedingexamples.

distinction (or in

did say that no such

true." If euraris is

'Thus,

that

contention, for

it to

""

be

apparently
Its
we

ance
importhave

an

denied.
vigorously
Seneca's

Polyb. De Cons. 9,

ne

prose,

Ad

invideris.

Marc.

De

160

AMERICAN

tone

be

must

which

the

which

he

with the

perfectwas

the

and

Elmer

to

assent

This may

hardlyregard itsappearance

can

of Curtius Rufus

Tacitus

or

of

far

Silver

as

authors,but

some

ne

one

epicwriters,the

in the

Pliny'spanegyricon

or

that

conclusions

Bennett's

be true

with

the earnestness

time,or

a
as
essentially
colloquialism

Latin is concerned.

under

great the excitement

however
deferential,

at
speaker is laboring
speaks.

not

can

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

speeches
Trajanas an

example of colloquial
usage.
to

Sixteen of the prohibitions

(mostly from Cato) are addressed
used with the
Cave
indefinite person.
an
(ne),which was

in
perfect

Plautus

and

but

once.

the

Augustan writers.

Terence

It is not cited in the

II. The
The

than
frequently

more

Subjunctive.

Present

followingexamples conform

absence

ne, occurs

Cicero and

examples given from

Elmer's

to

of the

theory

of

specialemotion, as he defines it, in prohibitions

expressedby the present subjunctive.
With***.

i.

Gratt. Cyn. 190

"

ne(u) suspicias;4,
dubites; Mart
ne

metuas;

ne

1, 70, 13

accedas; 9, 61, 20

(Bahrens) ne

74,

4,

Sen. Phaedr.

766

mirere; Calp. 3, 75 ne
placeas;7, 26, 2
59, 5 ne

Introd. to Bk. XII,

metuas;

ne

aspernere;

ne

mireris;

ne

violes; 14, 97, 3 ne spernas; Plin. Trai. 40,

existimes; Juv. 15, 89 ne quaeras et dubites; Cato 1, 17,
sis; 2, 31, 1 ne cures;
1, 22, 1 ne timeas; 1, 25, 2 ne
cures;

ne

ne

videaris;4,

13, 66,

1 ne

ne

cures;

3, 21,

ne

22,

ne

cures;

4,

38,

3, 2,
ne

credas ; 4, 45, 2 ne quaeras ; Auson. 29, 6 (Peiper)

ne
praetereas ;
mireris
metuas
; 262, 24 ne
; 309, 2 ne reputes ; Avian*
207, 29 ne
mireris; Vincent. 4, 361, 10 ne metuas; Felix. 4, 338, 7
1, 11 ne
ne

praestes; Incert. 3, 306, 8

dubites; Incert. 5, 105,

Priap.44,
With

2.
"

Sen. H.

disce
utaris

nee
nee

culpes;

vereare

nee

metuas

exagites; Perdic.

ne

182

4,

308, 5

ne

dubites;

ne

dubitetis.

ne
neu

or

nee

1085 preme
invideas; Mart.
Cato

eas;
2

imperativeor subjunctive.
linquas(linquat)
; Pers. 3, 73

preceded by

F.

3, 24,

neu

credas; Incert.

ne

an

1, 117, 13

pete

nee

roges;

fuge neu

studeas; 2, 30,
Auson.
Mos. 428
offendas ;
exprobres; Incert. 5, 83, 3

1, 12, 1

nee
diligito

nee

; 419, 4 mitte nee

; Incert. 5, 97, 4 mitte

nee

exprobres.

12,
2

14,

sit

nee

propellite
memento

PROHIBJTIVES

3. With

158

nee

or

neu.

IN

Sen. H. O. 764

"

dicas; Stat Silv.

nee

metuas

nee

optes;

Juv. 3, 302
aut
despicias;
Nemes.

70,

10,

metuas

nee

1, 1, 17

11

8, 189

possis;13,

nee

ignoscas
; 9,

eredas ; Tac. Ann.

neu

14, 203

(neu) credas

nee

; Pers. 5,

putes; Mart. 10, 47, 13

nee

nee

l6l

LATIN.

SILVER

10,

possis;

nee

contemnas

nee

99

metuas

nee

3, 50

nee

; Cato 2, 16, 1 nee

; 166 noceasque
neque teneas
Maxim.
Vitalis
teneconlaudes;
possis;
1, 143 nee
4, 150, 1 nee

Cyn. 165

aris; Dracont.
4. With

216, 7

5,

nee

quaeras.

(ne)."Gratt. Cyn.

cave

1 Sciat caveto;
Plin. 5, io, 2

cave

transeas; 183,

26

7, 15, 6
ne

cave

ne

50

cave
velit,

ne

cave

; Mart.

Apul.

exedas; Auson.

11,

6, 79,

loquaris;

; 10, 72, 13 caveto

extorqueant;
ne

subeat

(Vliet)cave

12

ne

343, 4

decipiare

cave.

5. With

6, 21, 4

vide

ne

(ne).
"

quidpecces,

Phaedr.

3, 6, 3 vide

ne

; Mart

conpungam

vide ; 10, 19, 13 ne pulses,

videto; 14, 131,
damnes
Avit.
vide
ne
2
;
4, 258, 2 ne

vide ; Cato 4, 25,

fias,
2 ne
laedas vide ne repugnes.
6. With

45

nan.

Pers. 1, 6

"

dubites ; Cato, App. 76

non

Asclep.4,
7. With

141, 30

non

castiges;5,

examenque

pecces ; 3, 240, 4

laedas ;

non

dedigneris.
Juv. 4, 22 nil expectes; Apul. 208,

4, 7 nil dubites ; 312, 9 nihil metuas

33 nil facias.
8. With numquam.
The

accedas

non

nihil"
Auson.

metuas;

"

Cato

3, 242, 35

29

; Cato

nihil

3, 242,

Improperes numquam.

followingpresents display emotion that Elmer's theory

not lead us to expect in prohibitions
employing this tense:

would
1.

non

With

omnes

ne.

"

tuas, Ne

Phaedr.

Per

perque spes
superos oro
mali Huic
nihil
indices,bubulce;
me
umquam
to countryman) ; Curt Ruf. 6, 3, 12 Ne vos
magno

agro feci (Hare

labore credatis Bessum
to his

App. 26, 4

vacuum

regnum

occupaturum

(Alexander

soldiers);
gloriamque vestram, qua huma9, 2, 28 Per vos
in vos
et in me
vestra
num
fastigiumexceditis,perque et mea
merita,quibus invicti contendimus, oro quaesoque, ne humanarum
terminos adeuntem
alumnum
rerum
commilitonemque vestrum,
dicam
deseratis (Alexander to his soldiers)
ne
; Pers. 3,
regem,
Ne
mihi
Ne
sis
tutor (Invalid
to friend)
trepidarevelis
96
; 5, 170
(Davus to his master); IL Lat. 330 Moneo, ne rursus
iniqueIllius
dextrae (Helen to Paris)
tua fata velis committere
vos
; 724 Nunc
divum, Per mare, per Ditis ductus obtestor opaci,
per numina
Ne rapere hanc animam
crudeli caede velitis (Dolon to Ulysses

l62

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

and

ordine
Diomed); Stat Theb. 3, 241 Vos o superi,meua
sanguis,Ne pugnare odiis neu me temptare precando Certetis
lituos atque
(Jupiterto the gods); 3,665 Ne mihi tunc, moneo,
volenti Obvius
ire pares (Capaneusto Amphiaraus) ; 6, 893
arma

Ne, precor,

aciem

ante

(abiganthoc

numina

ius tantum

casibus

sinas
Fraternisque

esse

!)votis (Adrastusto Tydeus, eager

to engage

in singlecombat) ; Silv. 4, 9, 55 Tantum

ne
mihi,quo soles lepore,
Et nunc
to Grypus); Mart. 11,
hendecasyllabosremittas (Statius
55, 2 Hortatur fieri quod te Lupus, Urbice,patrem, Ne credas;
nihil est, quod minus illevelit;Ps.-Quint.
201, 9 Ne quidinprobe

petas, ne videaris isto animo

litigasse
(Father to son); Vespa 62
Mi ne credas aliquid
(Cook to Vulcan,who is decidinga contest)
;
nostri ne spernas, peto
Apul. 19, 3 Ergo brevitatem gurgustioli
(Milo to Lucius); 169, 24-26 Quovis alio felicius maritare,modo
confene in Thrasylli
manum
sacrilegamconvenias,neve sermonem
accumbas
mensam
toro
nee
adquiescas(Shade of the
ras, nee
murdered
Tlepolemus to his wife); Auson. 296, 83 In hoc repoomnia

nentem

crimineris
Ne

neve
Ne, quaeso, segnem
putes
perversum
to himself)
impium (To Paulinus,referring
; 301,

venerande
igitur,

his ut male

nee

190

Increpites
parens
coniuge carpas vel mentis vitio (Same
persons as preceding passage);Avian. 9, 23 Ne facile alterius
repetas consortia (Bear to traveller deserted by his companion) ;
Dracont. 5, 148, 273. 276 Ne viscera matris Transadigas gladio,
laceres ne membra
to
parentis.Civilia colla ne ferias (Poor man
rich); Incert. 3, 300, 6 Ne nostra feras de regionepedem (To Isis).
2. With
nee
or neve
preceded by an imperativeor subjunctive.
Sen. Troad. 562 Libera Graios metu
crudelem
Neve
putes
Quod sorte iussus Hectoris gnatum petam. Petissem Oresten
Luc. 2, 637
to
Andromache);
(Ulysses,with assumed
feeling,
Concute.
Nee Pharnacis arma
relinquas(Pompey to his son) ;
Sil. Ital. 17, 367 Vitamque remittas Neve
sinas captum Ausonias
(Juno, pleading with Jupiterfor Hannibal);
perferrecatenas
me

studiis neque

me

versum

vel

"

Mart.
velis

1, 35,
meos

of his
mihi

14

lusibus

et

Macer); Apul. 56,

sume,
supplicium

tamen

me

Immo

Nee

castrare

criticisedthe immoral

vero

legarpoetas,
minor

licet maius

(To his
quodvis

putes, oro, sponte angorem

esto, mi
servant

tone

multos

nee

Catullo

(Fotisto Lucius); 89, 3 Bono animo

somniorum
figmentisterreare (Aged

tibi concinasse
vanis

nee

17

iocis,rogamus,

who
Cornelius,

works) ; 10, 78, 15 Sic inter veteres

Uno
sed tibi sim
priores,
praeferas

friend

nee

Parcas

libellos (To

istum

erilis,
to

her

PROHIBITIVES

LATIN

SILVER

IN

63

mortali
nee
mistress)
; 93, 8 Siste puellam
speres generum
stirpecreatum
(Order to Psyche's father);113, 13 Ergo mihi
vel ullo mentis accersito genere
ausculta nee te rursus
praecipitio
vel
putetisegenum
perimas (Pan to Psyche); 146, 3 Nee me
aestimetis (Captive
abiectum neve
de pannulisistisvirtutes meas
reformides
to robbers); 256,7 Exue
earum
nee
quicquam rerum
Disce
libens:
ut arduum
(Venus to Lucius); Auson. 261, 13
.

habenas
praeceptoris

tetrici nee

precor, lacerare tuum,

verbis
melle absinthia,

nee

Detestere, nepos

289, 7 Parce,

velis,ceu
Unde, precor,

Admiscere
paternis,

amara

(To Paulinus);299, 154

maxima
meliora putes nee
perdas Praemia detestando tuis bona
vilia
fontibus orta(To Paulinus);309, 11 Oro libens sumas, nee
dedignerisQuae sunt parva (To Gestidius); Incert. 3, 273, 15
Expectes oro neve interimas me (Father to son).
nee
precededby an indicative. Mart. 1, 54, 4 Unum,
3. With
si superest, locum rogamus, nee me, quod tibi sum
novus, recuses
enrolled
his
be
to
friends)
(To Fuscus, asking
; Tac. Ann.
among
et si quid occultius parat, inlicitum,
6, 8 Abditos principis
sensus,
anceps ; nee ideo adsequare(Speech of Terentius).
Mart. 4, 20, 3 Ferre nee
hanc possis,possis,
nee.
4. With
sion)
under discusGellia's
faults
illam
a
nd
are
nee
Colline,
(Caerellia
tual
me
putetisprivatissimultatibus instinc; Apul. 49, 10 Nee
odio proprio saevire (Nightguardto jurors); 63, 23 Nee
"

"

istud factum

putes ulla benivolentia

lamentationes

omnino;

ceterum

creabis

summum

omnino

sed

conferas

mihi

et

certe

(Cupid
de marito

103, 21 Neque
quicquam vel audias vel

Psyche);

to

nil

the

manner

or

human

the divine

depend

illas scelestas feminas

child);104, 18 Nee
(Cupid to Psyche); 126,
neque
istud horae
the

miser rima

river to

medela

quidem gravissimum dolorem, tibi vero

exitium

is obeyed will

tua

ei redeunti

(Fotistells Lucius

respondeas(Cupid to Psyche. Upon

order

ut

of power
given her
Quarum (i.e. sororum), si quas forte
nee
prospicias
acceperis,
neque respondeas immo

salubri possem
subsistere
her
by
mistress);98, 11

contra

morte

24

formidabiles

Psyche, who

was

nature

vel videas

tantis aerumnis

Psyche,

meas

in which

the

of their

vel audias

exercita,

aquas polluasnee vero

feras aditum (The reeds in

sanctas
oves

about

to

throw

herself into the

inlicitaadflectare pietate
(Tower
stream); 131, 17 Nee tu tamen
old man's request to be taken into Charon's
to Psyche, regarding
leve
boat); 131, 22 Nee putes futtile istud polentaciumdamnum
(Tower to Psyche).
in regalisolio
cave
("*)."Curt, Ruf. 4, 1, 22 Et cum
5. With

164

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

civium dominus, cave

vitae necisqueomnium
oblivisresidebis,
in quo accipis
caris habitus,
regnum, immo, hercule,propter quern
of
him the
the
to
Abdalonymus, upon offering
(One
messengers
kingdom) ; 4, 10, 26 Vultus tuus nescio quod ingens malum
sed
praefert,

miseri

cave

auribus

hominis

et saepe calamitatis solacium

infelix,
to messenger

tibi esse

cave

bringingnews
ne

credas

of

est nosse

sortem

esse

(Darius

suam

amicos
Quos viceris,

defeat); 7, 8, 28

inter dominum

didici

parcas:

et servum

nulla amicitia

Alexander) ; Mart. 6, 78, 3 Bibas caveto :

si biberis,nihil videbis (Heras, the physician,to his
Vinum
patient. Disobedience brought the predictedresult);11, 102,7
Audiat aedilis ne te videatque
caveto
(Jesting serious warning to
Lydia); Apul. 30, 6 Cave ne nimia mellis dulcedine diutinam bilis
contrahas (Jestingspeech of Fotis to Lucius).
amaritudinem
6. Cave (ne) preceded by an imperative. Stat. Theb. 11, 111
mitis Adrastus
Praevaleat
plebesque,cave,
Impelle nefas; neu
Lernaea moretur
to
(Tisiphoneto her sister Megaera, summoned
her aid from the underworld).
vide (ne). Phaedr.
App. 10, 14 Vide, ne querela
7. With
domus
to
maior accrescat
a father)
(Aesop
; Sen. Oed. 857 Ne te
to Oedipus); Med.
parentispigeatinventi vide (Old man
532
est

(Scythian envoy

to

"

"

Ias. Alta

timesco

sceptra. Med.

Ne

8, 14 Stultus est, qui fructus earum

metitur.
spectat, altitudinem non

cupiasvide
(i.e.

Vide,
ipsisramis, quos

Curt. Ruf. 7,

arborum)

magnarum
ne,

dum

ad

cacumen

decicum
pervenirecontendis,
conprehenderis,
das (Scythian envoy
to Alexander); Pers. i, 109 Videsis, ne
tibi forte limina frigescant
maiorum
(Friend to Persius).
the
which
has been asked
in
in
Elmer,
test-question
giving
in the subjunctive
connection with the preceding 168 prohibitions

present, says:
without
been

on

"You

will find the

exception."

If I have

answer

erred

the side of conservatism,and

will be 'No!'

almost

in my
conclusions,it has
Professor Elmer's theory

given the benefit of every doubt.

Yet, instead of the
told might be met
few exceptionswe were
with,78 of the prohibitions
(44 per cent.)do not accord with the theoryat all. This
but the result is stillmore
ifwe
in itselfis surprising;
startling,
in doing. It will be genertake another step, as we are justified
ally
has been

admitted

that

precepts

or

addressed
prohibitions

to

no

be tested with any degree of exactness

not
particular
person can
All
such
such
a question.
therefore,have been
prohibitions,
by

regarded as non-emotional (I use the word and its oppositein the

in the perfect
sense
givenby Professor Elmer). The prohibitions

166

AMERICAN

7, 8, 28. 29

{cave

credos,

tie

difference

being

of the

two

In these

PHILOLOGY.

the present and perfect

of the same
verb
credideris)in the same
speech, the only

have

we

OF

JOURNAL

ne

that the present is

probably the

112
present subjunctiveprohibitions

emphatic

more

different verbs

46 being those of mental action. Of the 168 prohibitions,

97 are verbs of mental action,a percentage considerablylarger
Elmer
than in Plautus and Terence, where
states that about
one
occur,

examples are of this class.

The present, which
yielded to noli with the imperative in
its
recovered
Cicero, has
positionagain.
addressed
of the prohibitions
cent,
to a
are
Seventy-two per
definite person, includingall the prose examples. It is interesting
to note that the criticsand later writers on the prohibitive
regard
Professor Elmer
of Madvig's theory,
the originaloverthrower
as
of
fact
Hale
Professor
the
that
either ignorantor
forgetful
of Elmer's
(A. J. P. IX 162), six years before the appearance
papers, had shown that Madvig's theory did not apply to Plautus.
with regard to cave
Drager'sstatement
(ne)(Hist.Syn. I 326) :
dritten
mit
der
und
Person des Con"Die
ersten
Verbindung
third of the

seit der klassischen Zeit nicht mehr

vor," is
junktivskommt
incorrect. Eight examples with the third person have been cited.

III. The
A.

94

Cyn.

nee
nee

4, 54

Phoen.

133

metue;

Phaed.

1249

ne

ne

metue

Consol.
relinquite;

ne

125

violate;95

ne

adspergite;917

neve

verere;

137

720

propera ; Aga. 833

trepida; Octav. 259 neve
neve

erue;

praebe;

neve

ne

credite ; 2, 39

ne

193

; Troad.

ne

nee

Within.

Liv. 247 nee

repugna;
destrue ; 470 nee
crede ; Germ. Prog.
morare
; 249 nee
crede; 55 nee puta; Sen. H. F. 660 neve
frauda; Thy.

Gratt

248

Imperative.

nee

metue
nova

227

ne

parce;

195
ne

neve

crede;

984

ne

metue;

everte;

283

1002

metue;

ne

; 1024
puta ; Med. 608 nee rumpe
trahite
H.
1062
0.
ne
;
;
1377 nee
dicta ; Luc. 1, 94
; Pers. 6, 66 neu

differte; 5, 492

ne

retine ; 5, 536

ne

flecte;6, 773 ne parce; 6, 812 ne quaere; 7,

rumpite; 7, 328 ne parcite;7, 590 ne rue; 8, 627 ne cede;
5,

588

ne

dubita ; 9, 982

contemne

Nemes.

ne

; 4,
1, 81

ne

tangere ; 9, 1082
dubita ; 4, 146

78

ne

ne

desere;

Val. Flac. 1, 215

nee

ne

ne

cessa

24

ne

9,

613

credite ; Calp.2, 60 ne
desere ; 7, 20 nee
desere ;

nee

perde; Cyn. 185 nee indulge;

desere; 1, 526 ne pande; 2, 251 ne quaere;
4, 44

ne

PR0HIBIT1VES

SILVER

IN

LATIN.

67

defice;4, 125 ne crede; 4, 218 ne ferte;4, 477 nee

credite;4, 581 ne inpende; 4, 592 ne defice; 4, 603 nee crede;
finge;7, 226 neu
adi; 5, 589 ne sperne; 6, 539 neve
5, 502 nee
argue;
7, 287 ne falle;7, 449 ne crede; 8, 12 ne crede; 8, 436
ne
cede; Sil. Ital. 1, 636 ne crede; 2, 30 ne deposce; 2, 700 neu
rumpite; 2, 701 nee postferte;
3, 146 ne exhorresce; 5, 87 ne
dedignare;5, 117 ne fingite;
5, 317 ne desere; 6, 538 ne cessa;
ne
expectate; 11, 358 ne sperne; 11, 591 ne spoliate;12,
9, 32
14, 168 ne
329 neu date; 13, 284 ne rumpite; 13, 874 ne metue;
2,

596

ne

precare;

15, 161

capesse;

16, 670

sperne;

ne

191

ne

29

nee

fabricate;17,

ne

prodite;Stat. Theb.
credite; 3,

15,

1, 688

ne

16, 127

capesse;

miscete; 17, 445

nee
sine; 2, 160

2, 118

perge;

ne
ne
ne

gaude ; 3, 31
301
3, 7i5necdesine; 4,
; 4, 537 ne vulgata; 4, 599 ne saevite ; 4, 642 ne tre513 ne spernite
ne
plangite;6, 167
pida; 5, 670 neve indulgete; 5, 750 ne violate,
vocate
nee
dignare; 8, 325 ne rape ; 8, 326 ne propera ;
; 8, 94 neve
neu
praecipe; 9, 660 nee perge ; 10, 696 ne crede ; 10, 703
8, 328
ne
permitte; 10, 708 ne perge; 11, 390 ne incesse;12, 203 ne
crede; 12, 762 ne crede; 12, 816 nee
revocate;
12, 595 nee
Ach.

tempta;

1, 80

admitte; 1, 534 ne
labora; 2, 2, 142
nee

26, 5

puta

ne

6, 27, 5
55, 3
ne

Juv.9,

esto;

neu

Mono.

75

ne

no,

130

ne

crede; Auson.

2, 39

ne

ne

48, 7

ne

nee

temne;

ne

ne

ne

31,

ne
ne

4, 1, 29

timeto;

nee

3,

crede ;

ne

contemne

; 12,

viola;14,

1 ne

quaere;
laede ; Ser. Sam.

gravare

177, 3
; Cato

cessa;

3,

ne

L. M.

895

nee

desere; 71, 8 ne quaere;

284, 32 nee dedignare; Sen.

80, 5 ne fidite;192, 83 ne horresce ;

4, 81, 13 ne cessate; Petron. 4, 90, 3

276 ne caedite ; Regian. 4, 359, 1

quaere; Avian. 26, 4 nee
quaere;

12

propera,

14, 97,
Plin. 8, 18, 1
2,

prime;

con

sume;

dubita;
28

12

Mart. 3, 2,

5,

trepida;

crede ; CoL

1, 392
Silv. 1, 5, 10

abutere ; 8, 59, 3

nee

nee

ne

1, 35

6,

2,

lege;

concede;

neve

memento;

nee

concute;

nee

; 4, 14, 1 1 nee

date; 13,

sperne

i, 2

cede; 1, 941
demitte;

358

1,

nee

parce ; 7, 93, 7

ne

ne

pete;

ne

5, 1, 179

recense;

concipe;

1 ne

ne

ne

ne

ne

succurabe;Octav.
crede ; Luxor.

Orest.

4, 255,

4, 394, 3

ne

Trag. 486
dubitate;
2
ne
neve
dubitate;
inponite.
Priap.14,
657
puta; 77, 17
In these 163 examples,95 different verbs are represented,
30
being those of mental action,found in 72 passages.
ne

ne

Nulli

with

Juv. 6, 631, in
Nihil

with

the

imperativeis

found

in Phaedr.

App. 6, 15

and

both instances with credite.

imperativeis
nihil mentire).

the

crede ; Coll. 44

found

twice in Cato

(1,8, 1 nihil

68

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

Cato, Coll. 52.

gravare is the only prose example.
work with which I am
Every syntactical
familiar,
except Lane
does not occur
with the imperativeafter
states that nan
("1582),
Ovid.
Lane says it occurs
a few times,but gives no
examples.
I have noted four instances : Sen. H. F. 589 Tu non
ante
tuam
deos
clara
dies
cum
respiceconiugem quam
optulerit Spartanique
aderit ianua Taenari ; Calp.5, 24 Sed non
ante
greges in pascua
mitte reclusos Quam
fuerit placataPales; II. Lat. 1037 Non
vitam
mihi
concede
favores ; Cato 3, 241, 6
nee
(ne V)
magnos
iudica

Minime

occurs

Plin. 8, 18, line

Eripe,si valeas,non

Noli with the Infinitive.

B.

Seventy-two examples of
verbs of mental
which

are

tela furenti.

suggere

action.

noli have

With

those of mental

been

noted, 32 being with

noli 59 different verbs occur, 26 of

The number
of instances and

action.

smaller than in
the percentage of verbs of mental action are much
Cicero.
the
There, as Elmer has shown, noli encroached
upon

present

The
subjunctive.

imputare;

1, 25, 7 noli

adfectare;4',7, 23 noli

Phaedr. 1, 22, 8
examples are:
noli
vereri;2, 3, 4
facere;3, 18, 14

noli
noli

Curt. Ruf. 9, 2, 26 nolite amittere;

Calp. 3, 90 nolite credere ; Stat. Silv. 2, 7, 35 noli provocare ;
Mart. 1, 24, 4 nolito credere ; 1, 91, 2 noli carpere; Introd. to Bk.
II, noli facere,noli inducere; 2, 74, 4 nolito invidere; 3, 31, 5
esse;

noli negare;
5, 57, 1 noli placere;
7, 76,5
nolito placere;9, 9, 3 noli queri; 10, 90, 9 noli vellere;n, 13, 2
noli praeterire;
11, 14, 1 nolite sepelire;Ps.-Quint.13, 21 Aoli
noli fastidire;
4,

38, 2

mirari; 136, 5 nolite aestimare;154, 16 noli desperare; 240, 24

nolite quaerere; 415, 25 noli dicere;417, 12
nolite dare; 333,9
noli opponere ; 440, 19 noli criminari ; Juv. 1, 126 noli vexare;
6,
378 noli committere; Plin. 4, 27, 4 noli amare; Apul. 169,26 noli
Cato 3, 216, 52 noli inridere;1, 9 noli desistere;
auspicari:
1, 10
noli contendere; 1, 13 noli promittere;1, 14 noli credere; i, 19
noli
noli ponere;
1, 23 noli incusare;1, 27 noli probare; 1,32
2, 4 noli contendere; 2, 9 noli contemnere;
2,
praeponere;
noli
noli
noli contendere;2, 12
referre;2,
perquirere;2, 15

11
20

ignoscere;2, 25 noli submittere;2, 26

noli dimittere; 3, 15 nolito silere; 3, 20 noli timere; 4, 3 noli
dere
dicere; 4, 10 noli indulgere;4, 18 noli ridere;4, 34 noli contennolito credere; 2,

21

noli

noli

promittere; 4, 46 noli gaudere; App. 2 noli dimittere; App. 6 noli haberi;App. 8 noli
dicere;Col. 16 noli adsuescere;Col. 30 noli attendere;Col. 40
; 4, 35

noli

maerere

; 4, 37

PROHIBITIVES

IN

noli dimittere ; Auson.

tangere; Gall. 4, 104,

Priap.44,

parcere ;

267, 36

SILVER

noli

LATIN.

exigere;

Sen.

63, 9
5, 67

4,

nolite extinguere; Maxim.

69

noli
noli

nolite putare ; 79, 3 noli erubescere.

In the Disticha of Cato

find the richest mine

we

of

prohibitive

expressionspresented in any singleauthor in the language. In

of 14 different types.
476 lines occur
78 distinct prohibitions
Noli predominates,appearing in 40 per cent
of the passages.
of obligation
or
Light is also cast upon the subjunctive
propriety,
find excellent examples of the perfectwith nemo,
as
we
nullus,
nihil and

numquam,

numquam,

in

and

of the

that
expressions

Elmer, in the

present with

non,

nihil and

clearlyprohibitions.
article (A. J. P.

are

of his second

closingwords

XV

that

regards the use of non in Silver Latin, I believe

it stillcontinued to be carefully
distinguishedfrom ne." It

has

been

327),says

"

As

that

shown

and
subjunctive
use

occurs

in

with
prohibitions

imperative. It is reasonable

confined

not

was

non

these two

to

types.

the present
that its
to suppose
noted

in my
the first and

I have

number

of passages where it occurs

with
third persons, where
volitive. In most
the expressionis clearly
which can
in
immediate
connection
there
cases
are
subjunctives

readinga

be

not

48

non

explainedas

of

sit; 185

tegant; Med.

non

The
obligation.

horreat;Luc. 7, 322 non

pudeat; Val.
5, 39 non
Mart.

5, 34, 9

16,
intellegat;
Sen

Sam.

28

Dracont.

146,

5,

coniungatur;207,
Mono.

There

non

non

Namat.

crescam;

commoveant;
Flac. 4, 610

other

are

1,

263

228

non

non

420

non

is a

has

not

yet been

explanationbefore
problemsinvolved than
umvBRMTY

JUH4

of

chicaoo,

2, I90O.

habeat; 6,

with the

to consider

non

moveat;

aut
adfligar,
indignemur;

202,
1

non

451

non

291

non

pudeat;

side
outprohibitive,
at another

time.

difficultiesor inconsistencies

the poets of the Augustan age

suggested. It would be rash to venture

in Cicero

an

12

connection

hope
of the seeming
I believe,
solution,

of usage
which

non

deceant; 1, 413 non

micent, non
surgant;
Cato
puniat;
4, 29,
frangant.

pointsin

of Silver Latin,which
There

non

8, 738 non desint;Calp.

sit; 5, 57 non
dividat;

sollicitemus ; Plin. 3, 19, 9

pudeat; Auson. 307, 13 non

non
extollant,

non

non

tegat; Juv. 6, 448

non

899

513

passages are : Sen. Thy.

veniat ; H. 0. 1593 non

and

more

I have

thorough examination
yet been able to give.
Willard

of the

K. Clement.

/
f
(

IV." NOTES

SERVIUS.

ON

consider a few questions

nected
connotes
not directly
following
with a comparison
of the Servius and Scholia of Daniel,
edge
knowlto be a difference in lexicographical
althoughthere seems
found
in the text are chiefly
shown by each, and corruptions
in the Scholia. The most
importantquestionpresented the
but
is reallya question
of Biblical criticism,
of Servius
religion
The

"

"

we

have touched

it only as it refers to Servius.

on

Religionof Servius.

I. The
The

impressionmade

however, comes
views, but from
would
to

Servius ad G.

The

i,

466

ab

constat

hora

Mark

27,45;

source.

is said in

The

2, 801 Varro

visam, et postquam

This

which, it

period would
to

are

occiso

autem

mentaries
com-

impression,
religious

statements

some

the

Caesare

ad

seek

not

following:
.

solis

Compare
usque
it was
Luke
about
23, 44 "and
allthe earth until the
darkness over

sexta

noctem.

15, 33;
was

remaining passages
enim

ab Aenea, donee
dicitur,

is that the

of
explanation

referred

passages

the sixth hour and there

Daniel

Christian

of
presentation

the

fuisse defectum

ninth hour.11

passages

Christian writer of that

emphasize.

Matthew

some

from what

not

seem,

from

not

are

by

are

from

the Scholia of

ait banc stellam Luciferi,

quae Veneris
Laurentem
veniret,
semper
agrum

ad

videri desiisse :
pervenit,

unde

et

pervenisse

se
agnovit. Cf. Matt. 2, 9 " When they had heard the king,they
in the East, went
departed
; and, lo,the star, which they saw

before them, tillit

was."
"And

The

account

came

and

stood

over

of the deliverance

his chains felloff from his hands

to them of his

own

accord/'finds

where the young child

of Peter,Acts 12, 7-10
the gate which opened
.

counterpart in the

ad

comment

interim claudi vinctum ; cumque

sponte sua et
carceris fores apertaeessent, et vincula Acoeti excidissent ; B. 6, 13
4,

469 iussiteum

vinculis sponte labentibus.

II. The Servius
The

careful

Macrobius

on

of Macrobius.

comparisons made by
passages in Vergil and

others
comments

of statements
on

the

in
same

NOTES

ON

SERVIUS.

171

passages in the
utilized in the

in the one
not
Servius,show that statements
were
preparationof the other. However, in some
Macrobius
from Gellius,
has borrowed
and
the
liberally

passages

in

statements

these taken

an

abbreviated

form

Gellius

from

from

the scholiast may

the commentator.
scholiast has hue

have
In

or

considered
the

them

comment

atque illuc,as

in the scholia.

appear

Macrobius
as
on

the work

2,

Were

If from the latter,

vexare,

has Gellius

has hue et illuc 6, 7, 8. Ad

D. has crebritate atque

of Servius

B. 6, 76, the

6, 5, while

bius
Macro-

commenting on squaand
asperitate
; Gellius 2, 6, 20
Macrobius Sat 6, 7, 17 have crebritate asperitateque.Commenting
matura
of a quotation
on
as
applied to fruit under cover
from Nigidius D., G. 1, 260 says poma, quae neque acerba tint
Gell. 10, 11, 3 in pomis matura
dicuntur.
neque putrida,matura
inmitia
cruda
caduca
et
sunt
et
dicuntur,quae neque
neque
sed tempore suo adulta maturataque. The statement
of
decocta,
Macrobius 6, 8, 9 differs only slightlyfrom the latter. In none
of these is the phraseology such as to indicate that the material
derived from Macrobius,and
in the commentary
was
necessarily
10, 314,

lentem,

"

"

the

is true with reference

same

and

commentary,

by

Servius

that Macrobius

to

other

topicsdiscussed

in Macrobius.

Yet

in the

this fact does

have

mentator
complimented the comby representinghim as taking part, in his earlyyears,
of his day. The Servius
in a discussion with the best of the men
of Macrobius
Macr. Sat. 7, 11, 2 Et Disarms,
man.
was
a young
qui tibi aequaevi sunt, sed
"age Servi non solum adulescentium

not

prove

may

not

omnium
his dictis
doctissime"; 10 "Servius
quoque
venerabiliter adsensus
obticuit." If Macrobius
vius
Serintroduced
senum

compliment,basing the proprietyof his presentation

value of his later work, the words assignedto Servius

merely as
on

must

the

express
perhaps from

the

views

of Macrobius, formed

to

some

extent

And
if the
even
reading of the commentary.
a
actuallyspoken by a young Servius,many
change
parts were
before
of
have taken
the
the
in views may
mentary,
comwriting
place
of mature
Looked
which is evidentlythe work
years.
at either way, either as a complimentary assignment of parts to
Servius or as an actual expressionof his views, divergence
the young
in
and
other
variations
in views,
differences in
statement,
have little weight in the determination
of the
can
presentation
of the two.
identity
a

AMERICAN

172

III. Servius

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

Lexicographer.

as

of Servius
few passages the remarks
his
Latin
entire
have at
command
the

In

indicate that he did

vocabulary. This is
noticeable in the following
comments:
i, 293 "ambages et comdicebant
compaginis enim nemo
penitus
pages antiquitantum
form for compages and
dicit." The argument for a singlegenitive
The MS D adds to the above
campago was not closelyobserved.
from
Ovid
compagine, which is used again
comment,
quoting
by the scholia ad 4, 646. Tertullian has campago, gen. compaginis,
and in the nom.
in all cases
in the sing.,
plural. (See also Lex.)
licet Probus
instaris
Ad 2, 15 INSTAR
est indeclinabile,
nomen
sicut peregre/
et caret
ut nectaris.
declinaverit,
praepositione,
instar
dixerit.
Ad
ad
Serenus
lyricus
12, 923 Serenus
quamvis
is again mentioned
as
using ad instar,"quod in idoneis non
invenitur auctoribus."
Several examples of ad instar are cited by
of the
Neue, I,p. 484, and there are at least eight occurrences
G.
Servius
Ad
nee
pinguedo
expressionin Tertullian.
3, 124
says
Latinum
est."
is
nee
however,
Pinguedo,
quoted
pinguetudo
Sat
D.
G.
and
Macrobius
from Varro
ad
by
by
3, 15, 8,
4, 431,
and is used by him 7, 13, 24 and 27. It is an addition of R to
not

'

'

'

"

ad B. 3, 5 ; is found Don. ad Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 26 ;

C.
D.
Augustine
22, 12 ; Schol. to Persius 2, 63. (See also Lex.)
The occurrence
of these words, as well as ac per hoc, which is

the comment

and
by Tertullian,

used

hundred

times, may

Daniel

have

may

indicate

known

Christian
representative

in C. D.

by Augustine
that the

these

forms

but
writers,

more

than

one

writer of the Scholia

of

expression,common

which

were

not

of
to

familiar to

Servius.
IV.

Readings.

of the Servius there

In the text
which

Textual

is

an

occasional

the

passage in
torily
be satisfac-

of these can
reading is uncertain. Some
a
common
by substituting
readingfor the one
in
the MSS
others
insertion or
a slighttransposition,
;

corrected
in

given

deletion of letters or
can

in the
we
are

come

indicated.
instances

names,

is necessary ; in others,correction
true
conjecture.This is especially

with which, except in

attempted to deal.

few instances,

Most

of the passages
the Scholia of Daniel,and the ones
from

not

from

only through
of proper

case

have

short words

The

followingreadings suggested, and

acceptedfrom others,have

been

to

some

considered
S. will be
in

extent

some

based

174

AMERICAN

somewhat

resembles

scholiast

gives the

qui

let

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

Graecis

ipsa

Ad

est

derivation of intemerata,de libris sacris

mutatis

litieris esse

saneiam

appellabant.Merito

praesumptum,
for

!timaram

mereo

com-

fidem,id

enim

have

to

seems

the

143

been

est
an

of its negativeinmeritata,with
early formation,and the participle

change of / to e, will give intemerata. Aut for ei seems

oculi et suffusos
oculos habentes,which combines
required210, suffecti
the
the explanation
nominative
in
SUFFECTI
as
S.,
by
and
the
with
habere.
Ad 299 a
not
a
ce.
infecti,
infrequent
pro
one

quotationby S.
The

est.
seems

to have

seems

been

lost and

ut ait

changed

to ut

482 auxit tapinosin"\indicendo'lato ore?

dittography,as dicendo is freelyused, dicens

statement

of

case

takingits place,e. g. 2, 46 adfectavit

occasionally
tapinosindicens
the best reading
sine consilio seems
*ligno.9Ad 489 confusae,
for con/usio,
consilio. Cf. 3, 452 ignari,
sine consilio ; 4, 300 sine
Sersine
consilio.
from
Sail us t, 564 !com
The
animo,
quotation
torios neque
rumperet an levi copiam avibus, is incomplete,
though sufficient for the purpose of the scholiast,and needs a
Sertorius neque erumpere
slightredistribution of letters,quom
tarn levi copia navibus.
Ad 2, 610 S. says notandum
quod deos
fecit opera sua evertere, and this will sufficiently
the reading
fortify
adhuc

opera

luciu for lad

decides the
been

same

way

599, for adhuc

se

reading638.

Ad

G.
conficeret

luctu

luchi 626, while

opera ! sua

sua

ut

si

693 (320, 8)

1, 33, supports

quis suadeat

there

to

seems

4, 47,

have

displacementof pro, and change of case in auspicioin

quod de Ascanii \procapiteauspiciise obtulit.

comment

III.

Book
eodem

evertant

non

In the

avertant

nan

sua

"

nomine

The

comment

ad

v.

133

Aeneas, establishes Aenean

(367,22)
as

the

qua ortus
the proper word ad
ex

For "\ibique
Ian.
(354,2) edidisse filium nomine
putani
133.
read pleriquep., a common
dicunt
when
alii
statement
precedes,
80

as

"

here.

Various

corrections have

debiio 184.
!significari
and

It seems

been

offered for

best to reconstruct

portendere

from

other

deberi. S. adds
'deberi,'
signifieare,
significari;
praedici,
3, 501 (429,5)
!cum
remis
insurgimus
(207)
id est exsurgentesfortiusremigamus, oars
and
remes, anaremos,
have
become
de
mixed, and this is perhaps 'unum
endings
remis
incumbimus
insolubilibus,'
though
(Verg. 5, 15 ; 10, 294)
forms
of
the
and
probably
part
comment,
perhapsagimus remos,

comments

read

says 7, 256 PORTENDI

deberi.
In the comment
regna

and

minus

NOTES

as

rcmus

4"

5^3-

agitur is
The

certe ideo

'

casum

!ne

in S. 7,

occurs

the fatal

diceret.

Ad

indiium

unguereL

in the

commentaries,e. g.
contrasted 265 (388,4) aut
ment
non
possit.A similar state-

are

averti
sifatales

DEBITA

120

175

SERVIUS.

elsewhere

used

casual and
'

ON

bona

est
periphrasis

'

ne

fatalis'

for
(389,5) ut Sappho If
quae his inde desiluit,
his inde read exinde, which occurs
rather commonly, eg.;?, 166;
6, 136; 7, 800 ; 8, 315 ; 8, 36s \ G. 2, 161. Ideniidem 279 (391,2)
will give a satisfactory
Iin dies
cum
se
meaning in the comment
274

read
intellegitur,
be used

to

seem

forms

Ad

dixit cuius, sed

nan

inlalis.

ex

as

of

303

elsewhere

noun

the

Though

in the

Matinis

exin

does not
participle
commentaries,other

inferre
quite freelyused to introduce both direct
and indirect quotations,
e. g. 2, 244 ; 8, 172;
12, 136. Antique
additae resembles
\aut quia datae 305.
S. ad 2,415;
2, 500
defines gemini,proprie simul nati,and ad 1, 313 calls attention
of bina for duo, which would
like
warrant
to the archaic use
a
comment
by D. on geminas. 349. A negativehas fallen from
the text, or perhaps devitavisse has been
distributed in the
\de
ad Epirum.
multi
Aenean
venisse
comment
ea
(or ef)
putani
are

"

The

of S. ad

comment

valde
quo
Graecus
as

dicunt;

475

est

ergo

de

apud !eos quaeritur,the plural eos referringto

ita
nam
elsewhere,e.g. 11, 383 est de Graeco:

B. 10, 19;
Caulon
connects

12, 7;

S. ad

correct, Graecus

seems

G. 2, 98;
mentioned

1, 207

graece

dicunt.

by Vergilwith Mt. Aulon,

summit
there was
on
a
est, evidently
city !olim non
for Caulon
nominatus
The
ad 681,
est.
apparent irregularity
in linmane
removed
is
autem
by insertingest, as
quod ait,
G. 1, 47 inmane
the
est quod ait. Ad
reading of Schoell,
689
gives the Greek equivalent of the explanationof
navrriwK,
Servius for Pantagia quasi pantacuos dictus est, quasi ubique
553
whose

sonans.

This,however, is too far from the form in the

transfer in

meaning from
and navrdKovaa
or
possible,
words
Book

of the
IV.

'

'

text.

The
'

everywhere echoing is
(Nager)closelyresembles the

all hearing to
TrarraKva*

'

comment.

"

50.

For

!et alii

quod te

read et alibi quod ait,and

ct 2" 793 ; 4" *37 ; 5i 626 quod in primo ait. Ad 77 !retulii pervigratum est may be for se retulit. Pervigilatum est In the
comment

108

quod

docet and read q. a.

curius 243 (508,9)

autem
a.
we

'

addidit
'

Isatis bello exserte,supply

bello docet satis

suggest

cum

expertam.

secure,

and

for

For

\Mer\adhic 271

176

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

AMERICAN

367 nee
(515,7),et hie,which is freelyused in the comments.
be
I.
sunt
iuxia
u
co"fdum cognitaemay
changed to n.
tigres
Ad
and
iures
620
extanto
res.
a
pander
gnitae,
476, ponderari
like a combination
guinem dicuni repertum,exianguinem seems
of extinctum

repertumtand
'

tu

We
and exsanguem.
suggest dicuni extincium nee
ad 681 illam crudelem
dieit,
quamvis sit dubium

ego*

an

Book

V.

of

statement

\Ualu Memmi

117 genus

"

Vergil

modelled

seems

after the

would

Italus Mnestheus, which

favor

the

In the same
ing
readinggenus /tali Memmi.
way ad 179, commentat gravis
on
madidaque fluens in veste/ D. uses a part of
Read et ideo 'gravis*
the words of V., et ideo 'gravis'madida.
in
is made
'madida
the
veste*
Ad
statement
quia
1, 3 (9,25)
Palinurus
omissus
et Misenus,which will support the reading
'

840

in undas

VI.

Book

by

cecidisse constat et amissum.

Ad

"

commenting

279,

Vergil,D. has mire

limine

!cum

letum Orci in vestibulo.

871. The

"

vestra

sunt

munera,

in

of
catalogue

vero

in

read mire

may

!felicitas

of S.,nam

comment

for
by reading in/elicia

be amended

may

evils given

bellum
vestibulo,

we
Vergil's
description

From

ipsoposuU.

the

on

omnia

felicitas.
Book

VII.

mentioned

Empire is
pignora of the Roman
word resembling
No satisfactory
suggested,and currus
might as well be read.

Among

188.

"

this in form has been

Cf.

Verg. 3,

Book

the

!aius matris deum.

VIII

113 ; 6,

Ad

"

785 ; and Munro

67

ad Lucr. 2, 600 seqq.

et cito is meaningless;

of

Ad

perhapsfor
and

read

in tertio

terms
misplaced.
geminum
144 change gender
Ad
est: aut
trisulcum
praeteritum.'
429 (265,6) fulmen
enim
terebrat aut incendit aut \disclina,
three verbs evidently
'

est

have been
and

used to

explaintrisulcum.

cf. 2, 649 tria

sunt

fulminum

incendit,quod findit. A wonder

est

omen

Book
Ad

289

quod aperto?ad
'

IX.
non

represent
Ad

an

"

For lastverb read

genera,

est

in the clear

diffindit,

quod
quod efflat,
in
eo
justifies
sky

523.

Troia,and cf.supra, ad 1, 248.

a participio
Terentius9futura may
"\futura cum
utitur : ut Terentius.
non
original
utitur,
participio
8.

606 sit ita may

For tutam

read

"

be for sic ait.

NOTES

Book

X.

Ad

25
del !ncgcntibusfor
"

ON

excessus

may

177

SERVIUS.

and
be for excesserat,

d.

76 veniam
veniamque

rogantibus. Cf. Verg. 11, 101

have been
rogantes. Ad 272 (423,3) ^ple vel inpleniores
may
formed by a redistribution of plures in Plinio,the -res of plures
forming a new
comparative from in Plinio. In the comment
modifier
is
497 (443"2) rnuMs
saepe advotus contume/iis,one
be disposed of by reading multis persuperfluous,and may
The
motus
contumeliis.
statement
CREAT
plus est,
705 parin
si dicerei 'face praegnas? incendii paret, indicates that
quam
'face
the scholiast noticed the evidently unnatural
conclusion
forcible
Parin creat,'
though admitting that it is more
praegnas
than the natural outcome
incendia parti.
Book

XL

v.

Facit may
be read for pater" and 826 cogitaret
Diomedem
scholiast ad 11, 239 states:
be supplied. The
may
Aetolutn dieit,
quia pater eius Tydeus Aetolus fuit. Guided by

this,we
tionetn

may

"

202.

menpatre eius Tydeo ideo Diomedis

D.
in
adde
Ad
i.
m.
a patri usque
879
for
notanda
Cf.
notanda
e.
evidently
1, 75
varietas.
n.
561 n. breviloquium
; 3, 72

read ad 308

instead of
intulit,

potanda elocutio is
figura;1350. sermo;
Illinois Wblbtan

University, Bloom

ington,

III.

**""

**"

DTEELE.

i.

Lat.

"

which

MISCELLANY.

ETYMOLOGICAL

V."

'excessive

crapula

wine-drinking, drunkenness/

crdpuldriusy crdpulatus,

be

etc., may

primary meaning of Lat. cr"pula

wetting, drenching,'and the further development

Lat.

madeo,

2.

Lat.

"

madidus,

forma

last,'and

easily derivable

is

'frame,

hence

related

bearm

barmr

'bosom,

mat,

bundle

of wood.'

we

barmr

ON.

in

einfassung,'bremen

'

the

word

would

lap

'mould, model,

brem

NHG.

with

MHG.

inside ;

case

barm

possession,'

'basket,
"f"opfi6e

'edge, brim'

as

brame

'brim, edge,

This

brim.
further

in

rand,

'verbramung,

brame,
the

in that

OHG.,

meaning

MHG.

'bear,

'holder,

mean

word

middle,

'border, shore,' E.
enclosure'

case,

in

as

same

bher-

root

The

'bosom,'

primary

verbramen/

brymme

gives 'frame,

the

general.

barms

'edge, rim, brim,'

border,' OE.

from

enclosure/ then

case,

'bosom,

from

start

may

the

breast; edge, rim, brim,' Gk.

ON.

Or

Goth,

to

OE.

'lap,bosom,'

the

Primarily

finally'form, shape'

is nearest

therefore,

was,

etc.

bring together, hold.'

container,' and

sprinkle.'
'be-

krdpinu

The

'

with

compared

kropiti 'sprinkle, drip, besprinkle,' Lith.

OChSl.

from

naturally

development

as

above.
3.
to

Lat.

"

*i"mdhelo-

stem

from

derived

'wild cry, shout,'jubild 'shout'

jubilum
the

root

'moving

violently,shaking,

ieudh- in Lith. jUdinu

be referred

may

excited'

and

stir,shake,'

'move,

jundil 'flutter,stir,'
judil 'tremble, stir,'
jundulas 'uproar, tumult,'
jUdra whirlwind/ yVwa/rwtf 'stir up, incite,'Skt. jtidhyaii*
'fight,'
'

juba 'mane,'

Lat.

etc.

(cf.Uhlenbeck,

Ai. Wb.,

for

related

other

words).
4.

"

Lat.

'yellowish color, sallowness, paleness,'luridus

Ittror

'pale yellow, sallow,

In

that

from

case

the

compare
leu

root

wan,

ghastly'
Gk.

may

be referred

to

Wb.,

s.

"thin, slender';
etc.;

Lith.

lesas

v.

base

X"/""fc'thin, pale, sallow.'

'withdraw, shrink, dwindle,

fade

tiyaie,l"yaie 'disappear, withdraw, shrink, slink/

witz, Et

and
X*tp"fc),

leinas, lainas

are

closely

related

'slim, slender/ ON.

'thin, lean/ OChSl.

licha

lotro-.

These

in Skt.

away'
etc.
to

(cf.Prell-

Lith.
Hnr

are

leilas

'weak/

'poor, bad';

Lith.

ETYMOLOGICAL

MISCELLANY.

179

Idibas

Alb. Vik 'lean,bad/

'slender/OChSl. libivH 'gracilis';
Lith. UgcL 'sickness/ Gk. Xotyo?'destruction,death'; Gk. Xifufc
'hunger/ \oip6s 'pest/and probably also Lat. hmus 'sidelong/
i. e. 'withdrawing,turning';Gk. Xocr"fc*Xocfufc(Hes.),OHG.
leid
Goth,
ON.
Lith.
Mill 'small, little/
leitils,
'grievous,hateful';
Uidmi, IHdzu 'let go/ laidinil 'let run/ etc. (cf.Persson, Wz. 15).
Lat. ob-ltvid,
ob-lfuium doubtless belong to the same
root.
5.
'a slipping
therefore,
Primarily,
they meant
away, disappearance.'
From
this,as above,developed 'faded/ the originalsignification
in Lat. lived 'be bluish/livens,
lividus 'bluish,
leaden,livid/fyvor
bluish color/ with which have been compared Ir. A, Welsh
lltw
'color/ etc. (cf.Fick, Wb. II* 251).
"

'

With

6.

"

Lat.

nimbus

'rainstorm, raincloud'

OE.
compare
Goth, ganipnan

ge-nip 'mist,cloud,darkness/ nipan 'grow dark/

'become
sad/ i.e. 'gloomy.' These are from a base nei-bo-,
ni-bo-,which may be compared with nei~fio-in Gk. m'{",wW"
'wash/ x*P"v"fc
'holy water for the hands/ Skt. ninekti 'wash,
niktd-s
Ir. necht 'pure/nigther 'lavar
'washed, purified/
purify/
tur/ OE. nicer 'water-monster/ etc. (cf.Fick, Wb. II4 194); with
nei-gho-in Skt. nihil-ka, nlha-rd-s 'mist/ and perhaps Lat. niger
'dark, black';with nei-do- in Skt. nedati 'flow,stream'; with
nei-ro-

in

Skt.

'water.'

nira-m

in
justified
certainly

From

these

base nl-

words

we

are

'flow,rain.'

assuming a
'gloom, darkness/ probably from *gipbhO'S,
(6"f"or
7.
whence
'gloomy, dusky/ may be compared wjth
(o"t"*p6s
f"tyior,
Lith. zibil 'gleam,glimmer/ ziburys'light,
torch/ kdibas 'lightning/
zcbiU 'see dimly/ etc.
The change in meaning is the same
in
scima
as
:
'light'
O'E.glawan 'glow'\gldm 'gloom,twilight';
scima
To
the above
'shadow, gloom/ etc.
probably
group
belongs also Gk. (tyvpor'west-wind.' Compare Lith. ziburi"ju
Gk.

"

'flicker.'
Gk.

8.

"

is
tc\ot6e'collar,
dog-collar'

explainedby

Hirt,Idg. Abl. 617, and

'neck/ Lat. collum, Goth. Adls,etc.

hels necklace/ pre-Germ. *qolsjp~.

probably
a

from

as
*glosio-s,
*qolosoespeciallyON.

derivative of IE.

Compare

'

Gk.

9.

"

Compare

kvkvos

'swan'

doubtless

was

named

from

its white color.

Skt. focati'gleam,glow/ fuci-$'shining,

bright,white.'

So also Lat. albus 'white'

OHG.

elbiz 'swan.'

'raging,mad ; greedy ; lustful/papyaw, papyab*

fxdpyos
'rage/ "upyi{"*a$p6"s iaQUw (Hes.),etc., may be compared with
Skt. mrgd-s 'wild animal, gazelle,
bird/ mrg"yaie 'chase,pursue,
10.

"

Gk.

l8o

AMERICAN

hunt, seek

OF

PHILOLOGY.

for,'tnrgydti'chase, seek/ A

The

about'

JOURNAL

primary meaning

here

was

mzrtyaiti 'wander

v.

wander.'
rapidly,

'move

morg"ii blink,'Lith.
mlrgu 'flicker,'
m"rgas 'gay-colored.'These last are also given
by Uhlenbeck, Ai. Wb., s. v. tnrgds,but with a different explanation.
The change of meaning move
sparkle
rapidly: flicker,
is a very common
Gk.
one.
al6ko* 'quicklymoving' :
Compare
Lat. coruscus
dish'
rtbrd 'bran"glittering';
'waving' : 'glittering';
Skt. ivips 'violence* : 'splendor'; and
: 'glitter';
many
We

may

therefore compare

further Russ.

'

'

'

'

'

others.
xi.

"

Aeol.
Gk. otwyuu 'hurt,damage, waste, plunder,'

atpvopai

"*tyinioptai,vivos 'hurt,mischief,plague,'"riW, "rtvn?r 'robber,'

hurt,damaged,1 etc., are from a base *tyl-nooiwap6t 'hurtful;
dwindle, waste away' in OE. \wutan 'dwindle,fallaway.' From
the root tyl- come
also OE.
\wltan 'cut, shave off,'
d-pwUan
off.'
'cause
come
to
*tuei-dofrustrari,'
'disappoint,
pre-Germ.
This root ttfl*
we
regard as an outgrowth of tu- 'swell,flow,
may
flow away' in OE. \awian, OHG.
douwen
'thaw,'donin 'swell,'
in Skt. tSya-m
Lith. tvSnas 'flood,'
This
base
etc.
occurs
enlarged
water.' For meaning compare
Skt. fydrati flow,glide,
vanish :
Gk. "f"$"tp""
'corrupt, spoil,ruin';Gk. aXairdfa 'empty, drain' :
'waste, slay'; OE. geoian 'flow,pour, shed' igltian 'destroy,'
Lith. kudau 'slay,
kill' (cf.
author, Mod. Lang. Notes, XV 96).
in derivatives of
A similar development of meaning occurs
12.
the root tl- 'melt,waste
away' : OE. yman 'become moist,'fan
moist,' \anan
'moist, irrigated'
(land),pdntan 'be or become
ON.
'moisten,'
\idr 'melted,thawed, soft,'
\lda 'melt,thaw out,
soften,'OChSl. tina 'mud, slime,'Ir. iinaid 'disappear,vanish' :
Gk.
Skt. tindti 'crush,'Lith. find,
'shake,swing,scatter,'
Unit 'dengeln.'
rhoea,
Similarlymay be connected Gk. rcXor,rfXw*a'thin stool,diarWelsh
'have thin stool,'
tail 'stercus,flmus' (Fick,
rzKdm
Wb.
II4 121) : Gk. tiXo* 'anything pulled or shredded, flock,
down,' WX"M 'flocks,
motes,'riXXm 'pluck,
pull off,tear,'Skt. fild-s
grain,sesame,' tiiaka-s 'mole, beauty-spot,ornament,'
'particle,
'mark, adorn.' Compare Lat. scindo 'cut, tear, split,'
iilakayati
Lith. skedziu 'part,separate; make
thin,dilute,'
skystas'diinnGerm, skltan 'cacare,'
primarily'flow thin.'
fliissig,'
'

'

'

'

"

riwiova

The

root

A- from

which

the above

words

base ta-io-,
a derivative of /J- in OChSl.
tit-,
Welsh
Ir. tdm
'tabes,'
schmelzen, vergehen,'

come

may

tajaii'sich
iawdd

be from

auflosen,

'liquefactio,'

82

AMERICAN

19.

OF

JOURNAL

Skt. khbd-s 'cowardly,weak'

"

PHILOLOGY.

Lith. klibil 'totter,

wiggle/

klibinu

These
seem
a
to be from
'loosen,wackeligmachen.'
Lith.
base
aside/
klairu
root
or
qtl- 'sway, turn
Compare
become
'wiggle,
loose';klaj"s'leadingastray';klaidUs 'causing
one's shoes/
error,'klaidinU 'lead astray'; kUipiH 'turn over

klaipau'schuhwerk
die

schieftreten/
fortgesetzt
kfypstH'beim

fiisse seitlich krumm

treten

biegen'; kllszas
beinig/ kleisziuju 'run along with turned-in feet.' Compare kli- in Lith.
szlajUs'schief,
schrag/ szlervas 'krummbeinig/ szlejH'lehne an/
Gk. kXtiw, etc.
But qh- and kh- are probably not related. If
meaning only decided,then we might equallyas well compare
Lith. krewas 'gewunden, schief/krtipiH'wenden, kehren/ etc.
Skt. Mrifa-s 'a swaying,stumbling,fall/
20.
bhre^ati'sway,
totter' are, according to Uhlenbeck, Ai. Wb., not
explained.
These
are
move
certainlyreducible to the root bhn
violently,
be agitated'in Gk. "t"ptpaa"}
'leap and snort, jump
"f"ptpdcr"Tonat
be
brime
'fire'
ON.
about,
wanton/
(cf.Persson, Wz. 104).
Skt. fardt 'autumn, year/ Av. sar?dd,NPers. sal 'year/
21.
Osset. s'drddysard 'summer'
connected
are
by Uhlenbeck, Ai.
Wb., with Skt. fiftras 'cool, cold.' They are rather to be
with Lith. szilus 'August/ szllH 'become
connected
warm/ Lat
'

schief

"

'

"

caUd

'be warm/

calidus 'warm,

hot.'
Francis

A. Wood.

VI."

SOME

LUCRETIAN

EMENDATIONS.

V989:
Nec

nimio

dulcia

OQ

linquebant

Read

Bernays,

For

clamantis.

visentis, II 577, and

14

accepted

to

sense,

ut

omnis

natura

natura

perempta

caeli.

J nam

I 351

happen
IV

1016

dantur, magnis

et

| pabula

eorum

montis

viscera
vitae

viva

suggests

feris

enim

cretius
Lu-

mactata.

least

at

occurs

saevive

place with

| man-

leonis

Clamantia,

to

agree
Note

lumina.

quisque magis deprensus

turn

haustus, | et

nemora

videns

sepeliri

is dubious
the

violent

if people starved

even

vivo

Latin;

labentis
which

death
to death

is

in 1007.

453:
claudicat

So

of

quasi si iugulentur

praebebat, dentibus

in 990,

complent.
out

nubila

exstructa
.

clamor

morsu

Linquebai lamentis
a
peaceful, and not

postulated by enim
HI

been
unus

but

silvasque replebat | viva

gemitu

busto.

omnia

have

lata

clamorem

quasi pantherae

rursum

quoque

56 unde

eadem

rarescunt
.

crescunt,

; I

servant

genus

quadrupedes

tollunt

according

| paulatim

quando

clamare,

are

reading (retained by

185 nubibus

757

There

56.

construction

MS

cum

214

use

1014

follows

immediately

that

to

clamoribus

saecla, would

with

VI

p.

alatque | quove

; VI

eas

totas;

times:
; IV

ibidem

ac

not

the

For

auctet

res

ventus

arbusta

dozen

commentary,

resolvat; VI

cum

does
a

creet

Lambinus,

Giussani.

| crescentesque

certo

Muretus,

pi. in -is cf. animalis, I 808,

nom.

sq. omnia

188

saecla

vitae.

labentis

clamantis, cf. the

Holtze), 1

est, semine

par

the

Lachmann's

and

lumina

Idbantis

in Lucretius.

cases

saecla

Giussani

lamentis

Munro.

mortalia

nunc

quam

Brieger, Bailey,

lamentis,

Lachmann,

plus

turn

but

OQ,

Itali.

mensque,

ingenium

delirat

lingua

lingua madet

corr.

labai

mens.

as

mens,

editors, except

mens,

in 479.

lingua
who

has

in old

age.

Brieger,

lingua ^mens.
Madet
A

verb

is unsuitable

beginning

Alliteration
in L.

of the

to

with

two

decay

express
m

to

of

alliterate

closing words

of the

faculties

with
verse

mens

is

is very

needed.
common

184

AMERICAN

Write

JOURNAL

The

meat.

easilyfall out.

is

word

Meo

much

so

like

that it would

mens

15 times

over

occurs

PHILOLOGY.

OF

Or

in the poem.

migrat: V 831 omnia migrant; Plaut. Trin. 639 neque mens

officio migrat. Lachmann's
labai is excellent,
but why did it fall
out?
Meat
is more
probable: animus errat III 463; videtur |
ire anima
IV

HI

spiritus
coeperat,Curtius,HI

meare

593;

5. 9.

418:
nubila

et
despicerc

corpora mirande

caelum

at videare videre

sub terras abdita caelo.

So O ; ei for ut Q. Lachm.
the order of
omits "/,interchanges
and Bailey
caeli. Munro
418-19, and writes utprope miracle
.

caelum

regard
the

corrupt.

as

solem ut, with

Brieger,

ing
follow-

lacuna

by Br. and Giussani,and

by Lachm., Bernays,Munro, Bailey. Caeli ut

Despicereis

verse.

dispiccreis read
by Bergk, Polle,Giuss.
either volucrum

caelum

retained

Videre
or

There

atque avium.

proposed for

Munro

ut, Bern.

are

several other

corpora mirando
caelo.
caeli \ corporamirande
caelo is retained by Wakefield, Giuss. and Bailey,the last of
whom
caeli,
regards mirande as corrupt. Corpora miraclo
attempts
.

at

emendation.

In 419 Munro
Br. (now),corporamirande

reads

"

"

Bern.

"

Write
nubila despicereet caeli ut videare videre
caerula mirande

The

connection

I propose
Ennius, Ann.

but he would

thought is the reflectionof the sky in a pool

caerula for corpora: 1 1090 per caeli caerula,
Polle,I find,has also proposed caerula,
50.

have

ludo for caelo.

again in 462, where

recurs

abdita caelo.

of

of water.
from

sub terras

Mirande

it is retained

'in wondrous

wise'

field,
by Havercamp, Wakelatelyby Brieger. The

and
Bockemiiller,Giuss. and Bailey,
of the
reading of O, caelum ut, is due to careless repetition

vowel.
who

The

advocate

Ill 962

other

words

have

been

defended

by

the scholars

them.

aequo

animoquc agendum magnis

concede

necessest

Orellii and
censor
Magnis OQ, tarn aliis Marullus, magnus
Munro, dignisLachm., ad manis Bock., gnatis Bern.,Br.,Giuss.,
manus
Everett, gnavis Brandt, Woltjer,Maccus
Bury, gnavus
read by Munro
Nencini,fmagnis Heinze, Bailey. Humanis
was
in his edition of i860:
wonder

that he

IV

abandoned

1191

humanis

it. Could

concedere
monitus

rebus, and I

'you have

your

SOME

LUCRETIAN

warning'be right?
In this locus

(1)
lam

All the editors

-ndum, I propose

animoque age

aequo

dormis

'you

iam dormis

alreadyin

are

ad caput adstitit 959, ad

mors
confidence :
(2) With more
animoque age

aequo

Numne

gemis

share

RitschTs

Lucretian

is not

but

HI

the

concede

si res

gemis ?

: numne

corruptionlies in
necessest.

sleepof death';

somnum

agedum.

to

956,

marces

redit 910.

concede

: necessest.

far from

so

doubt

word:

connection,and
numne,

change agendum

desperatusit is possiblethat the

Startingfrom

agendum.

185

EMENDATIONS.

nedummagnis, and all do

Gemere
Latinityof numne.

of the

not

is

1348, III 297; congemis 934, in this very

lamenietur 952.
I regret that Lucr. does not use
ibi horribile apparet,

numquid

973

triste

num

| quicquam.
V703:

videtur

qui faciunt
Write

solem

surgere

de surgere.
IV
8 times.

VI

de

1101

desurgere parte.

certa

Desurgere
11

de

33

nowhere

occurs
.

surgunt; VI 467 de

surgit;

VI

else in

819 de

"

L.,but
surgit;

VI

477 surgere
surgere;
IV 344 de speculiqua parte recedas ; VI 99 caeli de parte
de.
de parte feruntur. It is well known
serena
; VI
522 omni
that prepositions
had
become
not
closelywelded to verbs in
.

Lucretius'

time; surely this extremely rare

word

desurgere,
occurring elsewhere only in one passage of Horace (S. 2. 2. 77)
classical writers,
should not be needlesslyfastened on
among
Lucretius. After arrivingat this conclusion,I have found that
Lambinus
separatedthe compound.
VI

29:

quidvemali

foret in rebus mortalibu' passim.

Write

quidque. The
conjunction.The

known
I 57

V
"

et quae
que

connection
of

use

ve

of

thought

for que

demands

in Lucretius

lative
copuis well

in quove for the ambiguous quoque;

III 34, V 71.
so
776. V 184 quove, but V 185 quidque. But quaeque for
II 1031, II 64. Quareve VI 533, IV 634 because quare-

would

have

been

with

The
quoque.
editors since Munro.

Verg.A. X

150

ambiguous. Seneca, Ep. 95.

MSS

Verg.
quidve twice.

quidve. V 184-5
18

*s

quotes I 57

in IV 48, retained by
quoque
A. V 23, Sail. Jug. 30 have quoque ;

have

for quoque, quareve

is quove

1 1

decisive

Apparentlythe
for quareque

usage of Lucretius
and not
; but quidque,

186

modost

quore

cognitaprincipiorum

vis

umquam

quidqaeinter

permutato ordinc possent.

sese

469:
aliud terris,aliud regionibusipsis

namque

dici potent

erentum

quodcumque

Terris

Bouterwek, per

est

se

Terris is sound

(1)

Tcucris

tellus;V 1369

1441 colebatur

aliud terris,aliudquecolentibus

namque

indulgendo blandeque

Munro.

legionibusWakef.
Polle ejects
infers a lacuna.
and Everett keep the text.
redigentemporibus.Bock, terris
the corruptionlies in regionibus. Write

rebus Lamb.
per sest Lachm.
the verse.
Br.
Stiirenbergrejects
Winckelmann
both 469 and 470.
tibus.

crit actum.

saeclis Bern., Br., Giuss., Ba.

OQ.

terris

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

AMERICAN

The

ipsis.

| cernebant

terram

mansuescere

colendo.

is between

contrast

the

lands and their occupants, i. e. tillers.

Or

(2)

aliud terris aliudque cluen tibus

namque

of his favorite

Clueo is one
of this

paragraph

archaisms,e.

g. I 449

the

at

"

cluent,and

nam

quaecumque
ratione cluere eadem.
"

ipsis.

ning
begin-

few lines

Cluentibus suppliesthe
below, 480, nee
of
the
o
f
place
missingparticiple esse. Regionibus is very near
in form to cluentibus : the gi is a probablecorruption
of cl}while
from terris.
saeclis is far removed
JV 52 civet OQ, duet edd.
thing
Ipsisalso well supports such a participle
; translate : for one
may

be

persons
occurred.

termed

This

needed

was

live there

Lucretius

clueat.

would

admissible

have

it.

used

and

have

so

shall have

of

use

the form

as

cluentum

575

fides

has duet, cluent,clueant,clueret,

cited from

expressed the

had he not been

of the

another

whatever
(cluentibus),

cliens: PI. Men.

noun

duebit,cluere; cluebit is not

tantibus

lands

naturallypassed out
participle

for the

quoius modi

of the

accident

an

(ipsis)who

Habiany other author.

thought and is metrically

fond of cluere,he would

probably

I 555:
conceptum
sumtnum

finisLachm.
finisBr.
summum

aetatis

summum

penraderefinis

.finisO, fineQ, finem

summum

summum

fiorem

ad

auctum

.fineEllis ;

Lamb,

Flor. 30
Munro.

aetatis

primum

Read

limen
.

floris.Ill 770, V 847 aetatis tangere

fiorem ; IV 1105 flore
aetatis.
contingere
.

ad summum

...ad

summam

summa

corr.

Everett.

horam

Lotze.

564 aevi
dependent

fiorem ; I
For the

SOME

L UCRE

A TIONS.

EMEND

TIAN

87

genitiveaetatis floriscf. 557-8 diei | infinita aetas anteacti temporis. Flos aeiatis is the period of maturitybefore decay,which
so
sets in: hence
begins with the downhill of life,
frequently
suitable. Sen. de Ben. IV 6. 6 surgenti
is particularly
summum
iuventae
Ill

terminum

ponens.

387:
qui nimia

No

levitate cadunt

plerumque gravatim.

has yet

questionedthe very rare word gravatim, used

Rutulis
only by Livy, I 2. 3 haud gravatim socia arma

one

elsewhere

and Solinus,I 76 "Milo"

iunxit,
psitsolus non gravatim in both

taurum

which

Here

solidum

joinedto

cases

"

of persons.
predicated

absum-

negativeand

it refers to feathers and

thistle-down

? Who
fall reluctantly
exceeding lightness
of
ever
a
or
one
fallingunwillingly,
?
translates it 'not
Munro
grudgingly,wearily,burdensomely
Heinze, 'schwerer,'
lightly';
justas if graviter stood in the text,
that being the favorite Lucretian adverb with cado.
Gravatim
is
of
if
be
it were, the case would
not a synonym
even
graviter
\ and
for
fall
how
Met.
X
can
lightthings
heavily? Ovid,
738
worse,
nimia levitate caducum, of a flower,is no defence,because in the
line excutiunt
venti follows,
and of course
next
a flower slightly

by

reason

heard

attached

of

would

of

"

be blown

si leviter excutiantur
Write

"

reluctant feather

gradatim.

off and

Quint.XII

fall;

Lucretius likes to

appeal to

Feathers do fallby degrees,and

plants.This gradual fall would

pass

unnoticed.

10.

73 casuris

flosculis.

Gradatim

is

very

of contact

word;

common

ence.
experi-

winged seeds of

the moment

cause

and tractim9and does

common

also the

to

Lucretius

The rare
use
prefers
paulatim
of gradatim with cadere and other verbs of falling
is
occurrence
natural: authors rarelyhave occasion to speak of a gradual fall.
ampled
Sensim,pedetemptim,
traclim,paulatim are rare
perhapsunexfell
with these verbs. At Rome
violently,
things
heavily,
hence
of
the text,
if
fas
unexpectedly;
gravatim
graviter)
Levins casurapila occurs
in Caesar, B. C.
suggested by cadunt.
not

sensim.

"

"

HI

92.

2.

W.

A. Merrill.

VII."

SOME

CELTIC

A.

occide,

Orge

C.

(Erfurt*)
Years
the

(ech Hessels)

and

is what

Stokes,

confirmation:

here

"orgf,

root

Zend

from

the

word,

he

was

kind

G.

L.

Org}

proof for the

(perforo),on

is

word

record

found

in the

(Rev.

and

cut.'

'through9

or

es-arc-te

(caesus),

(caedo)/

etc.

p.

'I

gam
nom.

(Gloss.

sg.

Hib.

would

orge

having

uerbi

Dr.

sprung
Further

ireorgam

2, No.

Nigra's

2d

corroborate

37,

composed

as

part, praet. pass,

and

of tre

esartae

'pro
asurc

esurc,

Taur., ed. C. Nigra, Paris,

Cod.

make

strange

Corpus

glossaries contains

is netcos

to

have

nect

somewhat

it seem

in the

gloss occurring only

stand
been

Celtic

word,

for

nectcosf and

shortened

(mundus)

in

suggestion

cf. neacht

and

so

the

in

that

The

its lemma.
have

doubtful

naetcos.
case,

from

(Lecan

mun*us

Glossary

If

netcos

interpretationwould

corrupted

.i. geal

plausible

Epinal, Erfurt, and

(Epinal) ; Erfurt-Corpus

murus

venture

may

to

also

that

see

compound

503)

with

bir, mil%

280.)

folio,p.

Cp.

Vet.

another

appears

Celt.

the

50).

above

gloss

the

in

in

me

on

443,

to

as

to

Gaulish

me

Lexik.

Luxembourg

explained by Prof. Rhys

by

(caedo)

asurg

based

to

to

1898,

tell

to

in Zeuss*

out

in

been

have

But

connected

has

pleased

am

f. kelt.

be

to

I wrote,

enough

forms

gloss pointed

Archiv

(See

*ex-org4.

The

the

in

1054.

p.

certainly

well

neo-Celtic

the

of the

use

is

may

explanation of O'Mulconry's

1869,

connected

Stokes

by

Bezzenberger

*bere% *mele, *gafie"

made

Stokes

to

70

(C.

was

orge

out

on

Prof.

'Schlacht'

imperative. See

from

that

by Zeuss',

'occide'

orge

which

org9

arezar

gaib%

idea

(sororicida),quoted
opinion

Dr.

Celtic

the

authoritative

an

As

Erfurt1

238;

316,

(p. 589, col. I),and its derivative orgiat (caesar

qui caedit, interfector),athir-oirc-nid
(parricida),

i. e.

get

seem

ibid.

of 1891

$ethar-oirc*nid

one

(Epinal)

29

(caedo, occido) pointed

orgim

caesor,

his

376,

conceived

I had

ago

Academy

sg.

Interpreted*

376, 29) has orge.

L.

G.

GLOSSES.

THE

IN

Words

Celtic

Corpus

with

TRACES

then

[pes].
M.

90),

AMERICAN

190

JOURNAL

(2) givald (gl.coma),

The

word

Durham

occurs

twice

Pro Renuntiantibus

Seculo

Tonsura
esne

famulo

Facta
tinu

setie to

tuo,

illo,
qui ad

tin

esne

famulum

Ivfv
amore

tias

cuius

tuum

etc.,and

line

or

two

"

ofsetiene givald I heafdeshis

deponendam comam
capitissui

etc.;

iodag givald heafdes his f'e godcunde

diuino
hodie comam
capitissui pro

bid I

voe

of W.
is Anglicizing

(3) sceng

in

maneat
=

gwallt

'hair
Ix.folt

brydsceng(gl.ihoro),Durham
pvnie

record

in the Oratio
page ; first,
then in the Oratio Postquam

same

l
ofscyvfon
deposuimus.

ve

Givald

Scean'

Ritual,p. 96.
the

on

I will justquote

Est.

PHILOLOGY.

OF

scaeng

also in the

anv

Ritual,p.

no:

"

bryd scean* gifoegedo

uni thoro

juncta.

is identical with

sceng

of head.'

Glossary;
According to him, Ir. sceng is itself a
form *sken}a*
prehistoric
Lecan

see

WW.
(4) drisne (gl.capillamenia),

Olr. sceng

'bed,'

on

Stokes, Archiv, I 93.

loan from ON.
skinn"

199, 8

rawe
capillatnenia
(=ruwe')9 drisne; ibid. 130, 35 capillatneniarupe (=ruwep
Sievers)cfi$[e]drisne. Drisne is,according to Dr. Henebry,
collective of Olr. driss (gl.vepres),Zeuss*, p. 119, note.
Cp.
Latin drusus (C. Gl. L. V 300, 4 hersutum
drus(f)utn9
pilosum.
Le Catholicon de Jehan Lagadeuc of a. 1499 : barber g. barbier L
Item drusus).
barbitonsor.
To Celtic also seems
to pointthe criidtglossingscaturit,in the
Corpus Glossary S 150, which Steinmeyer compared with the
gloss scaturirent cridu (Ahd. Gl. I 298, 30). I would refer to
the creham
(gl.uibro),Luxembourg folio,p. 2, No. 35, and, more
crihel (Rhys), glossing
to
uibrai, ibid.,
especially, crihot
p. i"
No. 22.
of spatulaby
Concerning the curious OE. interpretation
bed, on record in the Erfurt- Epinal(C.G. L. V 392, 51) as well as
in the Corpus S 475, I would
bad in culebad
Fliegencompare
wedel' (gl.
cited
Value
of the
flabcllurri), by Stokes,Linguistic
=

'

Irish Annals, p. 6.
1

The

lemma

He

connects

ve M=ve
interpretation

like Uprecamur.

cule- with

bid* presupposes,

Lat. culex, but says

of course,

readingof

the

SOME

CELTIC

TRACES

IN

THE

of bad that it is obscure

to him.

That

bad

like German

spatulasrami

Wedel

similitudine
C.

(1) beta 'birch'; cf.

spatidiciiyC.

Ir. beithi

C. G. L. V
dieitur,

347, 15
W. gwn

I9I

{bed) expresses

from

appears

Celtic Words

GLOSSES.

the

thing
some-

Scripturegloss

G. L. V

388, 34.

Latinized.

bethi)\beta berc arbor

(beithe,
(Epinal-Erfurt) Corpus B 66.
Ix.fuan (gl.lacerna).
=

(gl.heden) :
heden,Corpus G 185 ; this OE. heden is,of course, the
gunna
that glossescasta,ibid. C 224, and Sweet, OET., p. 551 a,
same
does not quite hit its meaning by translating
dress/ a translation
which he repeats in his Student's Dictionary. He might have
from the haben, glossingmaslruga, Wright-Wiilker 450, 35,
seen
and the hedene, appearingas the alternativeof sciccilse,
basincge,
chance
been
Mone
the
lemma
melote
has
by
361, 89
magistri
(2) gunna

"

omitted

"

that

cloak

mantle

or

skins ; in fact,the Scholia Bernensia

or

skins gunnae
were
made; see ad
de pellibus,
renones,
quae uocantur
dum

de

id est

made

meant,

was

of

plainlythat it was of
Georg.
383 fuluis;uestes
ut Salustius dicit,
quia pecusay

Ill

faciunt gunnas, quibus uestiuntur

pellibus
ouium
et caprarum
luporumque utuntur.

luporum cp. ON.

'a cape of skin' see

=
tilf-hamr.On
tflf-hifoenn

barbari,

omnes

In

regard

Icelandic

to

heiSinn

Cockayne, Leechd. II 391, from whom equally

been got a proper conception of heden.
Curiously
Die german.
to the meaning of the word is E. Zupitza,

might have
mistaken

cloth

coarse

as

heden with Lat. catinus,evidently

Gutturale,
p. 207 ; he connects
of MS
Harl. 3376,who, for the sake of
misled by the glossator
convenience,arranged under one head cocula aal/atuand cocula
uel heden, but from 214, 36,cocula
crusne
cuculla1)
(= cucula
uel heden, the mistake might easilyhave
(= cucul(J)a)crusne
=

been

corrected.

(3) gunnarius from gunna.

Artepellonesgunnarii, C. G.
evidendy what one might call in

L.

German

441,
a

'

32; the artepellois

Kunstfellner.'

cf.Ir. gerrcend 'cross-bar,

bolt,'Rev.
(gl.sticca);
Celt XIII 506.
Gerrcend is,accordingto Prof. Kuno
Meyer, a changing by

(4) gergenna

1
more

This

for

fullyat

some

is another

of which
Celtic characteristic,

later time.

I intend

to

speak

AMERICAN

192

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

popular etymology of the Gaulish gergenna, as if it were 'short

Life of St. Columba,
head.'
Gergenna is on record in Adamnan's
II 16 gergennaque
lacte pleni)per sua
operculi(sc.uasculi nouo
bina foramina retrusa longius
proiectaest, operculum terra tenus
defusum
lac ex maiore mensura
This. Prof. Meyer
est.
cecidit,
record.
The glosses
on
says, is the only instance of the word
record

ittwice

WW.
sticca,

gergenna

tinctura); cf.lig.*.
(5) l*g"(gl*
by Stokes,Archiv, I 86.
ligotinctura utlfosorium,C.

daih

274, 3

10.

414,

'colour/O'Dav.

G. L. V

372,

103,

1.

(6) ludari(u)s(gl.sieor); cf. W. Ihudon 'the young of

animals1 answering to Lat.pullus;Cornish lodzhon
cf.also
ludaris
L 298 has
59, ludeUus

Salisbury's
llwdyn in

steor,C. G. L. V

ludarius;a

369, 30

diminutive

quoted

llwdyn da/ad

several
'

lock';
bul-

'A weder.'

(Epinal-Erfurt)
; the Corpus

is on

record,Ahd.

Gl. Ill 443,

stierlin; ibid. 443, 60, ludella chalbe.

(7) ogastrum (gl.aggemang) ; cf. Olr. og 'egg.'

ogastrum aggimong, C. G. L. V 376, 5 (Erfurt) Corpus O
reads aggimang.
The Corpus
139; the Epinal'sinterpretation
offers as variations of the lemma
oigastrum,O 149, and agastrum,
which
mistakes.
A 397,
are
evidently
=

I expect to be able, at
glosseslike flabanus suan

later

deal

date,to

more

fullywith

C. G. L. V 361,4
(Epinal-Erfurt),
to be underlying;
Corpus F 218, where It. /dl 'hedge' seems
also prae(Jer)$or(i)um
C. G. L. V
fund (fiaad),Epinal-Erfurt,
P
P
Corpus
832;
381, 7
739 (praesorium) requirea fuller
=

discussion.

I will,however, mention

here

that I believe Adam-

praeiersorium'straycattle' to belong here,and that Ir.scor

As to the Epinal-Erfurtgloss,
'paddock' may be the base.
nan's

C. G. L. V

thriu uuintri steor,I hope

381, 8 prifeta

to show

that

and
ought to read triueta (connected with i-pun}*),
is
ueta stqrc,
that Corpus Glossary B 91, becta stqrt,
with which
In
letter
cf.bauectus (j=bouetus)stere,WW.
to Dr.
568,34.
my
the

lemma

Stokes
was

I tried to connect

kind

enough

to

tri-ueta with Ir. triaih

favor,and

am

happy

to see

'

boar,'which he
that in Archiv

f.kelt. Lexik. I 322 he says that "triath is perhapsfrom tri-veto-,

cognate with r/ucri^."
Otto
B. Schlutter.

VIIL"

SOURCE

THE

THE

OF

SO-CALLED

DORIC
It is
the

complete

by

the

Aetolian

and

known

thesis which

this brief paper

based

although
Greek

group,

Attic

has
Koirfi

in

it is in

after

time

of

the

commonly

now

xoiin?,

that

retarded

influence

the

Meister

influence

the

to

measure

an

furnished

not

only

of the

artificial
the

is that

dialects

the

upon

others.

and

establish

to

attempts

main

the

under

of another

22,

p.

witness

indirect

for

dialects

koim}. So, for example, Brugmann,

Achaean-Doric

Grammatik3,

an

of the Greek

koii^ was

Greece,

Griechische

Koipifis

Attic

leagues,

Achaean

the

as

Western

in

history

of the

supremacy

spread

KOINH.

fact in the

established

an

ACHAEAN-

kootJ,for,

Northwest

for which

product

but

suggestion,

this

even

Attic

of the

The

the

also certain

specificelements.
Although certain
nesian

with

Dial.

81

is the

same

dialects.

But

the

3d

2d

origin
in

spoken

knowledge
quite

dorische

only

dialect
others

Dialekt

B.

the

later

known

we

des

must

Aetolischen

that

Old

Phocian

The

dialect
is the

purity, and
Blass:

Bundes

dialect,he
of all

basis

stating that
named,

this
"Es

als echt

we

is
of

only

many

kann

of its

originally
have

any

something
Locris,

other

again

the

dating

question

dialects

of which

by Meister,
with

was

gained

it possesses

; the

the

one

kom^.

has

the

of

way

Of

this

in its
agree

formed

dialects

only

and

which

the countries

thereby.

it
ff.),

462,

Phthiptis,Epirus, Acar-

in

and

c,

30,

inscriptions
more
cally
specifi-

kootJ. This

another

all Doric

in the districts named

Greek
the

is

Phocian,

from

Arcadian

which

same

districts, the

is the

different

included

For

Nos.
13

pp.

name

Pelopon-

influence of the

somewhat

it the

spoken

the

answered

these

the

of

attention

centuries
to

is not

Greece,

inscriptionsof

in the

and

North

gave

that

this

peculiarities common
real

the

to

Achaean-Doric

the

Phocis,

appears

koivtj

and

as

and

of

called
if.),

currency,

nania, Aetolia

from

attributed

classification

this element,

remarks,

same

Dialects

in his

II, pp.

considerable

Doric

various

inscriptionsof

been

already

Smyth,

who,

to

in late

league (cf.,for example, Cauer, Delectus,

notes,

Meister

(Gr.

had

dialects

Aetolian

forms

not

west
North-

is different.
weder

aetolisch

der

gelten,

AMERICAN

194

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

istder Dialekt der akarnanischen

noch
als der

korinthische.1
importierte

But, one

may

Aetolian,is it

Inscbriften

Ebenso

verhalt

anderes

etwas

es

mit

Epeirus."

have no direct knowledge of the Old

say, if we
least
not
at
possiblethat it was just the dialect

which

There are certain

appears in the later kou^ ? I think not.
elements in the latter which we can not believe to have existed in
Old

Aetolian, for example,the conjunction

W, which, barringlate
"

is not
inscriptions,
We

be

may

would

driven

al like

speak

Aetolian

of the Doric

dialects of the

one

had

them,
Thessalian,

and

Peloponnesus.

that the Ach.-Dor.

of the Northwest

Arcadian.

and

if we
inscriptions,

Locrian, Phocian,Boeotian

to the conclusion

any

of Attic-Ionic

outside

that Old

sure

show

to

not

found

does
k"h*{)

are

not

dialects in its

Greek

We

represent
purity,but

in its earliest appearance

external
bears witness to some
influence. This influence can only be that of the Attic kom^,which
to a greater or less degree the
at the same
was
period affecting
even

dialects of other parts of Greece.

So, for example, at Delphi. It
has been commonly assumed
that the difference between the language
of the old
due

was

and
inscriptions

the Aetolian

to

that of the manumission

influence.

the

But

newly

decrees

discovered

No. 2502),
temple-accounts(Bull,corn hell.,
'96,197 ff.= Collitz,
datingfrom the time of Alexander the Great, show that before the
Aetolians

set foot in

Delphi

the local dialect

was

losingits purity
inscription
has,

showing an admixture of Attic forms. This

example, the personalending -/iev beside the native ~p*s dat.
beside the 'Aeolic'
beside nptrrapUa-a-i),
plur.
(Icpofwdfioai
tUotn beside fam, "fr in place of h cum
ace, o"oK6s in place of
Similarlythe modified form of
odcXor,once
gen. sg. in -car, etc.
Doric seen
of
in late inscriptions various Doric
islands of the
influence
Attic
is
of
due
the
the
to
Aegean
clearly
mum?.
Among examples of Attic forms in the Ach.-Dor. Koivy may be

and
for

-cow

-a-*

mentioned
1.

The

2.

The

universal
use

This

is true

form.

of the

(CIG. 1794 h, Roberts

of Doric epicthat one
of Stratos,
of the

possibleAttic

al.

Nos. 1461
e. g. in Collitz,
placeofnparos,
(Phocis),1614 (Achaea). Meister gives rrparoe

the Ach.-Dor.
1

placeof

of irp"rorin

(Phthiotis),
1529
as

of ef in

use

The

occasional

found
tomb-inscription

106),which
meets

shows

in the

in the

the Corinthian

north

of the genof Acarnania

alphabet and the kind

of Corcyra.
earlyinscriptions

early4th century,

influence.

appearance

is in the

Cf. Bechtel,Hermes,

31,

Ionic

318.

alphabet

An
and

tion
inscripshows

ACHAEAN-DORIC

THE

uine Doric

form

would

not

be

I95

KOINH.

I have

but
surprising,

citation

no

for this.
The latter is the only form
prevalenceof ol over to*.
3. The
in Old Phocian,Locrian, Boeotian and the Doric dialects of the

Peloponnesus. Nearly all the Aetolian

oi,though the late Delphian retains the
(but

ol also

frequent
; sometimes

rot

and Achaean
rot

and

with

more

ol in same

inscr. show

persistency
inscr.,e.

g.

Collitz,
1707).
prevalenceof Upfc over
4. The
lap6?,though both are found.
The
Northwest
Greek
form
as in Old
was
certainly
genuine
lap6s,
Phocian
(Collitz,
iapto,but
2501, inscribed at Athens, has lapts,
also Upopvdpopes beside lapoiufdpons,
and Upopqvia*These forms in
it is unlikelythat the
as
Upo- are probably due to Attic influence,
and Up6-)t
Boeotian, Elean and the
pure Phocian used both lap6Doric

dialects.

5. The
same
common

frequencyof

*U

beside

"V cum

e. g. Collitz,
inscription,
141 1, 1415.
than ch in Northern
Greece, but

it is not

found.

assumption
Northwest

The

that the

Greek

and

difference may
genuine Achaean

Elean,but

included

occasional
Meister

form

this

is more

generaliv

in Achaean

was

inscriptions
for by the
*V, as

never

in

as in Pelo(lessprobably cfc),
of Achaean
out by the contrast

Greek

lm.

of *lvai and
np6e. These
appearance
in his list of Ach.-Dor.
characteristics

of later

the

on

"

by
but they are far less common
82-3),
pp.
belong to what may be called a second
7. To

In

be accounted

ponnesian Doric. This is borne

lore 'until* (Collitz,
1615) with Northwest
6. The

sometimes

ace,

than tip**and
stratum

iron,

are

(1.c,

and

so

of Attic.
Atticisms

belong:
(Collitz,
4576,
1636),rcrrapc?
with Aetolian dative,Collitz,1539, Phocis); ifo (e.g.
(jrrrdpois
Collitz,1634,which also has
"ca);"W
(Collitz,
1545, Phocis;
4516, Laconia,etc.); imperat.foray,part. "v (e.g. Collitz,1410;
nately,
decrees "v and
used indiscrimion
are
Delphian manumission
e. g. 1757); imperat.
"Uo"n,etc., etc
-iwa*;
Hitherto we have not questioned
of regardingall
the propriety
of Achaean-Doric
that goes under the name
a
as
singleKounj.
Yet the language is far from uniform.
Not only are there widely
different degrees in the amount
of Attic influence shown
trast,
(confor example, the semi- Attic el *a with the wholly,
Attic cay),
in
but, aside from this,the groundwork is not quite the same
stratum

or

occasional

genitiveslike 0a"riXcW (Collitz,

1416-17),w6\ws
forms
with
BdXarra
as
tt
Laconia);
(Collitz,
1410,
tt

av

tav

I96

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

the dialect spread through Aetolian and that

Achaean
influence. Only the former has h cum
dative
be

pluralof

consonant

stems

in

-0*

It must

itselfmore

or

be

remembered

less in

ace.

and

Mini

and

the Achaean

also that Attic influence shows

nearly all Doric

dialects,from

the

Aetolian features
century on, and, except for the specific
different.
mentioned, the result is not essentially
UmvwMiTT

of

Chicago, Jfcfr,1900.

the

etc.).It would
("jxp6m"itt

the Aetolian
better,
then,to distinguish

"04*jj.

spread through

CARL

DARLING

BUCK.

4th

just

I98

AMERICAN

have

to

even

OF

PHILOLOGY.

have

got its vowel-color

carried

with

pudet to

suppose

JOURNAL

however,
possibility,

pudor along
the word

as

from
it.

compounds,
There

to be discussed

now

and

is another
shows.

this
'hops, dances.' It is tempting to compare
4) vvdapiCti
and it reminds
verb with iripodai'dances the three-step';
one
of
Ariel
the
in
of
Shakespeare's
Tempest: "Foot it featly
song
of
Meredith's
"Now
the youth
here and
or
there";
George
footed swift to the dawn"
(in The Day of the Daughter of
is cognate with novt 'foot,'
shall have to
we
Hades). If irvotyufci
"

for the vocalization.

account

beside

Are

it? and

we

to suppose

that

pod-

ever

further to

imagine, perhaps,a
We
might
wow
the principle
podpedpudalready
applyto the bases poudsedsodsidsuggested for seid(v. Brugmann, Grundriss, Is,
of
The
same
"549*")"
principle gradationallows us to correlate
Lat. caupo 'huckster' with Gk. KdirrjXos,
and Lat. capitwith cupit
(v.Wharton, Etym. Lat.,s. v.),without coming into irreconcilable
conflict with other explanations(v.,e. g., Uhlenbeck, Altind.
Wort., s. v. kilpyati).
5) Latin piget I would connect
piget and pingit,the latter
with a formal meaning of 'paints,'
developedfrom a vernacular
tattoos.' I put beside eum
'pricks,
piget the phrase 'he is all cut
up,'or, the same
metaphor in elevated language,'his conscience
him.'1
I
also
words 'tired' (:tear)and 'bored.'
note
our
pricks
We
also explainin this way piger,with a formal meaning of
can
substantive
vernacular
'slow, lazy,'but comparable with our
stick-in-the-mud.'
So also we reach an explanationfor
'stick,
Latin
Its
formal
tardus.
6)
meaning is 'slow,1but in our
vernacular 'pokey.' It belongs with Skr. trnddnti 'they pierce,
poke.'
7) Latin paenitet? It is an easy thing to mediate between
pingit'pricks'and pangit*fastens.'8 Aknife 'pricks'or 'sticks,'
and 'fastens.'
a pin 'pricks,'
'sticks,'
mucilage 'sticks' or 'fastens,'
If we
the perfect
note
pegit (ypangif),we might suppose that
but
paenitet this orthographybeingbest warranted historically,
without bearingon the etymology
from
comes
*pegnitet
(perhaps
had

base

form

pud-

poud-?

If so,

the riddle

of

is solved.

"

"

"

"

"

Moeller

compares
1
8

be

(K. Z. 24, 493)

pungit pricks.'

defines by

es

sticht mich,' and

Wharton

(1.c.)

'

Literature in K. Z. 14, 146 ; 19, 406 ; B. 8. 22, 124 ; Mem.

Soc. Ling. 5, 429.
pungit' pricks' is a cognate. The bases ping- pang- pung- must

Of course,

reconciled by

phoneticor analogical
manipulation.

ETYMOLOGY

SLANG.

AND

1 99

explanationsof fenum lena in Class.

Rev. ii,
also be turned by 'it
paenitetmay
A kindred
pricksmy conscience/
metaphor is seen in the word
'remorse.'
It is possiblealso,consideringGerm, fast 'almost/
which is a cognate of our
verb fastens binds/ to connect
paene
'almost' with pegit 'he fastened/
I would
explainpenuria as
from

even

pagnitei;cf. my
298); and so me

from

desiderative

formation

with

the

meaning 'desire

to fasten

upon/
In line with

the semantic

explanationsoffered

for

piget and

paenitetwe may proceed to the consideration of

tegdor
8) Latin taedet}" This I derive from tegsd(with
g). I note Skr. tdk$ati'cuts/akin to Lat. tcxit 'weaves/ tangit
'hast touched
with a needle';
'touches, pricks';cf. acu ietigisti
and does not Vergil make
Dido
in
soliloquy(Aen. IV 596) :
say
infelix Dido, nunc
We
have perhaps a
te facta impia tangunt ?
-^-extension of this root in Skr. tdtfayati
'beats,(cuts with a
stick whip)'; at least we
regard the 4 "s the product of
may
if
'I
be
-gd-9 f#?
worshipped'
correctlycorrelated with vajate
'sacrifices'(v. Wackernagel, Altind. Gram., "145). We
may
also explain taeda 'torch' from the 'tips'of flame or as (pine)
This etymology will also account
for taeter 'stinking/
'splinters/
Smells are not only 'pungent/ but they 'knock us down/
The
words pudet piget paenitet and taedet have
all been
explained by kindred metaphors. This is amply justified
by
"

their identical syntax. The frequencyof the

used for these explanations
is too great in our
any

one

to take

exception to this

metaphor

I have

vernacular

own

frequencyin Latin.

for

To

say
in 'remorse/

nothing of the full-dress exhibitions of the

metaphor
'pricksand stingsof conscience/ in 'ittouches me, wounds me,
have a plentiful
to the quick/ we
me
me, cuts
annoys
array of
vernacular phrases, it hacks me, makes me
tired (:tear),
bores
I
beats
all
broken
I
could
kick
cut
am
me,
up/
up,
my time/
ous
myself,he has gone to pieces/ These phrases all indicate variof mental confusion,hesitation,
and dismay, likened,
sorts
to the effects of piercingor striking.
metaphorically,
"

'

"

'

'

"

Austin, University

of

"

Texas.

EDWIN

K. Z. 13, 307 ; 16. 198 ; 18. 303 ; 19. 80.

W.

FAY.

REVIEW.

Parmenides

im

Kampfe

Prof. Dr.

Heraklit, von

gegen

A.

Patin.

Leipzig,Teubner, 1899.
of affirmation

license

The

regard

have

who

possess

themselves
the

at

juncture
doctrine

Pre-Socratics

the

to

which

to

which

is

thesis

no

to

amazement

Of

defend.

the

even

originalswe

these

and

and

texts

reading

and

of
system
the
knowledge of

our

as

restoration

our

with

scholars

to

correct
fragments,
our
conception of

later

Plato, Aristotle, and

specialistsindulge

the

depend on
they belong,

system, in turn, rests on

for
Our
text.
sources

which

perpetual

mutilated

best

of

in

the

of the

reconstruction

their

interpretation are

Stoic, Neo-Platonic,

and

Christian

Plato
used
historic
commentators.
essayists and
personages
of
the
ideas
which
he wished
to
merely as typical representatives
from
shrank
the stage, and
anachronism
and
no
no
bring on
that helped
misquotation or misinterpretation

translates every

Aristotle

and
distinctions

wholly

are

criticizes

foreign
lacking
and

hand,

second

to

in

doctrine

into

his

all early thinkers

their thought.
The
historic

the

with

always

by

his artistic

the

commentators

frequently at

intention

some

minology
ter-

applicationof

later

quote

sense,

design.1

technical

own

of

polemic

or

edification.

striking sayings,the

The

of the

dogmas
evolution

in

evidence

is

their

own

enough

aperfus, the

distinctive

most

Pre-Socratic

great

logicalcoherence

precise

brilliant

to

The
philosophers we know.
its
'thought,1
psychological
minds, we
can
only conjecture. The
supply an artist of the qualityof Renan,
of

their

with

for an interestingand
the materials
Jowett
of the possible or probable course
of early Greek
sketch
basis
for
It is utterly insufficient as
a
vigorous and
of its precise actual historical
scholastic demonstrations

Pater,

or

Yet

in detail.

is

for this very

field of the new

favorite

philology.

As

Rodier

Mr.

development
Pre-Socratic
reason
ophy
philosscholasticism
of 19th-century

rigid

few
1

a
one

Parmenides,

deadlock
side

or

texts"

v.

in
the

refuting a
composition

venturesome

of Aristotle's

concerning
Aristotle the method
to apply to Plato
or
or
ingenious combinatory manipulation of a
'il en
of the
reste
trop.' But in the case

deduction

selected

the

observes

hypothesis of Tannery
Physics, it is dangerous
of

plausible
thought.
rigorous

98,

as

quoted

between

Plato

the other

there

and

in Theaetet.
the

is total

modern

180

E, presents

reconstructions

misapprehension.

the

dilemma

of the

text.

of
On

REVIEW.

201

Pre-Socratics the lack of evidence

leaves the imaginationfree

the
evidence
inadequate
is,no one can appreciate
scope.
who
has not attempted to tabulate the readings and interpretations
that have been proposed for some
of the great keynote
Parmenides and Empedocles, or to harmonize
phrases of Heraclitus,
the ingenious
schemes
that have been imagined for the
ringsof Anaximander, the 'crowns' of Parmenides,the cyclesof
How

Empedocles.
Patin's Parmenides

im Kampfe gegen
of the
Heraklit is one
in
this
field,
astonishingperformances of modern
philology
its publication,
Diels'
menides,
Parof
edition
following
indispensable
tion
illustraconvenient
for
concrete
opportunity
presents a

most

and

of the methods
of what I have called the new
scholasticism.
I shall arrange my observations in such form that,while constituting
review of Patin's laborious and ingenious work, they
a
as a slightintroduction and guide to the study of
may also serve

Parmenides.
The
chief problems presentedby the 155-60 lines of extant
in Parmenides'
fragments are:
philosophy
(1) The significance
of the distinction between Truth and Opinion. (2) His conception
of Being and of Non-being. (3) The
ing
meaning of his seemidentificationof Thought and Being. (4) His relation to
Heraclitus the main topicof Patin's book.
To these might be
added, as an appendix,the reconstruction of his cosmology.
"

(1) The distinction between metaphysics as the way of truth,

and
physics as the way of opinion, is familiar from Plato's
Timaeus.1
We
know
in Plato. For Plato the
what this means
and deductive teleological
way of truth is pure dialectic,
reasoning.
The
of opinion is the study of secondary physicalcauses
way
He
of the higher order.
in
transcendental
outbursts of
not, except
momentary
rhetoric,
to the shifting
deny a certain kind of reality
phenomena
of sense.
He merely rates them lower in the scale of moral and
intellectual values. Having made the logicaldistinction between
the absolute p) fo, or metaphysicalnegation of Being, and the
relative ^ hv of ordinarynegativepredication,1
he is able to say
of the thingsof generationand decay that they occupy
poetically
a
place midway between the existent and the non-existent.1
Parmenides isin possession
of no such distinction. Is (altogether)
is
not
is
the
or
thought.4
(atall)
sharp alternative for his naiver
And
he is further hampered by the difficulty
of expressing
preciseshades of thoughtin the vague, prolixand conventional
diction of the hexameter.
Plato's prose can
express nice and
delicate gradationsin the scale of Being and certainty.But we
be sure
that Parmenides is not forced to say more
than
not
can
he means
or
by such tags as raU ovk cm marts
(30) mfopoy
dXijdip

regarded

as

ministrants
indispensable

does

29 B.

Cf. A.

J. P.

"Rep. 477 A, 478

14

D.

IX

413-14.

Sophist256

*V. 7a.

sqq.

202

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

(112),which certainlyimply a more

*****
a*arri\1"v
okov**
than the Ikanoafiop
entire scepticism
ot v. 120.
courfru varra
"/xmV""
On which idea does he reallywish to lay the stress?
Is it
the
the
of
of
merely on
comparative uncertainty
things opinion
of the way
of truth ?
contrasted with our
absolute assurance
as
and
Or does he intend to rejectthe world
way of opinion as
utterlyfallacious and unreal,and set itin antithetic oppositionto
the world of pure
Being? For Tannery the matter is very
rial,
simple. The conceptionsof the Pre-Socratics are wholly matehe thinks.
eternal motion
is always and
The
only the
Parmenides
diurnal revolution of the heavens.
denied
this
the universe finite,
motion
because he made
and leftit no space
in, and nothing outside of itself to which its motion
to move
the fixity
of the
could be related. But he had only to assume
conciliate
the
doctrine
the
to
outer circumference,
lax""* *OXvfwrw,
of the rest of the whole with change in the parts. This is simple
and perspicuous
enough, but itis inconsistent with the text, and
Parmenides
the tradition of antiquity.
the non-existence of
uses
the continuityof the all,but not to prove its
void to prove
immovability,which he merely assumes
(v.82). And, as Patin
pointsout, he affirms the repose and homogeneity of the whole
throughout,and not merely of the outer shell.
Diels holds that Parmenides
set forth his physics in order to
'
'
for dialectical exercitations sic
his
with
themes
school
provide
of course, the theory of the famous
This assumes,
et nan.
essay
4
Ueber die altesten Philosophenschulen
and when,
der Griechen,'
'
after having been told for many
proved this
years that it had
and that,I at last read the essay, I made a discoverywhich any
student may
verifywho will go through it,pen in hand, and
excerpt the positiveevidence cited in support of its thesis the
discovery,namely, that there is not the slightest
proof of the
the Pre-Socratics outside of medical
existence of 'schools' among
guildsand the Pythagorean societies.
Zeller sensiblyopines that Parmenides, despite
his scepticism,
made
eclectic
of
the
a
presentation
plausible
contemporary
physicaltheories in order that the reader,as he says, might be
fullyinformed,and choose the true doctrine with the greater
confidence.
menides,
ParLastly,Patin has developed a peculiarview of his own.
he thinks,
regarded the world of change as an illusion,
but as a necessary
and consistent illusion which
a
complete
philosophymust therefore expound and explain. This illusion
in the form of the
very much
presents itselfto the average man
Heraclitean philosophy.The multitude Heraclitizes. And hence
the form
Parmenides'
polemicagainst Heraclitus often assumes
of a denunciation of the follyof mankind.
The firstis a part of the speech of
Let us turn
to the texts.
the goddess in the introduction (28 sqq.)
: xp*"" "
m/"
""
irawra
ip*v

'

"

B*a0ai

Jfifur
'AXqdctVtvtrfifo'o*drpcfusrjrop | rfi*"porS"pdo"at,tois

otue

REVIEW.

203

*toiravra
aXrjBrjg.
|dXX' 2/Airqr
c"ai dca iravrbt irdvra ncp"vra.
doKt'/AW

?j"imaris

cos ra
ftaBfj"rtatf

boKovvra

|%pfjv

For "vn"i94os Diels reads "vkvk\*os. The transferof the epithet

circular'from the sphereto the truth he regards
tion
as an apt illustraof the confusion of the objective
and the subjective
in primitive
thought. Patin outbids him in this vein by observing:
"
Soferne die Wahrheit ein schlagloses
Herz hat,ist sie einfach
dasselbe wie das bewegungsloseruhende Sein." But the crux is
in the last line and a half. The manuscripts
of Simplicius
have
elrau Diels reads doKipSxr'
dofc/fuw
!),construes "lvaiwith
(inf.
alles und jedesdurchgehenund
doKovrra,and renders " wie man
dabei jenesScheinwesen auf die Probe stellen sollte." xpvv"
which is easily
irrecUisJ
emended
to xpb he retains as a 'polite
There is a great variety
of emendations : bomiimaifuvai
(Bergk),
which yieldsthe easiest sense, etc.
doKipasUvcuyyv"vai,or tpivai,
But all express much
the same
fundamental meaning that it
behooves the thinker to test all thingsapprovedly,
or to test the
thingsof opinionby opinion.It is in part the idea attributed to
Zeno and Parmenides by Plato,
Parmen. 136 D : dyvoovai
yap ol
*

"

rroXXoi"rt dvcv ravnjf rfjs

dta travruv

atovvarowivrvx6vra
bu"6bovko\ irXdvrjs

however (Ber.phil.
Wochenschrift,
tyt*. Loetzing,
r?
"wie
alles
durchforschend
man
(als
5 it P- I5.7I)"
proposes
annehmen
miisste das sich das Scheinende verwahrscheinlich)
vow
aXrjBfl

halte."

But no one
but the author of such a version will accept
admit that "? ra
the sense
'assume
as
or
probable,'
'wie sich das Scheinende verbalte.'
doKovvra thai can mean
Patin has a stillmore
ingeniousversion to offer. He reads
and
renders
'wie das Scheinbare scheinbar alles
etc.,
Uvat,
ddfcifuw
durch das ganze verlaufen muss,'i.e. the absolute
durchdringend
unityand repose is the truth,but the Heraclitean process running
through all thingsis the necessary illusion. This thought he
confirms by pressing
the phraseology
of the last lines of the

doKtiw'in

poem

aura

rot

rade
"6"avZ"f"v

Kara

vvm

iaai

\Ka\ fitrtirttr and

rovdc

affirmation not that such are the opinions

T"Xrvn/"rov"ri
rpaqxvra
of men, but that so thingsare and ever
will be accordingto
opinion.And he finds further support in the Heraclitean etymology
of dUaioy"dta
wavrbi tiral n Su$Uv, etc., Plato,
Cratyl.
which
word-playdoKovvra do/u/iw,
412 D, and in the etymological
reminds him of Her. fr. 118: ook"6vtm
doKtp"raTos. It is the
familiar method of takingas possible,
probable,
provedwhat is at
the most a barelyconceivable ingenious
fancy.
In another matter, however, I entirely
with Patin. It is
concur
Parmenides'
said
that
not be his
can
of
commonly
system
physics
own, and is probablythat of the Pythagoreans.Patin,who has
of humor
where the 'combinations' of other scholars are
a sense
involved,
pointsout thatwe know the physicsof Pythagorasfrom
of his exposition
Parmenides,and that the spirit
proves that the
doctrine is substantially
is
his own.
This,I think, one of the few
of
which
be
certain.
The glad Empedocleanor
we
things
may
"

an

"

"

204

AMERICAN

Lucretian

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

of 133 sqq.: clayd' alBtpitjv

t"
4"wn* rd r iv alMpi
o
f
the
this
with toe
is
\ affftara
spirit
incompatible
passage
view that Parmenides is merely resuming,for polemicalpurposes,
the doctrines of others
to say nothingof the fact that there is no
evidence that physicaland astronomical problems were
used by
the Eleatics for dialectical exercitations.
This, of course, does
not
precludeour guessing the extent to which Parmenides'
influenced by any or all of his
conceptionsof the world were
tone

ndrra

"

"

drficof
cwl waai
predecessors"

In the few
subjectthe
the
identify

physics(in

wvrrai.

this branch of
remaining passages that concern
need
We
notice:
must
followingpoints only

the
not

opinionsof mortals,the
sqq.),with the

uncertainties or illusions of
absolutelyfalse and forbidden path

of Non-being (37 sqq., 50 sqq.)* Interpreters

not
infrequently
borrow the language in which Non-being is rejected,
to emphasize
Parmenides'
scepticismwith regard to physicaldoctrines. But
the two
The
things are perfectlydistinct in the poem.
only
of
connection
is
doubtful
the
in
link
1 13-14:
possible
passage

|rd? plowoit XP**"

Mo/x^ar yap Kartfarro di'oyw"pas(oryimpge)
6popa(tuf
iv
itrri* $ verrXawjjfuroi
flair.
The

precisemeaningof 114 we can not determine,but it can

which Zeller,
not
possiblybear the interpretation
relyingon the
Aristotle
it.
testimonyof Aristotle,
(Met. 987 a 1)
says
upon
puts
fire corresponded
that of Parmenides'
to
two
physicalprinciples,
Zeller interprets
hv and earth to /u)hv.
Hence
a
as
114
thetical
parenof
of Non-being as one
protest againstthe recognition
the two elements.
This is plainlyimpossible. I shall recur
to m
be virtually
hw later.
It may
in some
contexts
equivalentto
with
the
after
it
thus identifying
void, it is too
empty space, but
much
to ask us to believe that it is also the 'compact and
heavy
body,' the mnuwlv dipat ipPpiMs re of v. 119.
Tannery, while
retains
somewhat
Zeller's interpretation,
rejecting
inconsistently
his translation : " e'est une de trop, et e'est en cela cue
consiste
Terreur."
He identifiespy U with the void,the lightelement with
the Pythagorean Snupov,and the dense with the mpas.
But. he
of
turned
from
world
the
after
givesno reason
why,
having once
the
Parmenides
of
should
the
world
introduce
Being to
Opinion,
dualistic system of physics which
he had chosen to expound,
with a sudden
and unexplainedprotest againstthe
parenthetical
If Parmenides
assumption of two elements rather than one.
preferredunityin the world of Opinion also,there were
enough
monistic systems ready to his hand.
It is probably the force of these considerations that has driven
many

to
scholars,followingSimplicius,

construe

'to

assume

one

is too harsh to be probable.

only is an error' but the ellipsis
Diels adds a further refinement.
He
accepts the substance of
he thinks
Zeller's interpretation,
but not his translation,
which
would
requireMpy* instead of play. He himself includes r"v plow
the
in the indirect report of the opinionof men,
ov
""mv
x/mw
"

206

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

of much
be sure
not
more
to the truth,but that we
nearer
can
than Aristotle's cautious statement
to touch
seems
: Parmenides
the abstract idea of unity: row Kara rh* \6yovfrfc.1
on
how
The capital
as Tannery says, is to learn precisely
question,
of the fifth century, sucthe thinkers of Greece, in the course
ceeded
themselves
in disengaging
from the concrete
and placing
themselves at the point of view of the abstract. This movement
of thought was
predeterminedin the character of the Greek mind
and
of the Greek
the structure
language. No singleGreek
invented logic-chopping,
and the use of hv for truth and m U for
falsehood was a perpetualprovocationto the metaphysicsof Being
and the fallacies that arise from the ambiguity of the copula.
that the chief influence in this
however, we know
Historically,
direction before Socrates
The
the Eleatics.
emanated
from
'invention' of dialectic is attributed to Zeno, who is supposed to
have employed it in the polemicaldefence of the Parmenidean
doctrine.
In the Parmenides
of Plato the antithesis between the
and the abstract dialectic
of
view
the
two
points
purely sensuous
is clearlystated.
Zeno for arguing
But there Socrates censures
with merely materia] notions,'and the old man
Parmenides
is
transfer
the
Socrates'
represented as approving
proposal to
debate to the abstract or dialectical plane,and deal with pure
tencies
too, though Plato pointsout the inconsisconcepts. Elsewhere
in which
materialistic imagery involves the Parmenidean
essentially
Being,'he always impliesthat the conception was
tion
abstract and dialectic. And
such, indeed, was the generaltradiof antiquity,
Eudemus
and
views
whose
others
some
though
of
he reports insisted on the literal acceptance of the image
the
compact and rounded sphere.4
ductory
introevidence
of the fragments is contradictory.The
The
affirmation of Being and
polemic against Non-being
seems
a
piece of pure abstract dialectic. Line 39: ofrc yap ""
to be
r6
might seem
\ oCrt (frpdaaif,
yvoiift
y* prj c6*9ov
yap award*
of
taken
from
the
the
text
Plato, including
directly
particleyu
Cf. Repub. 477 A : 6 ytyva"aKG"v yiywo-Kct ri rjo"bcv
rt
ir"rtpop
We
should be led
hv tjovk tv ; Up' 7T"? yap av prj Up y" ri yra"a6tlrj
;
conclusion
of the
to the same
by the natural interpretation
which
will be
that
and
to
seem
identify
T
hought
Being,
passages
discussed below.
Must
we
altogether
rejectthis interpretation
'
because of the lines in which
tinuous/
conBeing is spoken of as ' full,'
the
of a
like
mass
'holdingtogether,''equallypoised
?
in
rounded
of
the
*lvau
case
Similarly
sphere/etc.
hp,wdiv, ^
m
Do these terms
sometimes, at least,denote the dialectical prj "* of
we
Plato, or must
uniformly interpretNon-being as the void
the void is sometimes
because
spoken of as Non-being? A
"

"

"

"

"

"

1
Met. 986 b, 18. Kara
abstract, but with the
means
Xdyov here virtually
further suggestion
that the abstract point of view is reached by contemplating
the thing in its verbal definition.
*
"
1
Simplic.Phys.133, 21.
Sophist244 E.
129 A sqq.

RE

207

W.

first Parmenides
answered
and
tbp
thai,firj"ip,
otirtov (Diels). Are
Uses
ovk
ibvy ovk
fiff
fir)tlvai,
nate
these virtually
or
can
we, with Patin,nicelydiscrimisynonyms
them ?
between
the
Plato,as we have seen, distinguishes
absolute w "", unutterable and unthinkable,from the relative w bv
denoting difference or otherness,and applicableto the thingsof
sense
midway between Being and Non-being. This distinction,
Eudemus
is foreignto the
as
explicitly
pointed out in antiquity,
of
Parmenides.
naive
But Patin, even
while
more
thought
have
should
missed
so
expressing surprise that Parmenides
obvious a point,finds something very like it in the use of tlvai w
from /u) "" and refers to the Herahe distinguishes
""Wo, which
clitean Being in flux. Similarlyin 1.50 : oh rb ntXtip re "a* ovk caw
ntXtiv from thai,and
\ k ov ravroV, he distinguishes
ravrop
ptv6fu"rrai
refers
thai
from
thai,
to the Heraclitean
ovk
ttvai,
ovk
again,
firf
'
and
and
nicht eigentlich
means
Being subjectto change
decay,
sein.' So, again,in line 35 he thinks w thai is used intentionally
in the sense
of ' nichtsein,'
as
distinguishedfrom wbtp, 'nichts,'
and in verse
of ovk.
in the use
67 he finds a peculiarsignificance
All this is fanciful. The expressionsare practically
synonymous,
is throughout protestingagainstany recognition
and Parmenides
of Non-being, not discriminating
its various possiblemeanings
with Platonic nicety. ^ as distinguished
from ov in normal usage
lends a touch of emphasis,1
or
a suggesundoubtedly generalizes,
tion
in Plato the distinction is often
of the conditional.
But even
too
slightto affect the argument or the philosophicthought.1
What, then, are we to expect where unripethought is contending
with the difficultiesof metre?
Closelyconnected with this is the
often
and
how
whether
to translate "'"m 'is
we
are
question
possible'instead of 'is.' There is no certain example of fan *is
unless it be the imperfectanalogy of "Vi porjo-ai
(34).
possible,'
There is littleagreement or consistency
to be found in editors or
commentators.
Tannery and Courtney do not use 'is possible1
'
introduces it wherever
is* would be too harsh for
at all. Burnet
The
the
of
Plato.
Diels
and
Zeller vary.
good prose
prose

question

of

VIE

terminology

must

be

"

for translating
thai (35) ' it is imposAm
ovk
sible
m
tion
to be* instead of 'non-beingis not,'is the convicis impossibleGreek
for Parmenidean
that fu) thai ovk
torn
the
it clearlyis for Platonic prose.
But in that case
verse, as
construction should not be admitted anywhere. Yet Diels renders
xal tlvai ' Denn
poth tartp
rt
to
[das Seiende] denken und
yap avro
'
Denn
das Sein existirt.' If
sein ist dasselbe,'and tan
thai
yap
with
the
article here, it surelycan in
the infinitive can
dispense

only good reason

(forit)not

'Cf. Jebb

on

Soph. Ajax

1231.

163 A : rb h apa $
fafitvp% tlvai n nty
tlvai fa/iev avrd,etc.,
rb 1$ lori. Cf. also Sophist256 E : nepl
ovk
# rovro
iroAv pkv kari rb bvtaneipov 61 itTJflti
rb pi)bv
iKoorov
263 B : noXXa
ovk
bvra. And
for a late example cf. Themist. on
irepliKaorov
ifafiev
Ar. Phys. I 2 : Sid rl xal rb bv ovk kpovotvfiq bv xalrb hv ovx tv;
bv iv
160 E sqq.: rb fit)
*Cf. Parmen.
dr)iv ovk bv, etc.
ov, etc., with 164 8 : ovru
.

rb Iv

ovk

163 C

bv.

brav

208

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

wie es ist und dass nichtsein unmoglich

ally
have seen, thinks m
e"ac 'nichtsein' is intentionthe
he
'nichts.'
from
But
too
recognizes
distinguished
prfiip
of
other construction.
all
in
favor
The probabilities
are
taking
ion
everywhere as * is/ of accepting c"ai and ^ "Zratwithout the
article as synonyms
of fo and ^ o*, and of admitting the virtual
of ^ cwu
The attempt to discriminate
efau,etc.
equivalence
ov"
and the
introduces improbable subtleties alien to both the manner
35.

Patin renders

ist/and,

as

35

'

we

thought of

Parmenides.
But what of the identification of m U with empty space ? That
Parmenides
affirmed the plenum and rejected
a vacuum
appears
both from the fragmentsand from the testimonyof Plato and the
Once (106) he actually
tip (oiktop,
Diels)
commentators.
uses
ov"
of the void.
But it is impossible
to go beyond this
as a
synonym
and say tnat by w
the void, and the
iop he means,
primarily,
writers
who
do affirm it contradict themselves.
Thus Tannery
vide
absolu n'est
"la
du
notion
(Science
Hellene,p. 122):
says
non-fetre [in
ant6rieure
"le
but
on
aux
atomistes";
pas
page 222:
vide
absolu."
e'est
le
If,as TeichParmenides]
1'espacepur et
reached
first
of
miiller argues, the conception
the void was
by
menides'
Melissus and Leucippus,
how Parit is impossibleto understand
polemic could have been directed,in the first instance,
againstthat conception. And if by Non-being he meant primarily
of Being,
the absence of matter
rather than the dialectical negation
it is hard to see
this could, as Tannery affirms,
how
yieldhim an
that
relative
the
void
be) of the
(whatever
easy victoryover
may
the pure
Pythagoreans,that it would not as easilyhave won over
the
void of the atomists.
Still less can
Non-being be at once
void and the dark, heavy element.
The chief texts involved are :

(1) 78-81
ovde
ovM

ry

(2)

cWcv,
biaiptrop
ri

ovde

cVcl

t6
rrjfinXkopf

nap
\itp6rtpop,
"vv"x*snap torip'
n

nap

mp

cony

upyoi

/up

Spoiop*

ovwcxtcrBai

d* ZpnXrip torip
"6p yap *oVn

corror.

n-fXafti.

IO2-IO7:

TCTtkcapcpop
("rrlf
*pa\lyiuov
uxf"aipfft
ayKtt,
Icronakh ndprjj'to yap ovrt
n
p"i(op
p.4"ra60"v
nckcpai
""OT*
ti
ovrt
6
xpcdV
"H? *!?"
fSaiSrtpov
ibp (otircoy,
Diels)fori,t6 mp iravoi
ovrt
yap ovk
4*6ptos
tig 6p6p,otir coy eartp
ono"s
urj mp
cVcl
ftavkop.
rrjfiaWop rrjd Ijo'crop, nap tartp
avrap

circl ntipatnvfiarop,

ndproQtp cvkvkXov

flip

iKp"taOai

throws into the shade

Patin's interpretation
of these passages
brilliant exegesis of the Neo-Platonic
the most
commentators.
forces
of separation.
and
he
positive
imply
navoiy
argues,
tipyoi
of
be
could
used
of
the
not
mere
passive interposition
They

REVIEW.

space, void

209

rarefied matter.
paWov, then, or
denote
the (hypothetical)
as
prefersto read, must
fiaaaov,
defeat the tendency to
stronger force which (ifit existed)would
There is only one
is inconsistent.
unity. *6* ibm n-cXafei
Being,
and a positive
force is not needed to unifyit its unity
centripetal
is an ultimate fact. But the reference to a positiveunifyingforce
in the 'heat of controversy*against Heraescaped Parmenides
clitus1 separativeforce. In 106 ov"
*6v is not equivalent
to ^ cfo
and can
of
because
It is a
denote
void.
a
not,
passive
wavoi,
There
inferior
order
is
of Being.
contradiction
no
hypothetical
here, for the office of the superior force supposed above was
asunder.
function of the inferior Being (if
The
to split
actively
it existed)would be merely to hamper the tendency to unity. It
sounds better in the German.
des'
The debate is perhapsa logomachy. In urging that Parmeniand primarily
bv and fir) hv are something more,
something
to
other, than the material plenum and the void, I do not mean
say that he had attained to the Platonic or Cartesian conception
of metaphysical and
immaterial
Being. I mean
merely that
Parmenides'
that Being for
shows
own
text, simplyinterpreted,
him was
largelythat ambiguous dialectical Being to which the
of the Greek
structure
language and the developmentof Greek
men's
minds.
thought were turning
Being is U and fora,and tv
and Zrra are anything of which we
use
Am, from the elemental
entities
substance of the Pre-Socratics to the ethical and political
defined by Socrates.1
tably
This verbal and dialectical use of hv inevimaterial
led the Greeks to formulate the antithesis between
and immaterial
Being. The syntheticand coupling function of
in
of mind
the unity of apperception,
cWi impliesthe activity
Kantian phrase. It is something not found in the thingsof sense,
but added to them by thought and so we
reach the conception
of the immaterial.1
On the other hand, the function of ccm
is
substance or concrete
merely to attach to some
thing,predicates
of qualityor relation which
exist apart from such a
not
can
substance (x"/H"rrd),
and so minds of another type* come
to regard
material vnoKuyuvov,
the concrete
the universal material \moK*lor
such particulars
hv par
out of which
or
arise,as the reality
fnpov
is
excellence.
of
which
the
the
in
not
This,
only way
course,
mind
human
arrived at this antithesis,
but it is one
of the ways
see
we
by which the Greek mind reached it. In Parmenides
only the beginningof this development. The dialectical verbal
notion of Being from which Plato was
the idea of pure,
to extract
immaterial Being dwells side by side in his system with an imaginative,
of any
dreamed
primitivematerialism that has never
other realitythan the extended
substance of the visible world.
seek
is
It
mistake to
a
consistencyby the elimination of either.
or

occupied only by

he

"

"

"

"

Xen.

Theactet.

Mem.

IV 6, 1

185

C sqq.

ri Ikootov

elrjrwv

bvruv.

Charmides
"

166

The
Aristotle,

yiyveoQai

Stoics.

2IO

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

and the older scholars err when

If Karsten
they attribute a
doctrine of metaphysicalBeing to Parmenides, so does Burnet
first asks what
when, followingTannery, he says : " Parmenides
is the common
of all the views with which he has
presupposition
to deal,and he finds that this is the existence of empty
space."
We
have only to read the texts to see
does not
that Parmenides
first ask this,and that he is primarilyinterested not in empty
space, but in his firstlisping
attempts at that dialectic of %v and w
destined to
%v which, continuingthroughPlato and Aristotle,
was
fillso many
hundreds
of pages in Plotinus,Proclus,Damascius,
and their fellows.
Simplicius,

(3)

Three
famous
lines apparently affirm an
between Thought and Being. They are
airrb votiv iarlw re

40

rb yap

43

re
XPh T0 Xcycti'

94

ravrbp
ov

tori votlv

Avtv

yap

votlv

9vprj"r(isrb

re

*a\
tow

cV
crfpror,

rov

curat.

?fyurai,?"m

ovvtm

cat

or
identity
lelism
paral:

""m

yap

caw.

porjfia,

"$ntifMrtafUvop
forty,

row.

The

chief interpretations
that have been given of these lines are :
That
exists
(1)
Being
only in and through Thought. (2) That
the order of Thought prescribesand defines the order of Being.
(3) That all that exists thinks. (4) That Non-being, and especially
first interpretation
The
the void, is unthinkable.
is that of
Berkeley, who took v. 40 for the motto of his Siris. But this
idealism is foreignto the thought even
form of subjective
of later
or
twice,
antiquity. Plato and Aristotle stumble upon it once
the
i
t.1
in
There
is
to
to
context
our
nothing
only
reject
justify
his
t
he
Parmenides
because
doctrine
of
to
one
or two
attributing
idealistic
The
sound
to modern
ears.
lines,in literal translation,
second
axiom
it would be a gross anachis a Spinozistic
which
ronism
to seek in Parmenides.
Early thought proceeds as if the
order of ideas and the order of things were
the same, but does
if
third
The
trust tradition,
not
we
so.
interpretation,
may
say
if
held
Parmenidean
tenet.'
the
real
But
he
was
a
notion,it was
i
nheritance
rather as a part of the common
of early
hylozoistic
Greek
thought than as a fresh metaphysicalparadoxsuch as it
And
it finds expression
presents itself in Plato's Parmenides.*
not in the lines which
we
are
studying,but in the famous passage
which declares that itis the substance of the limbs which thinks
in each and all (146-9).
This brings us to the fourth and only tenable interpretation.
But even
and
necessitated by the
this,though recommended
and tenor of the whole, can not easilybe extracted from
context
1Tim. 61 C ; Parmen.
1

Theophr.de
132

132

B sqq.; Ar. Met.

Sens. 3 ; Dox.

# SoKelv

001

bk

499

Ikogtov
vorjfi"Tov

1010

b\oc d"
elvai

irav

kol

b, 32-35 ; 1047
rb bv ixElvTlva
ir"vra voeiv;

a,

3-7.

yvCtatv.

REVIEW.

211

literal version.
Line 40 is quoted in disconnection
by Clemens
and Piotinus.
its
connection
with
line
Assuming
39 : ovrc
yap av
t6 ye p) ft*,etc., Zeller's version gives the requiredlogical
ypUrft
"denn
dasselbe kann gedacht werden
und sein,"i.e.
sequence:
"
das was sein kann lasst sich denken."
Diels renders : " denn
nur
[das Seiende] denken und sein ist dasselbe/'which is harder to
interpretthan the original.He probably did not intend it to
that all Being thinks ; but it is not
either cogiioergo sum
mean
or
other
will bear.
his German
The
interpretation
easy to see what
best solution of the problem is to translate simply with Tannery :
"
le pens6 et I'"tre sont la m6me
car
chose/' but to take this simple
translation in the sense
expressedby Zeller's version. 'Thought
and Being are the same' is simply a helplessway of saying that
The
only Being is thinkable, and Non-being is inconceivable.
other two
in
be interpreted the same
must
passages
way, and,
must
we
regard them as mere
discardingall subtleties of exegesis,
of this favorite notion.
literal translation of 43 is
The
repetitions
ein
muss
correctlygiven by Diels: "Das Sagen und Denken
Seiendes sein. Denn das Sein existirt." But the meaning, rightly
is merely that which we have already found
given by Simplicius,
in 1.40/
It is plainlynot (what the words, taken literally,
seem
to say) that Thought and
Speech are themselves fora-entities.1
find suggested in Plato's Sophist,244 C.
This idea we
It is
be highly irrational to
But it would
familiar Stoic doctrine.
obtrude it as an irrelevant subtletyupon
Parmenides.
The
derings
renof Tannery and Burnet
be found in the Greek.
can
not
"
II faut penser
ce
et dire que
qui est est." ' It needs must be
that what can
be thought and spoken of is.' Similarlyin the
third passage
seek far-fetched interpretations
must
not
or
we
press owc"a
of irc0arur/ifW.Thought and its objectare the same
in
is
is
of
which
the sense
that every
and
an
a
is,
thought
object
definite subjectof predication,
and
there is no thought of that
which is not.
ovvttiv "W*
v6rjpais an odd phrase for that of which
Ziel' and Simplicius9
WXor "*
thought is. But Diels1 'Gedankens
from them
airov introduce misleadingconceptions. Patin extracts
der Gedanke
the un-Parmenidean
dem Sein entsubtlety" Wenn
als
Sein
dessen
das
so
muss
zusammenspricht
notwendige Folge,
sofern
werden
kann."
es
nur
zusammenhangend gedacht
hangen,
fantastic
the
that
have
been
are
interpretations
Equally
put upon
'
Stein's anagram
Burnet's
*bv =
betrothed/
fr""ar"o7i*Vov"
rocr,
with the
Diels' reflectionson the identification of the true name
menides'
thing by the primitivemind, and Patin's reference of it to ParGreek
direct
the
had
that
no
language
discovery
The
for the negativewhich is thereby proved unreal.
expression
is
if
is
the
that
text
sound,
Thought
only probable interpretation,

% vo^ay rb bv Icn.
Phys.86, 29 : el ovv bnep hv tic V ^lfrV
'B"umker, Einheit des Parmen. Seienden, renders: "(auch)das Denken
it.
sein," but his discussion seems
to show that he does not mean

ist

212

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

is always of something (sinceit can't be of nothing)in and of

which it is spoken.
We
come
now
to the main
argument of Patin's book (partly
the allegedpolemical
anticipatedin the preceding discussion),
The
external evidence
Heraclitus.
reference of Parmenides
to
who
makes
it probable that
has been summed
Zeller,
by
up
Heraclitus' book was
publishedtoo late to be used by Parmenides.
Tannery agrees with Zeller that there is nothing in the text which
requiresus to rejectthe presumption thus established. Diels,
who
disputesZeller's dates,and Patin,on the other hand, detect
of 150 lines.
fifteen or twenty distinct allusions in the course
antithesis
What
is the evidence ? To begin with,the fundamental
of
The conception
between the two is older than either of them.
in
Anaxis
the world as an everlasting
virtually
complete
process
of an alland Anaximenes.
The
imander
opposite conception
unaltered
abides
had
been
that
clearlysuggested
embracing unity
by Xenophanes, whatever view we take of the preciseextent of
influence
parallelsthat
his

on

We

Parmenides.

may

disregard,then,

all

from
of course,
this
matter
a
takes 61 : ovti nor
Ijpoil? forat,
intl vvp Z"mv
6/iovn-ay, as a direct citation of Her. fr. 20 : aXX* fa at\
and adds that the doctrine of an eternal present
Ka\ ?"m xal fcrrai,
could be formulated
only in antithesis to a doctrine of an eternal
succession.
But what is Anaximander's
ytwaoBai dwcipavsmfcr/iovr
and what Xenophanes'aid
cai wakw
tit tA c'(ov yiy*""r$ai,
"t"e"LP"o$ai
d' iv ravr? re fupttp Kirovfurop
ov"V, but an expressionof precisely
of the parts of the
The
rhetorical repetition
this antithesis?
be trusted
alive to rhetoric may
verb tiyai is a trick that men
once
of
for
The
that
further
invent
themselves.
to
argument
many
his
inconsistent
with
of Parmenides'
the predicates
own
Being are
doctrine and explicable
rests on false
only as polemicalallusions,
subdeties.
be a reference to Heraclitus' oS\a ov*l oSka,
oZXop must
whole impliesparts,and Parmenides
because
having done away
with the notion of parts, could not call Being a whole.
Truly,it
of the Pre-Socratics to have
is a terrible thing for an interpreter
mind
read Plato's Parmenides.1
As Pater says, the philosophic
Plato
be quite sane
will never
shows,
again. Undoubtedly, as
the poeticalpredicateswhich the Mystic applies
to the Absolute
which he rejects.But no monist or professor
imply the predicates
checked
of the negativetheologywas
ever
by such considerations.
For the rest Xenophanes also uses
ofaoc of his deity. Precisely
similar is Patin's argument
n
againstreadingi* pfjMvroc ylyptrBai
be
Such
would
un-Parmenidean,
aM
an
(68-9).
expression
nap
he says, because it not only positsm fo, but assigns qualityand
and
in the Parmenides
placeto it. Undoubtedly Plato showed
Sophistthat if you speak of prj t"vat all,you must by implication
Parattach many
predicatesto it. But a criticism which rejects

fundamental

are

deducible, as

opposition. Patin

xi37C.

214

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

In ycWir a*"op""rnu9 77, he sees

delicate allusion to
hat."
a
Heraclitus' dirwrfarwuevovfUrpa; in otto*kaljHTOP
a hint of Her. fr.2,
would
in
which
he
place after
""u"rir
;
fwoV M mm
duupcW rara
cuy,
d'
86 or 88, a reference to Her. fr.70, "vr6*dpxn col nipat; in Xcvow
oV mrcrfrra yrf?napvLpra0c0ai"* (90),an imitation of the rhetorical
art of napcdrras
*6vrot
aircivai
J in ov yap aVcv rov
evprprut to poet?
(95),a polemic againstHeraclitus' o^w "cx"jMo"ifW******* "s ifl
"0r" "na"paiupow"oCr*
plausiblywith Diels
(92),more
irvrurraptvor
.

"

"

againstHer.

koc
40, o-ffi'dwprt
owayci.
further illustrations outside
There is space for but one
or two
of the main argument.
In line 14 : A/xq
a"o"0ovff,
?*" xXycftar
he sees
allusion to the alternations of the light and dark
an
u
in Shakspere's
He might better seek a parallel
cor responsive
power.
is
and fulfilling
More
serious consideration
bolts."
requiredby lines 46-51 :
.

diro rfjf,
cMorcr
fa "r)ftporol
abrapcircir'

irXarrovrai,
dprjx^f]yap
dijcpavoi*

**

ov"V

avrnv

l"vvu irXaJcrdy v6opm oi d" (fwpovrrat

arrjBcaiv
K"tfftoi
SpotsTV"f"\ol
r*, TcBrjir"rts,
aKpira "f"v\a,
olt ro irArty
kov

re

xa2

ovm

tovt6v,irdvr"v dc

cfrai to"top

rcrofuorai

"Wt
wakivrponfo

tcekfvBos*

as a whole, this passage

certainlyreads like a diatribe
allusions
the
of
against
philosophy Heraclitus,but the specific
which Patin finds in it will not endure criticism. Purely fanciful
the arguments
based on the general,
are
denunciatorytone, the
and irXaKTdV,
the distinction between avr**
suggestionsof irXaVrorrai,
and the w6ot h arrfitvw(regarded as a separableX070O,and the
All
paradoxicalantithesis which he sees in I6wn and "f"opovvrai.
the contemporary
and logographersmade
a point
philosophers
of denouncing the blindness and follyof the multitude
and
affirmed that the 'Greeks'
talked foolishness.
w\aicr6t is the
for such going astray, and can not be pressedinto
natural word
allusion
flux. And nothing can be extracted from such
the
an
to

Taken

simple,conventional

expressionsas Wtvci and voov cV "rrfiO*auoi "

Diels and Patin, after Bernays and Schwegler,
take to be a sarcastic allusion to the flux in the vein of Plato's
is rather in the tone of Empear*X?S*vKara ra trvyypdfifiara
(fxpovrai,
docles' ndvroa *\avp6pc"ot,
and in any case is a mere
verse-ending;
cf. Emped. 411, and typovrat,
II.XV
628.
The case
rest on
must
lines 50 and 51.
It is clear that Heraclitus might be meant
by
'those to whom
and yet not the
beingand not being are the same
Zeller objectsthat Heraclitus did not say this in terms.
same.'
But the \6yot Xtymv ndvra ttvai *a\ fxrj *lvai (Ar. Met. IOI2a24) IS
ence
But that the refernear
enough to itfor controversial purposes.
be to
that it must
be to Heraclitus does not prove
may
him.
Patin virtually
abandons
he admits
the whole case* when
that Parmenides
believed the multitude to be of the school of
the Ephesian, and that he directed his polemic against the
which
(fnpouprai,

REVIEW.

"

Heracleitisiren der

215

Menge." And the generaltone

perverse generationrather than of

prophetrebuking a
polemicagainstan individual.

is that of a
a scholastic

Patin and Diels take the wdvruv oe iraXivrponSs

cWt
to the
K*\cv6ot as a distinct reference to the nakitrponos
or
Appovii?
But (1) this involves an extremelyharsh construc6dfo cfvo)Kara.
tion
must
: we
repeat in thought oh and render in whose opinion
natural
there is a ndklvrponosKt\*v6ot of all things.'The more
construction and meaning are that they are all astray, all on the
self-contradictorypath. Cf. 6doi (34),kcXcvOos (36),
or
wrong
la traccia vostra
fc for di
6dov (45),"$doto (57),"onde
arapirov (38),1
in
strada"
8
fine). (2) naKivrponoe,as Zeller
(Dante, Purg.
is
the
observes, not
only readingin Heraclitus,and in any case is
that its nearly contemporary
not so strange a word
use
implies
both
Lastly,

borrowing.
The parallel
Kplyaidi \6yy,which Patin thinks is a scornful echo
of Heraclitus1 X"fyor,
raises a generalquestion. At a certain stage
of reflection it is inevitable that the philosophershould appealto
testimony of the senses.
Xoyor or voos against the superficial
Heraclitus,Parmenides, Empedocles, Anaxagoras and Democritus all do so, though,in the opinion of Plato and Aristotle,
since they do not distinguish
they have no rightto use this criterion,
and
almost
senseno
thought. We
perception
possess
before Heraclitus,and he happens to be
texts of any philosopher
the first to express the idea. Must
we
say that all the others
it of him ? A similar questionarises with regard to
borrowed
of parallels
Patin most
another group
of
to Diels and
common
which have alreadybeen cited. Norden
has recentlypointedout
that Heraclitus and Empedocles offer the earliest good examples
of the Gorgian figures. Diels and Patin are inclined to attribute
of such rhetorical
to direct imitation of Heraclitus all earlyuse
him.
firstin
Thus
Diels,in an interesting
note
figuresas occur
of
dta Karros
that
this
OUt
on
wavra
(32),
points
Trapf^cm
ircparra
ira*,
in Plato,is not found in the drama
so
common
or in earlypoetry.
in Her. fr. 19 : Kvfopvrjarat
It occurs
Hence
Diels
wdrra dm
navrov.
infers that Parmenides
and Empedocles learned itfrom Heraclitus.
The
is similar with naptorra
an"6vra
case
(supra, p. 214) and,
with
tO
Patin,
iravri (150),boKovvra doxi/ictf
Kai
Kai naaiv
according
(32),fjv eWcu (supra,p. 212). I can not accept this reasoning.
The pointedantithetical phrase of Heraclitus doubtless exercised
considerable influence on the development of 5th-century
rhetoric.
that he firstused the irapi^nr of rra".
It is interesting
But
to note
could have employed so
it is impossible
to believe that no Greek
simplea device in the years 480-440, except as a lesson learned
from him.
"

Patin,p. 517,

from
405

tries to

this
distinguish

But
it is merely
xeAewfoc above.
fay irpdficipdoc
arapTrds.

as
a

an

utterlyabandoned,

convenient

synonym.

narrow

Cf.

path
Emped.

2l6

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

inclination to repeat the details of

I have neither space nor
Patin's reconstruction of the " Welt und Zonen
System." It is
than Burnet's
better and no worse
annular earth,Tannery's
no
from the myth of Er, or the complicationof
whorls borrowed
wheels and cylinders
which Neuhauser
discovers in Anaximander.
Patin makes the universe a sphere,of which the earth is the lower
The outer
segment.
peripheryis the wdyot wtpUxov,the aether is
the upper segment, and the other ot""^owm are intermediate bands
the strange shape which he
the sphere. He justifies
or zones
on
which is used by
assignsto the earth by the word (rrpovyvXor,
Diogenes Laertius in the passage (8,48) where he discusses the
claims of Pythagoras and Parmenides
in attributing
to priority
"ein
the round shape to the earth. Patin thinks arpoyyvXw means
wird."
Korper dessen Wolbung durch eioe Ebene abgeschnitten
Plato's opinion,Parmen.
This was
not
137 E: arpoyyv\ovy* vov
tan

tovto

08 ""

ra

"to"Arov
taxpranavraxij

piaov taow

aff"^.

Paul

Shorky.

REPORTS.

Revue
No.

XXIII.

i.

i.

with

an

but

Pp"

can

at

Barbarians, by Ren6

the

and

effect of this searching article is

to

place Valerius

Ad

50-52.

Inscript

Gr.

Insul

Maris

Aegaei,

III 331,

Michel.

Ch.

P.

4.

Flaccus

66\os

higher pedestal.

Pp.

3.

of the

door

Valerius

The
on

Temple

the

on

37~50-

Harmand.
Flaccus

Didymean

of

Apollo (thirdarticle),
Epidaurus, and on
Vitruvius
doors
(IV 6) concerning
or
gates, by B.
This article is very interesting,especiallyto archaeologists,
be made
i
n
brief
not
intelligible a
pricis.

of

passage
Haussoullier.

2-

The

Pp. 1-36.
appendix

the

by

Vol.

Philologie,

de

In Cic. Fin.

52.

2,

Louis

15,

finds

Havet

quotation

Lucilius.

from

Critical

Pp. 53-67.
5.
and St. Mark
(16

notes

passages), by Joseph

The
Saturnian
Pp. 68-79.
author
disregards totallythe

6.

The

the

on

the

ancient

treatment

He

emends

are

as

of

the

verse,

long syllable

Saturnian

The

1.

it is

over;

all the

is

His

examines

examples.

extant

few.

Bornecque.
He

theory.

adds

iambic

an

Henri

by

accentual

few, rejectsa few, and

follows

Viteau.

Verse,
and

of St. Matthew

Gospels

conclusions

of six feet
composed
septenarius catalectic.

first foot

and

The

brach,
be
iambus, trian
or
iambus,
spondee,
anapaest
the
third, a pyrrhic (as iambus), iambus, tribrach, or
anapaest ;
spondee or its substitutes; the fourth, an iambus, spondee, or
The
2.
dactyl ; the fifth,an iambus
only ; the sixth as the third.
is

foot

pure

fifth.

the

spondee,

The

words
separations between
feet,third foot and

cut

and

of fifth,end

whole

hiatus

may,

in

main
case

displaced
the
third
and

eighth

half-foot.
and

members),
even

15

and

short

into

verse

four

parts

fourth, second

Between

these

first and

half of fourth

different

members

the
is

caesura

of

verse.

an

The
is anceps.
last syllable of each
hepthemimeral ; the other two caesuras
names) be
necessity (as in dealing with proper

is allowed,

invariable

of

the

first half of

second

may

second,

; the

or

3.

ninth

The

third

is, the

and
last

fourth

half-feet,
of the

as

also

first and

(that
syllables
replaced by a protracted long syllable,
(being here in the place of an anceps) may be

may

be

2l8

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

thus prolonged. The same

libertyis allowed the twelfth and
but only when
it is necessary for the verse
thirteenth half-feet,
to
end with a spondaic word.
7. Pp. 80-87. A listof Milesian Metoecs, by B. Haussoullier.
The author makes
it almost certain that Miletus should be added
and produces an inscription
to the listof citiesthat had metoecs,
considerable
listof
them.
containinga
Notices.
Book
1) Melanges Henri Weil;
classifies
B.
H.
Paris,1898.
(withoutreviewing)the thirty-nine
articles of this volume dedicated to Henri Weil on the completion
of the eightiethyear of his life. He then makes
some
highly
and his
eulogisticremarks
concerning the great philologian
amazing activity.2) Homdre, 6tude historiqueet critiquepar
Victor Terret; Paris, 1899. Unfavorably mentioned
by Albert
Martin.
and the same
Terret holds that one
Homer
composed
both the Iliad and the Odyssey, that every episode is genuine,
that there are no inconsistencies
in short,that every difficulty
can
be easilyexplainedaway.
ology,
Studies in Classical PhilCornell
3)
VIII.
The
Five
Post-Kleisthenean
Tribes,,by Fred
Orlando
Bates; Macmillan, 1898. Very favorablynoticed by
Albert Martin.
4) Thucydidis Historiae ad optimos codices ab
8.

Pp. 88-104.

"

ipsocollatis [sic].Recensuit

Dr. Carolus Hude.

Tomus
prior,
hbri I-IV.
Leipzig,1898. Albert Martin gives a brief review
and concludes: the author has not shown enough critical spirit;
but the edition marks an importantadvance.
5) W. Warren, A
Clauses
of
in Thucydides; Berlin,
Temporal
Study Conjunctional
doctor-dissertation E. Chambry finds
1898. This Bryn Mawr
facts. He
very meritorious,though it produces no importantnew
commends
He takes
and conjectures.
some
new
interpretations
the author to be a man.
6) C. L. Jungius,De vocabulis antiquae
invenicomoediae
Atticae quae
apud solos comicos aut omnino
notione
aut
untur
Amsterdam,
peculiari
praeditaoccurrunt
1897.
;
Albert Martin finds much
in this work, and nothing
to condemn
He
faults. 7) Extraits des
to commend.
enumerates
many
orateurs
texte
une
introduction,des
attiques,
grec public avec
6claircissements historiques,
index et des notes, par Louis
un
Bodin; Paris, 1898. B. Haussoullier reviews this work
very
but notices some
favorably,
slightfaults. 8) Die Attische Beredsamkeit.
Dritte Abtheilung,zweiter Abschnitt:
Demosthenes'
Genossen
und Gegner. Dargestellt
Friedrich Blass ; Leipzig,
von
but favorablynoticed by Albert
1898. (Second edition.)Briefly
Martin.
Introduction
W.
M.
des textes
a la critique
9)
Lindsay,
latins bas6e sur le texte de Plaute,traduite par J.-P.Waltzing ;
Paris,1898. Georges Ramain finds this book useful,not only for
students but for some
have
teachers.
He thinks there should
been a chapteron the necessity
of understanding
a text
perfectly
before attemptingto emend
it. 10) M. Tullii Ciceronis pro T.
Milone
Annio
oratio ad iudices. Texte
latin revu, corrig6 et

REPORTS.

219

annot6 par J. et A. Wagener. 3* 6dition;Bruxelles, 1898. J.

Lebreton
considers this a good work
marred
by the absence of
references
inaccessible to students,etc.
an
to books
index, by
11) M. Tulli Ciceronis Cato maior de senectute, with notes by
Charles E. Bennett; New
York, 1897. Also M. Tulli Ciceronis
Laelius de amicitia,
author.
Briefly but favorably
by the same
mentioned
Fabia.
12) Ausgewahlte Briefe von M.
by Philippe
Tullius Cicero,
Friedrich Hofmann.
Erstes Bandchen,
erklart von
siebente Auflage,besorgt von
F. Sternkopf; Berlin, 1898. J.
Lebreton
commends
this work highly,findingonly a few insignificant
faults. 13) Letters of Cicero to Atticus,
duction,
Book
II,with introand appendices,ed. by Alfred Pretor ; Cambridge,
notes
1898. Briefly and not very favorablymentioned
by J. Lebreton.
14) Gai Iuli Caesaris de Bello Gallico,Liber II,edited with notes
and vocabularyfor beginnersby E. S. Shuckburgh ; Cambridge,
1897. Brieflyand in the main favorablymentioned
by E. ChamPhocion
biy. 15) Cornelius Nepos, Timotheus
Agesilaus Epaminondas
Da tames
Hamilcar,edited
PelopidasTimoleon Eumenes
with notes
and vocabulary for beginnersby E. S. Shuckburgh ;
Cambridge, 1897. Brieflybut very favorablynoticed by E. C.
di Tibullo (extract
16) Columba (G. M.), Un codice interpolate
from the Rassegna di antichitd.classica,
1898,pp. 65-80). Georges
Lafaye expresses the opinion that the author places too high a
value upon
this MS.
17) Thomas
(Paul),Corrections au texte
des Bulletins
des Lettres de S6n"que 4 Lucilius,2* s6rie (extraits
de PAcad6mie
No. 3) ;
royale de Belgique,3* s"rie,t. XXXV,
ates
Bruxelles,1898. Georges Lafaye,in a favorable notice,enumerthe most importantcorrections proposed. 18) Mario MargaPetronio Arbitro.
Ricerche biographiche.Vercelli,
ritori,
1897.
"
agriinggnieuse,
PhilippeFabia says : Cette 6tude,solide,claire,
able,eut encore
gagng " fetreecrite en un langage moins prolixeet
simple." 19) Felice Ramorino, Cornelio Tacito nella storia
Fabia finds this attempt to
ella coltura ; Milano, 1898. Philippe
do for Tacitus what Zielinski has done for Cicero, not altogether
successful. 20) Tacitus Germania, erklart von
U. Zernial. Zweite
Ph.
F. briefly
notices this as an improveAuflage ; Berlin,1897.
ment
on
an
already excellent work.
21) Carlo Pascal, Studi
romani.
Africano Maggiore ; IV, II partito
HI, L'esilio di Scipione
dei Gracchi e ScipioneEmiliano ; Torino, 1896. PhilippeFabia
"
sums
ing6nieuse,
up : L'information est complete,l'argumentation
claire
les
seulement
resultats
sont
l'exposition
plausibles."22)
;
J.-P. Waltzing, "tude historiquesur les corporationsprofessionF. C. considers
nelles chez les Romains, t. Ill,1899, Louvain.
this a useful work
for historians and jurists.
23) M. J. Toutain,
document
la
d'Henchir
Un nouveau
Mettich.
sur
L'inscription

Slus

TAfriqueromaine; Paris, 1897. Philippe

propriet6agricoledans
considers this an important inscription
well edited,and
Fabia
bestows very high praiseon the editor.

220

AMERICAN

No.

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

2.

Demosthenes
Hieromneand the Thessalian
Pp. 105-11.
This learned and interesting
article is
by Paul Foucart.
of the Thessalian Hieromnemones, especially
a defence
practically
thenes
Daodochus, againstthe charge of treason
preferredby DemosCor.
211).
(De
i.

mones,

2.

The lamp race, by Paul Foucart,

Pp. 1 12-16.
of Aesch. Ag. 305, where 6 npSnos
interpretation

with

is

one

man.

Pp. 117-25.
Fin.,by Louis Havet.
3.

4.

Paul
5.

dental
inci-

rcXcvrator

koi

Discussion

Pp. 126-9.
Tannery.
Pp.

130 f.

Critical notes

Discussion

of

eleven

on

Orphica, Frag.
V

of Ter. Phorm.

of Cic.

passages

(Abel),by

208

12-21,

by Georges

Ramain.
L. Laloy discusses the question:
132-40.
?"
the chords mentioned
in the VLtpiMoving, ch. XIX
6.

Pp.

7.

P. 140.

Plaut. Cas. 72 emended

8.
Pp. 141-6. Critical notes
Tacitus,by L6opold Constans.

on

by
half

Louis
a

"

What

are

Havet.

dozen

passages

of

Pp. 147-64. Caligulaand the templeof Didymean Apollo,

9.
This interesting
terminate
article seems
to
by B. Haussoullier.
(so far as the Rev. d. Phil, is concerned) the series of acute
of M. Haussoullier
into the historyof this temple.
investigations
Previous articles traced the progress
of construction from year to
the
article
the point
to
its
brings
historydown
year;
present
revolutionize
the
where
world, and the
began to
Christianity
historyof Greek temples and festivals and oracles enters upon a
of the self-deificationof
new
epoch. The article givesan account
for a temple at Miletus and the
Caligulain Asia, with the demand
order for the building of said temple to the new
god at the
The
of
the
decided
to make
province.
provincials
wisely
expense
of
him
utilizethis
and
an
so
Apollo
nearlycompleted temple; but
it.
the taking off of the god put an end to further work
upon
*This and the previous articles constitute a model
of acute
torical
his"

investigation.
10.

Pp. 165-8.

list of debtors

to

the treasury at Ilium, by

B. Haussoullier.
11.
Pp. 169-84. Fragments of Antejustinianlaw from a
(To be continued.)
palimpsestof Autun, by 6 mile Chatelain.
editors announce
of "duard
P. 185. The
the death
12.

Tournier.

Notices.
1) H. Omont, Inventaire
13. Pp. 185-90. Book
la
de
nationale et
des manuscrits
sommaire
Biblioth"que
grecs

222

AMERICAN

6.

Pp.

PHILOLOGY,

OF

JOURNAL

Hor. Epod. 9, 19-20.

An
ingeniousexplanation
sinistrorsum citac,by A. Cartault.

249-53.

of the vexatious

7. Pp. 254"69. Srponjyoffvwaros,

Irpanjybtav6vnoTos" by Paul
Foucart
This interesting
article demonstrates
that the Roman
when
with
Greeks, and Greeks
communicating
government,
of
their
when
documents
to
own,
composing
prefixedorpanjyfo
Greece
became
and
until
arBvfrarot (proconsul),
a
(consul)
vtrorof
Roman
province.
of guarantee, by T. W.
A unique case
270-73.
of Pseudo- Aristotle,ircpl
discussion
An
interesting
to
834^,7, relating the use of the fountain at
Bavfuurlmp
"Uov"r/idr"y,
Palici in Sicilyto decide whether an oath is true or false.

Pp.

8.

Beasley.

Inscriptionsof

Pp. 274-92.
9.
Haussoullier.

Heraclea

in

milestone bearing the

A new
Pp. 293-9.
by B. Haussoullier.
Aquillius,
10.

No.

Patmos, by
name

B.

of Manius

4.

Did
Persius attack Nero?
E. Haguenin
301-12.
this questionwith great ability,
sion
arrivingat the conclureflected
that he may
him
have
as a poet, but
possibly
upon
almost certainly
did not attack him in any other way.

Pp.

1.

discusses

Notes
Pp. 313-20.
Haussoullier.
B.
b
y
Btoplay
2.

3. Pp. 321-32.
Cic. Fin.,by Louis
4*

f-

Pp* 332

on

Milesian

inscriptions:
$c*piat
Ovopia,

Critical discussion
Havet

Isidore

L6vy

maintains

of eleven

that

passages

of

UiXaayoiare simply

'ancients/lit.'gray^haired).'
prose and the Dialogus de OratoThe examination
of this work
from
the rhythmical standpointtends to strengthenthe theory that
the author, and makes
it probable that the work
Tacitus was
before
the
Germania
the
and
appeared
(a.d. 98).
Agricola
5*

Pp.

334-42.

ribus,by Henri

Metrical

Bornecque.

A.

Pp. 343-6. Book Notices. 1) L'Astrologiegrecque, par

Highly commended
by C.
Bouch6-Leclercq
; Paris, 1899.

E.

R.

6.

The

work

is

indispensablefor

those

interested

in

the

subject.2) Paul Le Breton, Quelques observations sur TAulularia de Plaute ; Paris,1898. According to Georges Ramain, Part
and instructive,
but a
I,on the use oi hie,ille,
isle,etc., is original
littleover-done; Part II contains some
sound.
chiefly
conjectures
Terentius
des
Afer, erklart von
3) Ausgewahlte Komodien
K.

Dziatzko.

Phormio.
Dritte veranderte
Bandchen:
Dr. E. Hauler; Leipzig,1898. Georges
Ramain
finds the emendations
tary
generallygood and the commenexcellent. 4) Luigi Borsari,Topografiadi Roma
antica,con
Erstes

Auflage bearbeitet

von

REPORTS.

223

commends
7 tavole; Milano, 1897. Aug. Audollent
in
excellent.
and
a gap,
being
filling
every way

this work

as

des Revues, begun in No. 2 and continued in No. 3,

The Revue
is completed in this number.
Milton
W. Humphreys.

Englische

Studien.

XXIV.
Leipzig,

Herausgegeben
Band, 1898.1

von

Dr. Eugen

KSlbing.

I." K. Horst, Contributions to the Study of the Old English

This study deals with the classification of MSS, and was
Annals.
of the same
written independentlyof Kupferschmidt's
treatment
XIII.
the whole
in
The
results
on
subject
Englische Studien,
differ but slightly
from those of Kupferschmidt.
A. E. H. Swaen, Figures of Imprecation. This article is continued
in the second number
of the volume, but for the sake of
convenience
the two
installments are here summarized
together.
Swaen's
is
and
the development of
treatment
traces
historical,
asseverations through the Middle Englishperiod to the present.
It is reinforced with abundant
and
carefullyclassifiedcitations
from Middle
Englishliterature and the early drama, and from
the novels and periodicals
of later date,togetherwith interesting
An artificial
i
n
other
the Dutch.
parallels
languages,principally
the
invoke
between
real oaths, which
distinction is observed

Deity, the Saints,or

other
By this

anv

objectof

reverence,

and

quasi-

Faith/
light/etc. The oath belongs to
the vocabulary of the uncultured,and furnishes them with a convenient

oaths,such

as

'

'

substitute for the emphasis of speech which

greater
and closer acquaintance with their mother-tongue
have given them.
would
is a marked
There
tendency toward
of
oaths, due, no doubt/ to euphemistic influence.
corruption
ceased with the
the Saints,and the Mass
the
Swearing by
Virgin,
Reformation, and most of the other forms cited have become
obsolete or local.

refinement

The firstnote
Contributions to English Grammar.
J. Ellinger,
the
tains
the verbal auxiliary
of
whose
use
do,
language conhas
been
from
Old
it
traces
English times. However,
verbs which
greatlyextended since 1700, though certain common
in negativestatements
occur
or
frequently
questionsexpecting
discusses

Other
show
a
tendency to resist the usage.
deal with the repetition
of the subject,
in He is a good
as
youth, this Hero\ the predicatenominative with stand,come, go ;
the reflexive with rest,sit,
remember, repent; the pure infinitive

positiveanswers

notes

In the last report the date of vol. XXIII

1896.

should

have

been

1897 instead of

AMERICAN

224

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

with help\ the prepositional

infinitivewith need, did; the wordof enough, and of the indefinite article with an
order in the use
adjectiveand too or quite. The article is a continuation of a
study in EnglischeStudien, XX.
Reviews.
Kluge, in a notice of W. Vietor's Die Northumbrischen Runensteine, makes
a plea for a well-edited
corpus of
runic inscriptions
in England and Scotland.
Victor's criticaland
of his subjectis an important
treatment
step in that
in his discussion of Authorship of the
irection. J. T. T. Brown
not
James I of
Kingis Quair concludes that the author was
has not been handed
Scotland, but an obscure poet whose name
down.
Kaluza, in his review of the book, says that Brown has
far in his attempt to invalidate the testimony of the
too
gone
scribe and the historian Major, nor
could it be true, as Brown
have
that
would
the
king
asserts,
during his retention
forgotten,
in England, the dialect of his early life. The
chief argument,
based
is
of
of
the
relation
the
on
to the Court
however,
poem
Love.
By showing that the latter is not merely the predecessor,
instances the originalof the Kingis Quair, Brown
but in some
seeks a date of composition later than the time of James. The
is worthless because
evidence
it was
collected in comparative
ignorance of the literature of the 14th and 15th centuries,and
without allowance for the largeelement common
to the poetry of
the period. M. Liddell criticizesseverelyFliigersNeuenglisches
for its lack of method
Lesebuch
The volume
and aim.
trates
illusthe periodof Henry VIII, and is the first of a series which
is to cover
the Modern
English period. E. Koeppel praises
E. Meyer's book on Machiavelli and the Elizabethan Drama
for
its thoroughness. The discussion is carried down
to 1664, and
fact that the Elizabethans
of
learned more
yieldsthe interesting
Machiavelli through the French
of
Gentillet
the
polemic
against
Italian statesman, published in 1576, and translated into English
peare
in 1577, than at first-hand from his works.
Meyer thinks Shakesof
Machiavelli from Marlowe
and the
got his knowledge
the speeches
but the reviewer believes that in Hamlet
historians,
of Claudius
point to a direct use of Machiavelli 's works by
Shakespeare. Several passages are cited by way of evidence.
W. W. Skeat's A Student's Pastime (a reprintof articles selected
Skeat
from Notes and Queries) is reviewed
by L. Tiirkheim.
scientificand less fanciful
has been a pioneerin support of a more
method
of studying English etymology. Furthermore, he has
ing
againstthe conservatism of his countrymen in remainprotested
devoted to the classics,
and in allowingEnglish
so
exclusively
scholarshipto pass into the hands of foreigners.The present
book
in effect reasserts
his position. Gustaf StefFen's Aus dem
Modernen
England and C. Klopper's Englisches Real-Lexicon
both reviewed by H. Klinghardt with reference to their value
are
in the reformed study of modern
nition
defilanguages. By the newer
the subject includes not merely the language,but the
peoplewho speak it,and the land in which they live.
"

frammatical
"

"

"

"

"

REPORTS.

225

and
Sarrazin contributes a note on Rolf Krake
Miscellanea.
and
notes
his relation to the Beowulf, Kolbing a few emendations
the text of Ywain and Gawain, and Stoffel several illustrations
on
'
of the meaning and originof gooseberry-picker
(Century Diet.,
Draat discusses a meaning of 'any* not mentioned
s. v.). P. van
to a
in the New
EnglishDictionary. 'The word "any" prefixed
substantive
number,
substantive
expressing time,
especiallya
amount, quantity often impartsto it an intensive meaning.' The
of any length.'
is illustrated in * the only remaining poem
use
on
J. Morris offers a grammatical note, with abundant illustration,
instead of the
the use of a dependent substantive in the singular,
to require; for
plural,which the pluralof the possessor seems
for
their
for
their
desk
and
study?
example, 'They pine
"

"

"

"

"

MS
Caro, The Variants of the Durham
Version
Prose
of
the
Old
English
Fragment

and the Tiberius

tine
of the BenedicIn the text of
Rule and their Relation to the other MSS.
Rule
the Benedictine
by Logemann (EarlyEnglishText Society),
MS
the Durham
and that by Schroer (Grein-Wiilker Bibliothek),
The
of a fairlyaccurate
collated by means
was
transcription.
variants in this article are based on the MS itself. In determining
between
Z and a
Caro
its relation to the other MSS
assumes
In a number
another source
from which a and D are derived.
a
D alone givesthe correct
of cases
reading. A listof D's variants

II.
"

G.

is appended.
H. Lessmann, Studies in the Middle English Life of St. Cuthdealt with variant
bert. An article under this title in vol. XXIII
author
takes up
the
The
of
and
the
now
sources
readings
poem.
forms clearly
and verbs whose
the inflexions of those nouns
fail
dialect. A few strong verbs curiously
illustrate the Northern
the
in
ablaut
usual
to make
preterit
singular,possibly
change
the dental
For the same
reason
owing to the necessities of rime.
preteritis often lacking. The vocabulary,
sign of the weak
containingas it does a largeScandinavian element, togetherwith
Northern.
certain contractions,
is distinctly

Klinghardt,The Value of Phonetics in Teaching the Mothertongue and ForeignLanguages. Klinghardt reports on the paper
of O. Jespersenread before the Association of Danish Grammar
of the
Schools in 1895. It is a clear and intelligent
exposition
of
method
of
reformed
in
the
application phonetics
practical
The
hear
the
correct
training.
pupil may
elementarylinguistic
times without being able to make
it. The difficulty
sound many
of a
is
almost
of imitation
removed, however, if,by means
entirely
of the hands, the teacher shows
simple chalk diagram, or joining
the necessary
him
positionand articulation of the organs of
speech. Only the simplestand most useful facts of the subject
should be taught,though a knowledge of the intricacies of the
H.

vocal apparatus

on

the part of the teacher is desirable. Phonetics

226

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

of correctingin the pupilsthe

proving a most efficient means
In teaching
of pronunciation
which they contract at home.
foreignlanguagesitenables pupilsto master sounds which do not
in the native speech,and which would otherwise be quite
occur
The firstprocess is the mastery of the single
impossiblefor them.
the second
isolated sound, and only afterthis is completecomes
sounds
the
the
that
to
is,to pronounce words
namely,
join
attempt
and read.
At this point two courses
to the instructor :
are
open
is

errors

"

"

either cause
the pupils
after him a sufficient
to pronounce
of times given exercises of words or sentences, or he may
The
latter
use
a
simple and accurate
phonetic transcription.
method
has been slow in gainingfavor,
because it is feared that
difficultiesare thus imposed upon the pupil. Actual experinew
ment
shows
that such is not the case,
of illustration
by way
The
has drawn upon his experiencein Danish schools.
Jespersen
article is to be concluded
in a later number.
he may
number

notice of Sweet's Student's Dictionaryof Angloit as being cheaper and more

accurate
than Hall's. It corrects
traditional
become
that have
errors
the dictionaries,
discriminates
and
rigorouslyagainst
among
doubtful words.
Binz adds a list of words not found here or in
other dictionaries,
gleaned chieflyfrom charters and records.
O. Brenner in a review of Luick's Untersuchungen zur englischen
the work
to all students of English
Lautgeschichtecommends
with
and
i
ts
phonology,
praises thoroughness.It deals principally
Reviews.

"

In

Saxon, Binz recommends

"

and Middle English.

phonologicalrelations between Modern
undue emphasis is laid upon the principle
A slightly
of symmetry
in the development of sounds, nevertheless the author has succeeded
in explaining
several difficult problems. Kolbing says of
Horstmann's
edition of Richard
Rolle in the Library of Early
it
furnishes
that
a
EnglishWriters,
good textual basis for limited
researches
in text-criticism,hermeneutics
and lexicography.
The title of E. Gattinger's
in
Die Lyrik Lydgate's is a misnomer
the opinionof Koeppel. It should be changed to Ueber Lydgate's
Kleinere
tinger's
Dichtungen. The reviewer criticizes at length Gatstatements
concerningLydgate's relation to his sources,
Isidore of Seville,
especially
Josephus,and Petrus Comestor, and
adds remarks on the genuinenessof certain poems and on emendations
suggested by the author. Gldde's review of K. M.
Klassen's Ueber
eines
das Leben
und die Schriften ByrhtferS's,
G
elehrten
Schriftstellers
und
das
um
angelsachsischen
Jahr iooo,
is merely a summary
of the contents
of the essay, which is,by the
the first investigation
bearingon this Old English author.
way,
G.
Wenzel's Friedrich Holderlin und John Keats
Hoops reviews
als Geistesverwandte
between
Dichter.
The pointsof resemblance
these poets consist in their enthusiasm
and Greek
for nature
and especially
in their worship of ideal beauty. Keats,
antiquity,
of the two, while Holderlin possessed
however, is the less morose
intimate knowledge of Greek
the more
life and literature.
the

"

"

"

"

"

227

REPORTS,

Several German
schools

text-books

and Danish
English for German
a
nd
reviewed, chiefly
by Nader, Ellinger,
Klinghardt.

are

of

Miscellanea. Kolbine contributes

Tales, and Luick and Kaluza
"

two

brief

notes

exchange

on

remarks

the terbury
Canthe
on

of Fragment
authorship

A of the Romaunt
of the Rose, especially
the northern rime love : behove, discussed
by
scholars in vol. XXIII.
A new
etymology of good-bye is
suggested by W. Franz, who derives it from the expressionGod
Several instances of this form
that is,God redeem you.
buy you
of greetingoccur
in the earlywriters.
with
both

reference

to

"

"

III." O. Bischoff,On
the DisyllabicThesis
and the Epic
Caesura
in Chaucer.
The present installment is a discussion of
the disyllabic
thesis in Chaucer's heroic verse, as a prerequisite
to
of the epiccaesura.
After an irrelevant preface
a study of his use
Bischoff says that out of Chaucer's
there are
30.285 heroic verses
in
which
be
ring,
the
t
hesis
avoided
not
can
only 12
disyllabic
by slurand
such
scholars
the like. However,
emendation,
elision,
as
Ellis,Sweet, Schipper,Skeat, and Ten Brink have differed
widely on this point. Ellis,for example, believed that Chaucer
in the majority
of cases
thesis to be read
intended the disyllabic
such.
as
Sweet, on the other hand, would explainit away in
Bischoff reviews and criticizes the position
nearly every case.
and examples of differentwriters on the subject,
and proceedsto
discover the rightsof the case
the
various
instances
by studying
in which Chaucer
has chosen contracted or abbreviated forms for
the purpose
of avoidingtwo successive unstressed syllables.On
the basis of such an investigation
he is better able to say under
what circumstances
Chaucer
preferredsyncope or elision to the
thesis. The results show that the poet in most
cases
disyllabic
chose the former.
F. Graz, Contributions to a
for
Graz suggests several reasons
The article contains nothing new.
Th.

Critique of Rudyard Kipling.

Kipling'senormous
popularity.

Holthausen, Historyof the Length of the Laboring Day in

England.
paper by
Handels-

translation of a
This brief discussion is a German
Steffens
in
G. F.
published
1897, in the Goteborgs
och Sjofartstidning.

for Teachers
in
Examination
Ordinance
The
is
article
Realschulen.
and
a
chiefly
Gymnasia
of
address
vol.
from
Oesterreichische
an
Mittelschule,
XI,
reprint
It is
of Vienna.
delivered before the examination-committee
the
which
prefacedby a brief sketch of the evil conditions against
directed.
reforms were
recent

J.Schipper,The

New

the Austrian

fifth edition of Zupitza'sAlt- und MittelengReviews.

The
lisches Uebungsbuch, revised by Schipper, is increased by new
and metrics.
material in literary
Kolbing in his review
history
"

228

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

K61Riwle be added.
a specimen of the Ancren
bing also reviews W. E. Henley's edition of Byron and D.
Englaender'sstudy of Byron's Mazeppa. Henley has failed to
take advantage of much
useful illustrative material in Byron's
letters. In reference to the edition of William
Knight'sPoetical

suggests that

"

"

Works
of Wordsworth, dated 1896, Schnabel criticizesthe editor
for arrangingthe poems
the
instead of following
chronologically
classified arrangement made by Wordsworth
himself.
The Miscellanea include a grammatical note by Wiilfingon the
Old Englishuse of sum
with the genitive
of a numeral, a note by
N.
Robinson
Celtic
Sir Beuis of Hamtoun,
the
versions
of
on
J.
and two notes from the literary
the
Brink
remains of Ten
on
the
Prologue to
Canterbury Tales.
Yale

University.

CHARLES

GROSVENOR

OSGOOD.

23O

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

other,if not better ; and, apart from this tradition and

Biblical warning and
the Greek
proverb /wr wimp
fascination for church
has
certain
a
ytWai, Aristophanicpitch
well

as

any

despitethe

mice.
does not intend to be defiled any more
But Dr. Merry
than is necessary,
and he follows the late Rev. Hubert
A.
Holden
in keeping within the limits of becoming mirth.
True,
the Peace.
Else there
the dung-beetlecan
not be ejectedfrom
Peace.
be no
would
But may
not
comedy be washed in the
of Philistia and may
the editor,his task done, cry out
not
waters
in the language of the Peace (v. 868) : 9 wait XcXovrai "al rA rip
icaXa? No ! he may not, for this is one of the omitted lines.
nvyfjs
But The Spectatortellsus that the student will be 'made to see
all the fun,'
and this may be true, for my experienceshows
me
that unregenerate boys are
fond of looking up the
especially
and are
lacunae in expurgated editions,
not likely
to miss
any of
the pointsthat Dr. Merry
has sedulouslybroken off. However,
Dr. Merry
with skippingverses.
He has
has not been content
dared to alter them.
The decent cretic rvptfdov
has been
actually
(v.870) ;
smuggled into the placeof the utterlyindecent original
but, alas ! one misses the article (cf.
v. 859 : w^lov
p'6par"\a^p6v
with its rightaccent
"Wa), and as a Hellenist I should preferfrivtiv
with
has the Rector of
Nor
to vlvtiv
one
a
(v. 867).
wrong
careful
Lincoln always been
to wash Dame
Comedy behind the
She is a Margery Daw
and her uncleanliness is pervasive.
ears.
that v. 965 stands in all its shameSo I find,to my astonishment,
lessness: ovk ftm? oO"cle Sorts ov KptQrjp#^"*. It is a passage
on
which the scholiast dilates,
and while I do not trust myself to
able
quote the originalGreek, I will allow myselfto copy the admiring
disinfectversion of the verecund
Dr. Rutherford,
whose
I have characterized elsewhere (XIX 347). 'The
method
of men
aedoeon
called KpiBfj.'
was
By the way, Dr. Merry's
of
forbearance in the matter
KptBqreminds me of a gentleman who
undertook
left the
to expurgate the sixth satire of Juvenal and
fibulastandingin vv. 73, 379. But, in my judgment,Aristophanes
is not to be infibulated. Else the Muses, to quote Coleridge,
would never
have mistaken him 'for their own
good man.'

himself some
of my
students excused
years ago, on
of
the
of
and I will
the
f
rom
grounds
morality,
Lysistrata%
study
Dr.
dwell any longer on the aspect of Aristophaneswhich
not
Merry
has emphasized by his expressivesilence. In matters
Peace presents a contrast
grammatical and lexical Dr. Merry's
to Starkie's
Wasps,noticed some time ago (A. J. P. XIX 113),
but,as I said in the last number of the Journal(p. 1 1 1),no editor
is under obligation
and diction,
to enlargeon pointsof grammar
and in the case of Aristophanesit would be tiresome to insist on
the normalityof his usage except when itis twisted by the comic
contortionist in the interest of fun. And
yet, when Dr. Merry
But

one

BRIEF

givesone

of his

23

MENTION.

rare
comparatively

grammatical notes,

the note

is not always adequate. So on v. 10: *l w y.t 0oi)X"crd'

dnonviyima
from Eccl. 369 : w fu mpMgc
ntpudupyhe is satisfied with a parallel
dtappaytrra.If there is to be a note at all,something might have
been said about the aorist tense.
By the way, my own explanation
with present and w. with aor.
of the difference between
ntpiopav
first
in
Morris's
published
Thukydides, I 24 (A.J.P. X 124),
part.,
has not met with much
I
favor, believe,and as irtpiopa* shares the
of
its
aorist construction with tyopap, the tense %is
peculiarities
most
easilyexplained
by reference to the basic notion of the will
in the one
and the wish in the other,as I pointedout in my
case
review of Joost(A.J.P. XIV
103). On v. 20 the neg. w demands
"

note, but does not get it. It belongs to the ir"t fo fuj+ opt.
category, about which the books are not always clear. In my
and not only there
L. and S. article I have been misrepresented,
XIX
P.
Cf.
Ill
ArtrcXtcrcic
Hdt.
tiV
av
233).
(A. J.
127:
pot tovto
Stein
On
which
inexact
calls
an
falsely
;
usage.
ao"fnnKol m 0itf
the
tion
emenda(ravrbv XdBfjgdiappaytis,
the editor cites
v. 32 : r"W
""f
which does not deserve to be
of Dawes : for "rtavr6v "p \d6fjt,
the normal
cited. In order to save
what he considered
syntax,
that respectable
uniformity-mongertried to foist on the passage
abnormal
an
positionofay which we find,to be sure, in Ran. 259,
I am
into the texts.
but which we have no rightto emend
glad
and
Geldart
that
in
H
all
the
Oxford Aristophanes,
to see
new
have written Xd"u, with Reisig. See Sobolewski, Syntaxis Ar.

capitaselecta,p. 146.
"

There

is

diaXvajp- To be sure, there is

(cf.Sobolewski,p. 144, and
Zfttftf
but
overlaps,

After ci dc

"

one,
supplies

no

note

A.

phenomenon is rare
(v. 262) there is no
w
however, must supply not
the

on

v.

85: irph Id tut

*a\

in the tense of
difficulty
J. P. II 481),as the present
enough to deserve mention.
He who
conscious ellipsis.

real

no

own-arc,

with Dr. Merry,

but "rt*"nr)"r""r6c.

the time the beginner in Aristophaneshas gone through

be fully
he may
a dozen
plays under Dr. Merry's
guidance,
parodicand paratragoedictricks,and it may
up to Aristophanes'
be necessary
not
to call attention to every
playfulmockery of
6 Kara
rolv o-kcAoo',
language. So on V. 240 : 6 k^or, 6 raXavpivos
,
Ach. 964 : 6 ftcuw, 6 rakavDr. Merry
is satisfied with recalling
and that
rpcU Karaariclovs\6"f"ovs,
Yopy6va\ rrciXXci,
piyot, fa 1-771/
Kpabaiwv
is
Acharnians
be
of
the
the
sufficient
indeed,
may,
; out
passage
the cloven foot in
in King Cambyses' vein,while Pax 240 shows
the slangphrase "itA roly aiaXoly,
which I have a note in A. J.P.
on

By

half

XI

372.

One
my

moan

more

point.
that Dr.

In a previous volume of the

Merry
did not condescend

made
to furnish his

JournalI

232

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

students with

much
tnetrarum
so
as a conspectus
(XV 258),and
the metres
have been treated in the same
stepmotherlyfashion in
this edition. That this can be done without loss I do not believe,
and an illustration is at hand
who
No one
one
many.
among
reads Aristophanesintelligently
needs to be told that he must
the girlscall after
to the passage in which
laugh when he comes
their ascending
father (v. 114 foil.)
:
"

" irmp,

" rorcp,

2p*rrvpfoy*

d*iuurur
rJKtt
rrr
ftfUTcpovf "f"artt

"

The

soaring dactylicrhythm would suffice to show that the

of parody or paratragedy has been turned on; and when
consults the scholiast,
one
one
actuallyfinds that Aristophanes
is girding at a lyricpassage
of the Aiolos.
But Dr. Merry
because
combination
this
the
at
occurs
boggles
hvitos ^om
in other passages
of
of Euripides,and fails to notice that none

stream

the passages
cited is in the same
the Aiolos passage
metre
as
and
the passage of the Peace.
On the effect of the metre
see
Schmidt's
Monodien, XL, where he analyzes the choral passage
of Euripides,
Andr. 11 73-1 196, in which occur
the lines

xai n6\ty Sktaras ""5X"rac"

The
made

student who
to see

is not
all the fun.

taughtto

see

d/xap.

the fun of this has

not

been

of Mr.
The
Andromache
reminds
of Euripides9
mention
me
Hyslop's
edition of the Euripideanplay (Macmillan).
recent
The
book
is intended for upper forms in schools,and being a
school-book, falls outside of the direct range of this Journal.
from Brief
school-books
not
are
Still,
absolutely excluded
the
edited
Andromache
has
been
to death
and
not
as
Mention,
has
his work
and
and Mr. Hyslop
has not done
had,
badly,
be
two
or
distinguished
coadjutors,a remark
moreover,
may
after my
Dr. Merry's
on
rambling comment
pardoned even
Peace.
Like Dr. Merry,
eschews
Mr. Hyslop
metres, though
of prime importance for Euripides,
metres
as he himself has
are
intimated (Introduction,
xvii);and the grammatical notes need
misses a remark
on
to be supplemented. So, for instance,one
the
of
instead
the
normal
(eXacty
(v.577)
wplv icXavo-ai, present
frpXv
being due to the vapulare meaning of xXdciy; and vv. 559, 571
the indifference of the
on
ought to have suggested a remark
Nor is it
and subordinate persons.
Euripidean"rvv as to principal
Helen
without interest that, when
elopes,it is ycowov
apdpfo
fur
and palaestra,
(v.604),when the girlshie to the race course
they
of young
fellows about them, (yv v*o"riv
have a swarm
(v. 597).
There
be nothing in the distinction (A. J. P. VIII 218),but
may

BRIEF

MENTION.

233

Wilamowitz
would
not have failed to improve the opportunity.
(See W. M. on Eur. H. F. 47.) In textual matters Mr. Hyslop
has been misled by the authorityof Dr. Rutherford
tute
to substithe Oxymoron
for cXirfc p' ail irooo-yyc
i\nU
pf acXirroc
and would be welcome
in a corrupt
$yc. It is a clever conjecture
is
and
it
stands
but
the
faultless,
text
as
passage,
trpotr- is far from
the
of Airfe.
It
For
personification
heightens
meaningless.
Rutherford
which
he
suggests t^xtfC**
j(uqiaC"(v.405)
ports
sup=
by Hesychios,?x/iora
fywa. It would have been politeto
""ix"*v*,and, indeed, the progress of corruption
quote Dindorfs
have
been
j
:
"$iKfid{".In v. 929 Mr. Hyslop,
{ix"*v*, ""*xMaf""
may
writes nms
who is justlyshy of the potential
optative,
ofo,ay "tnoi
for
which
olv
rdd'
rod*
oW
Starkie's
w"s
on
see
tip,
itfjfiaprawcs
rif,
XII
P.
The
A.
and
have
accents
not been
J.
387.
Wasps, p. 410,
would
been
have
watched
a
nd
as
so
desirable,
carefully
really
is intolerable in the year of grace 190a
See Cobet,
#"T""p(a)
cited A. J. P. VI 517, and K. B. I 2, 498, s. v.

notice was
In 1893 (A. J. P. XIV
taken of Pallis's
111) some
Version of the Iliad into 'the living language of the Greek
the second
people.' After the lapse of seven
years
part has
appeared, comprising the second hexad (h-m). Like the first
part, it is calculated to dispelthe illusions of those who fancy
Laras or the flowing
that Modern
Greek is mainlylike Loukes
articles of the Nc'a 'Hptpaof Trieste ; but, as in the former notice,
only a short specimen can be given,the famous close of e :
"

*Er"riSkrj
KoBovvrav "r rit arpartg row nokcpov
w^ra
iroWes (fwus rptyvpv.
0X01,"' tuaiyay
ntprj"f"apoi
Ums
d
ndrov
t
6\6\apnpat
ftorpa
(f""yyapi
fit to Xc^jco
a* rfjfU"rq
"rap
tovs, (fwofiokovp
rv^ci KaXvavvrj,
""'oX"f ol pdx*f "f"aiyovpTatt
6 rvorrdyrje,
teat
^a/pcrai
rdarcs t$"* nXolav

pcra(v ko\

t*v

pcp"p rov

XdrOov

ol Tpvts.
a
to
it
Bappovarcs
(fwrtit
dya^rmy
tcdirrpo
pnpoara
X/Xift or9roy Kap.no jcaiyaj* (fwrUf,
dwo wcvrjvra
"
icdB*KaBovvrav yvxToifmriarpa
at
Kovra,
ffjXdya'
ki'
Ka\ r hWia,jSi'ico
tepiBdpi,
doirpaykvKO
rpmyovras
rrXoia.
ra
9
rip "pia np6"rp*vapfA"yrf
opOa Kovra

By the
enough

of the famous
the use
Auricr/ufo,
way,
go/pcnu,common
in Modern
Greek, will pleaseDr. Merry, who contends
that the barbarism in Pax 291 : w rfoopai
kq\ xalpopai *"v""paiVofuu,
is no barbarism and that the Aartopfo is a scholiast's figment.

Professor Richard
Engelmann
has on the stocks what he
calls a TragischerAtlas,which is to unite in one
corpus all the
the
that show
the influence of tragedy. Of
vase-paintings
16

234

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

importance of the study of vases, which he thinks is losing

of the enormous
accession of other archaeological
ground by reason
he
has
material,
given an interesting
specimen in his
Siudien zu
den Tragikern (Weidmann).
The
Archaologische
first section is taken up with the evidence
yielded by certain
in favor of Dorpfeld's
vases
theory of the stage. The other two
with questionsconcerningthe plotsof sundry
sections deal chiefly
lost playsof Sophoklesand Euripides. This is a ticklish business,
as every
one
knows, and it is sad to think that in a recent work
the
on
subject,'Greek Tragedy in the Light of Vase Painting/
learned
the
author,as Engelmann
points out, has confounded
Alcmeone'
with Alcmene.'
In his chapteron the Tyro
(Ital.)
of Sophokles (p. 51), Engelmann
mentions
of
terracotta
a
Tanagra, which in his judgment represents the story of Tyro and
her twins, and so disposes of the only shred of originality
in
But
of
the
Romulus
Roman
Remus
and
was
mythology.
story
exploded long ago; and it is going on twenty years since
volatilized the pyrrhicbrother of the dactylic
Romulus.
Mommsen
XVI
HI
P.
See Hermes,
(1881),1 foil.;
A.J.
107. The oblique
formed a series of sadly desiderated iambi, and
of Remus
cases
in Latin verse
the preservationof the norm
presents a curious
of such words
to the preservation
as
'pelf and 'levin/
parallel
which have been saved alive by the necessitiesof rhyme.
'

'

Osgood's
study of the Classical Mythology of Milton's
English Poems (Holt)has brought him face to face with the most
difficult problems that the devotee of Milton has to encounter
;
and the Introduction,which deals with the genius of the poet as
modified by the forces of the world of culture
it modified and was
in which he lived,not only shows an appreciation
of the conditions
of the research,but contributes to the better understandingof the
of the most
art and thought
consciouslyartisticpoet in the range
of English literature. In the Second
Part,which has to do with
in the
to be a lack of lucid arrangement
the sources, there seems
has gathered,mainly from
wealth of learningwhich Dr. Osgood
and the classical scholar finds his
easilyaccessible repertories,
irritated by such admired
disorder as he encounters, e. g.,
nerves
Nonius
and Statius/
In fact it is very
on
Pindar,
:
'Vergil,
P" 57
Classical Mythology is an adminicle
evident that to Dr. Osgood
to the study of Milton, and not a study in itself. So, for instance,
'Ancient writers know
littleelse to say about
the
he tells us:
In one sense
that is true, but not in another,
gardens of Adonis.'
of Plato's Phaidros, 276 B, are as famous in
for the 'Adwi"officf/iroi
their way
Homer's
as
So, if Dr. Osgood
garden of Alcinous.
for himself,omnium
had read the Bakxxrta
eclogarum regina,as
have sympathized with Jevons's
Heinsius called it,he would
not
timid note that 'perhaps the seventh idyllof Theocritus
in
was
mind
he
the
Milton's
when
name
adopted
Lycidas.' King is
Dr.

BRIEF

MENTION,

235

Lycidas; Simichidas,Milton, and here and there one

Lycidas and Simichidas,it is true, meet

hear
can
and part,
and
be reflected in
to
seems
yet (vya yap 666s t (vyh d" ko\ aw
'
Together botn ere the high lawns appeared | Under the opening
eyelidsof the Morn, J We drove afield.1 On the other hand, it
is not necessary to refer Milton's 'sage Hippotades'to Diodoros's
The story of Aiolos in the Odyssey is sufficient
sapientcomment.
for
the
of Demogorgon'
warrant
epithet. 'The dreaded name
closes too
In my
soon.
opens a chapter which Dr. Osgood
judgment it would have been better to add that Demogorgon, the
Demorgorganem of Lactantius on Statius,Theb. IV 516, has for
generationsbeen suspected of being a popular corruptionof the
And Demogorgone
Gnostic Demiurgos, See Ersch u. Gruber.
and
be
to
or
Dcmiurgo seem
Demogorgo
hopelesslyblended in
Italian writers with which Milton must
have been familiar. See
the citation
the references in Tommaseo
and especially
e Bellini,
from Baldini's Mascherata (1565). Roscher
mentions
the possibility
of a derivation from dwuocpyrfr,
but does not notice the allto
Latin,Greek is,I venture
importantGnostic element. Italian,
than
the
the
instances
order
classicisms
in
of
Milton's
more
say,
is not unaware
average reader suipects. Of course, Dr. Osgood
of this (seeXLV, note),but he who
would
study Milton to the
bottom
But criticism like
devote a lifetime to the work.
must
has accomthis is of slightmoment,
in view of what Dr. Osgood
plished,
verbal echoes.

"

"

have gained a permanent

place in the student's
of a scholar's
honor
the
in
is
outset
a
high
apparatus

and
Miltonic

to

career.

the titleMudes sur Vantiquitigrccque

(Hachette),the
eminent Hellenist,M. Henri
Weil, has made a collection of his
recent
papers, a present, as it were, from the venerable scholar to
the partingcentury. These
studies deal mainly with books that
in
the
have come
last
ten
Psyche,
out
years, such as Rohde's
Girard's
Education
Ath6nienne,
Gomperz's Qriechische Denker,
eries
Arnim's
Dion Chrysostomos ; and with such important discovthe Odes
of Bakchylides,the fragments of the T"apy6s
as
and the ncpt"ipo^V";
of Menander, and the Oration of Hypereides
he stands up valiantlyfor the
against Athenogenes. While
Under

and
authenticity

the traditional date

of the

elegiesof Tyrtaios

is no
againstthe assaults of the peace-breakerVerrall,M. Weil
that
the
volume
and
shows
stiff-neckedconservative,
throughout
with
lifeand
has
dulled
the
his sympathy
the advance of years
not
earlier papers
of the time that now
is. One
two
or
have been taken up into the collection,
of Blass's edition
a review
he
in which
of Demosthenes
(1885),and the interesting
essay
of
attacked the prevalentpoetical
interpretation iron^r.
movement

RECENT

Thanks

due

are

PUBLICATIONS.

Messrs.

to

Lemcke

"

Buechner,

8i3

New

Broadway,

York,

furnished.

for material

AMERICAN.
Cicero

(Marcus
and

Melmoth,

si

c.

sio

pp.

R.

by

(Arthur).

Macmi

York,

The

Ernest

and

The

"

Aldine

19

c.

8+166

with

AppUton,

345

critical

M.

1900.

Great

facsim.

PI. por.

pp.

graphical
bio-

and

World's

(The

ed.

8vo,

10+419

done

Cheaper

ed.

(Eversley Series.)

Sketches.

8to, cl., $1.50.

pp.

Lang,

Andrew

York, Macmillan,

New

12.)

8to, bds., $1.

Greek

English Prose, by

into

No.

(Cornell Studies,

Paean.

pp.

Other

and

Uant 1900.
Iliad

Walter
7

1900.

Leaf,
506

pp.

cts.

Odyssey

done

ed.

New

Cheaper

Lang.

Kennedy;

Study of the Greek

1900.

Myers.

cl., 80

ismo,

York,

W.

by

introd.

biographical
New

Yonge,

(Not sold separately.)

R.

C.

by

and

Books.)

cl.t$3.

Youngman.

B.

Pausanias

(Ja. G.)

Homer.

critical

D.

C.

by

tr.

separately.)

sold

York, MacmiUan,

New

tr.

Essays;

Great

Appletou, 1900.

York,

(Not

Frazer

80

(The

and

World's

Orations;

New

Fairbanks
New

with

Jeans;

PI. por., 8ro,

introd.

cl.. $3-

E.

ed.

Demosthenes.

Books.)

Orations

G.

Aldine

Smith.

Tullius).

into

York,

Macmillan,

Butcher

S. H.

English Prose, by

34

1900.

409

and

Andrew

cl.,

ismo,

pp.

cts.

Nepos (Cornelius). Twenty

Macmillan,

introd.
1900.

14+316

1900.

Sallust.

The

Bellum

MacmiUan,

1900.

C.

R.

83

hf. leath., 90

II. ismo,

pp.

the

on

basis

by C. G. Herbermann.

14+193

'90, 1900.

c.

Sophocles, by

by J. Edmund

; ed.

Catilinae, ed.

vocabulary

and

Lives

i6mo,

pp.

J ebb.
313

Pt.

York,

New

cts.

Schmalz's

Boston,

ed., with

Zf. Sanborn

B,

6*

an

"*.,

cl., $1.
Coloneus.

Oedipus

3.

of

Barss.

3d ed.

New

York,

8vo, cl.,$3.35.

pp.

ENGLISH.
Aristotle.

The

(M. R.)

James

Ethics.

Vol.

334

PP-

pp.

(J. A. H.)

London,

Nuttall
700

Chapters

Library

Cambridge,
from

of

8vo.

15s.

Trinity College,Cambridge

1900.

8vo.

Ethics.

Aristotle's

1900.

:.

15s.

London,

1900.

8vo,

7s. 6d.

Murray
Infer.

(J. H.)

I.

London,

by J. Burnett.

in the

MSS

Descriptive Catalogue.
Muirhead

Edited

Western

1900.

New
4to.

Encyclopaedia,
3s. 6d.

English Dictionary
S. Nr.

The.

Ed.

690.

on

Historical

Principles.

In-

5s.

by ). Wood.

London,

1900.

8vo, viii,

238

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

cd. Henr. van

Lysiae orationes, scholarum in usum
962 S.
m.
Groningen, y. B. WoUers.
2.50.
Pfuhl (Ernest).De Atheniensiam
pompis sacris.
Weidmann.
Poetae

Theod.
lyricigraeci collegit

Raeder

m.

8.

vi,

8.

S.

11 1

xvi,

Berlin,

4.

m.

Leipzig,B. G. Teubner.
vi, 514 S.

Herwerden.

m.

14.

"

Bergk.

Ed.

Pindari carmina

I.

V, pars

Vol.

1.

I.

8.

recensuit Otto Schroeder.

Taf.

(Joannes).De

stiones criticae.

8.

Theodoreti

affectionum

graecarum

curatione

quae-

m.
4.50.
190 S. Kopenhagen, G. E. C. Gad.
Gust.
Saga-Bibliothek,altnordische.
Cederschiold, Hugo
Hrsg. v.

",

Gering
Eug. Mogk. 8. Hft. 8. Halle, M. Niemeyer."%.Grettis saga Asmundarsonar.
Hrsg. v. B. C. Boer. Hi, 348 S. m. 10.
Sammlung der griechischenDialekt-Inschriften.
Hrsg.v. H. Colli tz u. W.
F. Bechtel.
Vandenhoeck
6* Ruprecht.
3. Bd. 2. Hftlfte. 2. Hft. 8. Gottingen,

n.

"

Blass

2.

(Frdr.)

Die

Sanskrit-Drucke.
1.

8.

Inschriften

Eine

Sammlg.

Greifswald, /. Abel.

Recensionen

hrsg.v. Ludw.
Stati (P.Papini)Silvae.

B. G. Teubner.

m.

m.

Thera

v.

"

Heller,

S. 147-226.

begrtlndetv.

Karl

2.80.

in

beiden

S.

viii,101

Ed. Alfr. Klotz.

m.

F. Geldner.

Hal"yudha'sKavirahasya

I.

5.

Melos.

u.

ind. Teste

8.

xcii,204 S. m.

Taf.

Leipzig,

2.

Winckler

(Hugo). Altorientalische Forschungen. 2. Reihe. III. Bd. i.Hft.

(XIV. der ganzen
Folge.) 8. Leipzig,E. Pfeiffer.1. Die zeitangaben
Mesas.
1.80.
Die golahin Daphne.
m.
Obadja. S. 401-432.
Zimmermann
des Quintus
(Alb.) Kritische Nachlese zu den Posthomerica
B.
Teubner.
G.
8.
S.
m.
Leipzig,
Smyrnaeus. Progr.
47
4.
"

ITALIAN.
Consoli

(S.) II neologismo negli

16010, p. 133.
Platone.

Delia Repubblica,libri died

i6mo, p. 692." Dialoghidi Platone.

Studi
L.

20.

scritti di

Plinio

il

giovane.

Palermo.

Ruggero Bonghi.

Torino.

L. 3.

italiani di

tradotti da

Vol. VII.

classica.
filologia

Volume

L. 8.

VII.

Firenze.

8vo, p. 506.

BOOKS

RECEIVED.

parlato in Egitto (L*). Grammatica,

Arabo

cura

di C. A.

Aristophanes.

Peace;

vocaboli

per

Nallino.

dialoghi e

(Manuali Hoepli.)

raccolta

di circa

Milano,

Ulrico

6000

Hoepli,

1900.

Oxford,

(Edwin

The

George).

(Louis).

The

Acoustic

The

Breal

of

Laws

W.

W.

Merry.

haipeiac.
{iovucrjs

T.

i/}\

(Bulletin

of the

of

Vowel

the Vowels

A.

humanistes

from

vol. X,

la critique des

des

Tables.

XII

Text

and

lation.
trans-

(Separatabdruck

aus

1900.)

Analysis
Sur

the

Author.

the 'Physical Review,'

from

(Michel).

tique.

kv 'AdJjvatfemery

Analysis

Acoustic

Sprachen/ May,

neueren

(Reprinted

by

notes

Press, 1900.

Bloomington, Ind.,
Bevier

and

j0'. 'Ad^vrfaiv,1900.

" *al

Baldwin

'Die

introduction

MryypafifiamptoSutbv nfr

'AOqva.
Tei"x"K

with

the Clarendon

At

textes

the

No.

en

rapports

S.,

Record.

April, 1900.)

4,

ses

francais, N.

Phonographic

avec

linguis-

la

1.) Paris, La

no.

Soei/t/

(Sorbonne).
Ciceros
Bes.

G.

v.

Ausgewahlte

Reden.

Laubmann.

Berlin, Weidmannsehe
Iscrizione

Comparetti (Domenico).
trata

da

C.

D.

New

Series.)

di

Elementi

del

foro

Auflage.

10.

1900.

m.

ed

edita

romano,

40

pf.

illus-

by J. E. Barss.

(Macmillan's

Latin

Co., 1900.

incubatione.

Capita quattuor.

Lipsiae, B.

G.

BniTOMH

(Arthur).

Fairbanks

Madame.

Studien

den

zu

Buehhandlung,

AIA9HKH2.

Macmillan

The

C.)

Study

Ed.

Philology.

(W.

Luigi Bonelli.

(Manuali

50 centimes.
28

1900.

J. Scoffel.

Nicholas

By

Mit

Tragikern.

Notre

University Press, 1900.

Ind., The

York,

Paris, 6, Rue

3.

KAINH2

TH2

France

No.

Berlin, Weidmannsehe

Abbildungen.

il Dr.

per

(Richard). ArchSologische

Engelmann

Classical

osmanli,

turca

Hoepli, 1900.

Ulrico

Encyclopediste (L').

The

by

C.

of

the

E.

Bennett

Greek

G.

P.

Bristol.

Studies
No.

in

XII.)

$1.

Co., 1900.

Julian's Relation

Emperor

(Cornell

Paean.
and

to

the

New

Sophistic.

Diss.)

(Chicago
Gray

(Louis

H.)
N.

(Annals
Zur

Hanssen

abzug

De

grammatica

Milano,

Hoepli.)

New

II. Band.

MCM.

Teubner,

Dame,

Ed.

Macmillan

(Ludovicus).

Deubner

Halm.

Buehhandlung,

arcaica

Lives.

Twenty
The

York,

K.

v.

Fratelli Bencini, 1900.

Firenze-Roma,

Nepos.

Cornelius

Herausg.

aus

Contributions
Y.

Ac.

den

'

Zur

Verhandlungen

Santiago,'B. IV.)

Avestan

Sci., vol. XII,

indogermanischen
(Friedrich).

to

Syntax

des

Valparaiso, G.

the

Conditional

tence.
Sen-

13.)

no.

*naman.

von

spanischen

Syntax:

u.

portugiesischen Metrik.

Deutschen

Helfmann,

wissenschaftlichen
1900.

(SeparatVereins

in

AMERICAN

240

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

des termes
Henry (Victor).Lcxiquc 4tymologique
(BibliothequeBretonne
Annoricaine,

moderne.

les

plususuels

fascicule

du Breton

III.) Rennes,

Plikon et Herv/f 1900.

("mile).Nouvelles

Hubner

latines d'Emerita
inscriptions
Augusta en
Espagne. (Tiragea part de la Revue des Etudes anciennes,'tome II,no. 2,
1900.)
Avril-Juin,
air* rdv 'AAef IlaAA?. Mipof difrepo
'Vudta (fH)/urafpao/Uvn
H-M.
'AWjva,
'

1900.
Muret-Sanders.

Wftrterbuch der englischen

u. deutschen
Encyklopadisches
m"rderisch-Pacht.
Vollst"ndigin 34 Lfgn. New York,
The International News
Co.,1900. @ I m. 50 pf.
Neue JahrbOcherfur das klassische Altertum, Geschichte u. deutsche Littefur Pfidagogik.Herausg. t. Johannes Ilbergu. Richard
ratur
u.
Richter.
III. Jahrg. V. u. VI. Bandes.
Leipzig,B. G. Teubner,1900.
4. Heft.
Nohl (H.) Schulerkommentar
Ciceros Rede
fur L. Murena.
su
Leipzig,
G. Freytag,1900.
30 pf.
Pfuhl (Ernestus).De Atheniensibus
pompis sacris. Berolini,Apud Weid-

Sprache. Lfg.16

MCM.

mannos,

Plutarque. De

la

Par Henri
Potter (H. A.)

Edition critique
et explicative.

musique(I1EPI M0Y2IKH2).

Weil

et

Th. Reinach.

Dix contes

modernes

Paris, Ernest Leroux, 1900.

Boston, Ginn cV Co.,1900.

Edited by
Language Association of America.
James W. Bright. Vol. XV, No. a. N. S.,Vol. VIII. No. a." VI. Schofield
(W. H.) The Lays of Graelant and Lanval and the Story of Wayland." VII.
Tupper (J.W.) A Study of Pope's Imitation of Horace." VIII. Hempl
(George).The Mtyebro Stone and the Runic Ligaturefor ng. IX. McKnight
in the Story of King Horn."
Elements
X. Merrill (Kath(G. H.) Germanic
arine).
edited by.

of the Modern

Publications

"

Characterization

in the

The Association,1900.
Revue
des human ites en

ScriptorumClassicorum

Beginningof Thackeray'sPendennis.

Belgique. Ill

Bibliotheca

Aeschyli Tragoediae

Hasselt.

Avril,1900.

4.

more,
Balti-

fr.

Oxoniensis.

Fragmentis. Recogn. A. Sidgwick. 3s. 6d.

Argonaut ica. Recogn. R. C. Seaton.
3s.
Comoediae.
Tom.
I.
Aristophanis
Recogn. I. W. Hall et W.
c.

ApolloniiRhodii

Geldart.

XenophontisOpera.
chant.

Tom.

I (HistoriaGraeca). Recogn. E. C. Mar-

3s.

Oxford, At the Clarendon Press.

Skeat

M.

3s. 6d.

The

(WalterW.)

associated with the

name

New

Chaucer

of

York, Henry Frowde, 1900.

Canon.

With

GeoffreyChaucer.

discussion

of the works

Oxford, At the Clarendon Press.

New

York, Henry Frowde,1900. 3s. 6d.

Tropea (G.) Studi sugliscriptoresHistoriae

Vita

frommenti.

Weil

Augustae.

Messina, Rivista di Storia antic

a,

(Henri). Etudes sur l'antiquite

grecque.

IV.

Elio

Cordo.

1900.

Paris,Hachette

et

Cien 1900.

3 fr. 50.

Whitman

Boston, Ginn

(C.H.)

The

Christ of

Cynewulf.

Translated

into

Englishprose.

cV Co., 1900.

Xenophon. A Commentary
Oxford, At the Clarendon Press.

on

New

the

Hellenica

York, Henry

of.
Frowde

By G. C. Underbill.
cV Co.,1900.

XXI,

Whom-:

No.

T II E

ERICAN

of Philology
Journal

BY

EDITED

GILDERSLEEVH

L.

BASIL
PR0FE880B

OP

GREEK

IN

THE

BALTIMORE:

THE

JOHNS

HOPKIKS

JOHNS

Paul, Trknch,
L

UNIVKRSITT

HOPKINS
TkObner

PR1
"

'

Kl P

EMBER

I9OO

i^oc

CONTENTS.

"

II.

Ciithnnic

The

I.

Notes

"

Gods

Apdih Kaput Again.

"

IV."
V.

H.

Hy

"

Items

fiom

Notes

on

C.

241

260

"

\V. Magoun,

Pahlavi.

Modern

Fairbanks,

Arthur

Pluperfect Subjunctive

Imperfect and

Nutting,

H.

By

the Cathie
the

Religion. By

of the

Cicero's Use

on

in ix-Clauses.
III.

of Greek

L. H.

By

Mills,

By J.

Dialect.

Minsi-Delaware

.274

.287

DYNELEY

Prince,
De

VI."

295

ScripsitGuilei

Adverhio.

Qnoqut

Hamilton

mus

Kirk,

303

VII.

of

Papyrus Fragment

"

Iliad

By

E.

J. G00DSPEED.

Edgar

310

.,

Note:

315
of

Etymology

The

Reviews

Griechische

Brugmann's

Bolling.

Melvillb

George

By

Notices:

Book

and

26EX02.

317
Crammatik.

Momer-Willlams1

"

Melic
PoetB.
English Dictionary. Smyth's Greek
la
De
Motw^f).
Plutarque,
musique (IIf/"/
"

Sanskrit-

A
Weil

"

and

Rei-

nach's
Reports:
The

334

Journal of

Brief

Germanic

Philology. Philologus.
"

Mention,

350

Publications,

Recent

355

Received,

Books

358

in all departments of philology,classical,

Open to originalcommunications
work
;
comparative,oriental,modern; condensed
reports of current philological
summaries
of chief articles in the leading philological
of
journals
Europe ;

by specialists;
bibliographicallists.

reviews

volume

one

each

will be

One

inserted

the

at

each.

$1.00

single numbers,
followingrates:

constitute

numbers

Subscription price $3.00 a

year.

publisher in advance;

Four

year,

Suitable

payable

ume,
vol-

the

to

advertisements

page

Half

page.

Quarter
Eighth

...

page.,
page..

The

English

Messrs.

Fan

Cross

Road,

Charing
Special
of
sets

Notice.

Philology
will

sold

volumes, cash
$1 each,

so

far

to
as

American
Triibner

of

London,
stock

The

"

has

be

the

I, Trench,

Agents

Kegan

passed
for

the

pre.tcnt
the

accompany

they can

complete

into

be

Published
qu.irterly. Three
Baltimore, Md., as second-class

the

supplied.

year

of

of

The

The

of the

Philology

are

House,

American

for

the

These

twenty

single numbers,

Address

Johns

Hopkins

^postage

Friedenwald

Baltimore.

Journal

undersigned.

regular price,$60

paid).

matter.

Press

of

Paternoster

Single volumes, $3

order.

dollars

sets

hands

the

at

The

Co.,

C.

W.
of

over

Journal
"

Md.

Co.

Press, Baltimore, Md.

Entered

at

the

Postoffice

of
t

AMERICAN

242

apply the

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

'chthonic' to this whole

term

this entire type of worship.

for this confusion
The
reason
clear statement

the less to be desired.

this end in view, I propose firstto ask justhow the term

is used in literature and in cultus,secondly to examine
of the

deities,and

chthonic

deities

thirdlyto study

the

worship,in order to ascertain how

differs from

that of other

data

'

that remain

With

chthonic

'

the character

to

as

that their

far it is true

that of other

with

compared

as

to

difficultto ascertain,
but

is not

of the truth is none

of divinities and

group

their

worship

gods.
I.

from it are,
formed
x^"* and the adjective
strictly
speaking,poetic words, although the influence of the
Both

the

noun

poeticconceptionwas
in later accounts

and

of cultus.

The

idea of chthonic

with the epicdivision of the universe

and

is below

what

whose

realm

the

earth.

is included

in prose

to be used

great that they came

so

into what

gods

starts

the earth

is above

higher gods, the gods

The

man's

daily lifeon
ranged, now

in

called

the earth,are

in a
in a family,
now
'oXvpirioi,
Ov/xmWcr ; and are
is
on
/3ovXi}t
Olympos. Below the earth or in the dim West
another realm,the dark counterpart of the brightness
of Olympos.
and dread
Here
(called also Zeus garax"fao?)
mighty Hades1
"

"

Persephone rule
from

Erebos, the

the shades

over

Erinyes guard

protect the stranger, pursue

the

earth

becomes

in the

of the dead ; from

the rights of the

the oathbreaker.*

epic a kingdom

to the rule of the

In later poetry
set

"

realm beneath

heavenly gods
living
example, in Aischylos8 the
x"kioi$"oi ; the gods above,4ol

againstthose below, of
the continuation

vnaroi

av*

fool,ol

of the

Kara

ponding
corres-

men.

"

*ar"

deep,

first-born,

of the dead

over

for

against the

over

The

the

x^ov6sdcau

6*ol

are

foot,over

This division is

epic belief. The

simply
gods above are
the universal gods of Greece, the
the Olympian gods of the epic,
gods worshipped in the normal cultus of the state ; the gods below
the gods that have to do with the dead
are
Hades, to whose
"

realm
1
*
*
4

men

go

at

death; Hermes,

Iliad,0 187 f.;T 57 f.;I 457

who

conducts

them

thither;

; Hesiod, Theog. 767.

Iliad,T 278 f.;I 457 J 3 274.
Agam. 89 ; Suppl.25 ; Pindar, 01. 1 43, XIII 24 ; Lyr. frag,adesp. 140.
Soph. Ai. 865; Ant. 451, cf. 749; El. 291 ; Aisch. Pen. 689, cf. 619; Ear.

Ale. 75 ; cf. Plato, Leg. 828 C.

THE

CHTHONIC

OF

GODS

RELIGION,

GREEK

243

the

Erinyes,whose home, accordingto the epic,is with the gods

of souls,etc.
The
phrase oi x"foot is often used as equivalentto
ol Zrcpoi,
of the dead.1
to designate the spirits
Or, again, the
adjective
xjMmo* is used with other words, e. g. with "Wa ('home,
of the soul/ Soph. O. C. 1727),
with jripa('rumor
or resting-place
that reaches souls,1
El.
Soph.
1066), to designate that which has
to do

with souls

this

of the word

general use

connected

with the abode

or

with

souls.'

general sense

more

to

It is consistent with

of souls.1

that the

x"faoc 6*oi

the

are

gods

used
Only rarely is the adjective
designate that which has to do with

in

the

earth.4

E. g. in Hesiod5
the Titans are x"fotoi,
perhaps because
their placeis in Tartaros,probably because
they are children of
earth

(x0"v

The
with

number
the

divided

u e. yrjy*ptU.
yfj)f
of gods who
are

of the

abode
into two

gods

who

have

something

dead

classes

are

to

with
with

do

rulers of the dead,1 Hades

called

xjMwuk,now

now

Electra prays
the

dead,

invoked

to send

back

have

who

souls.

Of

avenging her

to

Gaia

class

and

him

to

father's death

well

as

function,and

his bride.

Persephone

as

Ge

also

are

Hades

the
is

Persephone7
; the king of

and

In the

be

may

but who

group,
die former

the soul of Darius.8

Aischylos Orestes0 prays

the contest (inwhich he

no

souls and

They

other

Olympic

to
x*owfc8;

Mp"vt

r*v

with

quite limited.

the

and

Kara

for aid in

/SaatXcw

is

gods

connected

connected

thus

Hermes,

is

Choephoroiof
father view

to let his murdered

avenged),and Electra prays to

Persephone to grant also goodly power (to the soul),and then
the father himself is invoked.
Probably we are to understand
the rj vtpripa0*6* who
conducts
Oidipous below,10as referringto
Persephone,and no doubt she is to be included under the phrase
is to be

Aisch. Pers. 640;

"Cf. also
Alkm.

Frag. 151

"Soph.O.
4

The

Choeph. 356, [399J 476 f.;Pind.

Soph. O. C. 1752 ; Eur. Ale. 902 ; Hel.

word

P. IV

159.

344, 1346; Pind. P. IV 43 ;

Plato, Pol. 619 E.

C. 1568; Eur. Hec.

is used

in this

79.

generalsense

Pind. Frag. 88 ;

Sept.736 ;]
[Aisch.

Eur.

Frag.27.
"Theog. 697, cf. also

"

Aisch.

544 ; Phoen.

Eur. Ale. 237 ; Andr.

TSoph. El.

nof.

"Aisch. Pers. 628.

"Aisch.
10

Choeph. 479
Soph. O. C. 1548.

Sept.521 f.;Eur.

f.

810.

Bacch.

540.

244

AMERICAN

6*ak

JOURNAL

it is used

x"fruu as

PHILOLOGY.

OF

is

Ge

Herodotos.*

by Sophokles1and

ruler of the g"foot,i.e. the ruler of the souls of

the dead*; and as a gAmo* daipmv,the Persian elders pray to her
acter
to let the soul of Darius
appear.4 The essentially
poeticcharinvoked

the

as

of this whole

assignedto
(for their
such
the

IS}

passage

the

as

bodies

line of

divinitywho

Erinyes

souls of the dead.

This

Aischylos8and

all but

the

controls

position

fate of souls6

'gods

that possess

the tombs

"

Finally,the
in

the

from

buried

definingphrase ftjjcat
Kan^on-cr

of the dead.'

evident

in y^, the earth),as well as from

receives
Aisch. Suppl. 24, where xASmoi [foot]

were
as

thought is

are

distinctlygods

was

the Homeric

probably

identified with

in

the dead

associated

with

it continues
conception7;
The
Erinyes
Sophokles.0
man's

which

finally
injurerto punishment, and so wrought out the
justiceof Zeus10;from this standpointAikijis "coassessor of the
gods below."11 In cult, as we shall see, the Erinyes retained
the epithet"re/W, which was
nected
to gods conespecially
appropriate
with souls. Probably Hekate
shakingcoils of serpents
should also be reckoned
in this class as distinctly
a god of souls,
were

curse

his

brought

"

"

although Hekate

comes

to

represent

side of the

one

being of

Artemis.1*
Of the deities associated with

Olympos, Hermes, Demeter, and

Zeus receive the epithetxAfaor. Hermes
is the herald,whose
office takes him to gods below the earth as well as to the gods of
10. C. 1568.
"VI
*

134, VII

153.

Aisch. Pers. 640.

Aisch. Pen.

Aisch. Choeph. 722 f.fwhere

629 ; cf. Paus.

28, 6.
and the tomb
jfltov

are

invoked.

"Cf. also Aisch. Pers. 689.

7

Iliad,T 278 f; T 259 f.;I 571 f.

Choeph. 398

El.

10

112

Aisch.

f.and

probably405.
O. C. I $68.
possibly
f.
Choeph. 381
f.and

Soph. Ant. 451. cf. 749; El. 291 f.;cf. also Bergk,P. L. G. Ill*,p. 733Aristoph.Frag. 426.
u
to me
It seems
possiblethat the reference to Hekate in Sophokles,Ant.
in
function like that of Hermes
1199, might suggest that she performed a
If
the
earth.
beneath
the
home
to
its proper
phrase
so,
conducting the soul
u
u

flvtprtpaBed,in O. C. 1548, would

not

to

Persephone.

also be taken

as

reference to Hekate, and

THE

Olympos

CHTHONIC

and

to

on

men

GODS

OF

the

earth.1

The

245

RELIGION.

GREEK

dead

are

under

his

he is invoked to
warpf
Kpanj*and in this capacity
be the allyof Orestes,8
and to allow the soul of Darius to return
to this earth.*
He is mentioned
by Sophokles as the god who
conducts
asks
his aid.6
souls to Hades/ and
Aias
such
as
Demeter, so far as I am aware, does not receive the epithetin
poetry. In Herodotos,7 however, the phrase x"kuu 0*aL clearly
the goddesses of the Mysteries,
and it is quite probable
means
that the phrase is used in the same
by Sophokles.8 The
way
Eleusinian goddess granted specialblessings
after death, so that
she might well be classed as a deity who
had to do with souls.
The case of Zeus is somewhat
peculiar.9In Homer18 Zeus
is unquestionablyanother name
for Hades.
On the other
x66vio*
the
Zeus
i.
of
Attic
hand,
tragedy thunders, e. he exercises
x""W
the function of Olympian Zeus11;moreover,
have mention of a
we
Zeus e'vaAioff."
'Zeus of the sea' is to be understood
as indicating
of the phasesof the Olympian Zeus, and the same
is probably
one
of
the
These
Zeus
the
of
and
drama.
true
later
Sophokles
xAmot
passages, which refer to Zeus as the god of thunder, continue the
and Aischylos. In Homer
the thunders of
thought of Homer
Zeus reach down
and disturb him,18and
to the realm of Aidoneus
in Aischylos the thunders of Zeus are
called chthonic because
they reverberate from the earth.14 Aischylosin the Agamemnon15
jcarckx^ov6tAior ptKp"vaorrijpoe,
Speaks of Zeus as a god of souls :
but an examination
in the Suppliants
makes
it plain
of a passage
that this is only another side of the Olympian Zeus.18 In this
SKkog and an
Aischylos also speaks of a 'Epprjs
Apollo
passage

care,

"n"mr"v"v

*ora-

tov

Odyssey,"

f.;Aisch. Choeph. 124.

'Choeph.i, cf. 727

; Schol.

Ach. 1076, and

Aristoph.

on

Ran.

218.

"Cf. also Soph. El. iiQf.

4

Aisch. Pen.

629.

**v^"wro^7r4f,
Soph. 0.
6

Soph. Ai.

VI

832 ; Aristoph.Ran.

134, VII

8O.C.

C. 1548.
1145.

153.

1568.

"K. Lehrs, PopulateAufs"tze',S. 298 f.;E. Rohde, Psyche, S. 191.

"Iliad, I 457.
11

Soph. 0.

"Prokl.

on

C. 1606; Eur.

Prom.

Ayes
Aristoph.

Plato, Crat. 88 ; Pans. II 24, 4.

MIliad,T56f.
14

Hipp. 1201

994.

uAgam. 1386.
"Suppl. 156 f.t231,

etc.

1747

f.

246

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

air*ovparw
"t"vyati
$twt 1. e. each of these gods has another phase
to his being besides that ordinarily
recognized. So Zeus, the
of
is
the
souls, essentially same
as the god who
god
pursued Io,1
L e. Zeus xAfaor is another side of the being of Zeus 'oXvpmoe,
a
side which seems
quite different from the one commonly recognized:
it is only Homer
who
Zeus *arax"footas another
uses
from
for Hades.
The reverberation of thunder,apparently
name
the earth,Zeus's care
of the dead,
for justice
through the curses
and the universalizing
tendency which affected Zeus particularly,
three
factors in making this extension in the sway of Zeus.
are
In a fragment of the Cretans of Euripides (Frag.904) the poet
and identifies Hades
himself1 with Zeus the
farther,
goes even
'heavenlyKing/*
Enough has been said to show that lyricand dramatic poetry
continue the conceptionof the epic. Chthonic gods are gods of
the realm beneath the earth,which is the realm of souls. They
are
not gods of the souls,
for,strictly
speaking,only livingmen
the
of
souls4; while from the
worship
gods. They are rulers
who offer them
standpointof men
worship,they are gods whose
home
is below the earth,gods who
associated with souls.
are
As gods, men
invoke
them
when
the souls of the dead are
w
hen
seeks help to avenge wrongs
a man
worshipped,
againstthe
dead, or when souls of the dead are to be evoked by magic rites.6
But

one

other

ered.
in earlier poetry remains to be consid(Erg. et Di. 465) directs the farmer to pray to

Hesiod
Zeus

x"faof and

passage

Demeter

begins ploughing. This

of the word to denote a god of agriculture
ally
occasionuse
appears
in the accounts
of Greek cultus. In the well-known
My konos
there is a direction to sacrifice yearly black offerings
inscription6
to Zeus
chthonios and Ge chthonia
Clearly,this
vn*p Kaprrw.
Zeus is a god of agriculture,
the giverof fruits. This function of
Zeus, at Athens as well as elsewhere, is too familiar to need
1

Aisch.

So

when
"yvr}

he

Suppl.163.

Latin

poets identified the bride

138; Ovid, Met.

XIV

of Hades

with

Juno, Verg.

VI

114.

Dionysos,so far as I am aware,

1 ;
hymns, e. g. Hym. Orph. LIU
connection
with spirits
of the dead

receives the
the

epithetjfltowsonly in late
however, is justified
epithet,
by his

; cf.

Roscher, Lezikon, I 1033, 50 f.and

1069. 33.
4

Aen.

Aisch. Pers. 629, 640;

Choeph. [399];

"Odyss.",A; Pind. P. IV
S. I. G.
"Dittenberger,

Pans. II 31, 2.

43.

373 ; Bull. Corr. Hell. XII

459 f.

THE

CHTHONIC

illustration. In
the

GODS

Hesiod

2ty

then,
Mykonos inscription,
the giver of the fruits of the

Zeus

It is in connection

Demeter

RELIGION.

GREEK

in the

and

epithetx^*10* denotes

earth.

OF

with

harvest

feast at Hermione

that

also receives the

epithetx^ovla.
meanings of the term 'chthonic' as appliedto
the gods (a) a poeticterm
denote a god associated with
to
and
denote
it
souls,
a god of agriculture
(Jb)a cultus term to
remains to consider whether
associated
that
are
so
they
closely
recent
they can safelybe merged into one, as is done by some
This is
connected.
writers,1
or whether
they are not necessarily
the
whether
the
of
the
dead
the
rulers
and
simply
question
gods
of agriculture
tions
funcwhether
the
two
o
r
are
identical,
necessarily
of this
An examination
connected.
are
only occasionally
Given

these two
"

"

of divinities shows

group

that the connection

is not

so

close

is

as

ordinarily
supposed.
say with Preller2 that the gods of the
underworld
at firstdread
were
gods of souls,but that later they
To

were

made

seem

to

milder

the

shares

the

distinct

shades

Plouton

is not

is used

daughter of
beings. And

so

Demeter
when

as

unchanged ;

not

and terrible

for Hades, he

name

Wealth,

dark

child of Demeter, in
of

Persephone;

in

separate that the bride of Hades

as two
appear in cult monuments'

the later Attic drama

Hades, the

to

remained

does
agriculture,

remains

Beds,the husband

sets of ideas are

Plouton

name

Hades

characteristics.

legend

fact,the two
and

when

same

Eleusinian

their association with

the facts.

to cover

me

the end, and

to

by

applied the
king of the

originaltraits of the
the

only change

was

that the

name

Plouton

Zeus.

either Hades or Ploutos.

When
a god
might now mean
than a goddess is worshipped for good crops, itis commonly
On the other hand, nXovrwta
to the
are
placesof access

lower

world, where

rather

chthonios

of

with

not,

neither

truth

The
as

seems

far as
nor

The

evoked.

Zeus

Zeus of Athens
of
or
agricultural
we
know, kings of the lower world ;
Hekate
has any specialconnection

Erinyes were

grain(a cultus

E. g. Roihde,Psyche,S. 190 f.
Demeter

und

Persephone,S.

188

reliefsof Lysimachides and

Aisch. Eum.

904 f.,938 f.

gods

gods

of the

of the earth

use)is purelylocal.

worshipped as Eumenides,4who

"The

between

(a poeticuse) and

are

to be that this connection

receivingthe dead

producingthe

the

so

Hermes

dead

agriculture.

earth
as

the

Mykonos,

Magnesia,are
while

souls of the

In Athens

favored

f.;cf. Artemid. Oneir. II 34, 2.

Lakrateides,'Ety.
'Apx* 1886, triv.3.

men

248

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

with

is
good crops ; at Eleusis,Demeter, goddess of the grain,
associated
with
souls.
It
is
in
the
a goddess
Pelopononly
that
connection
close
between
however,
nese,
agricultural
any
deities and chthonic deities proper can be proved. At Hennione
the harvest goddess is Demeter
chthonia,and the harvest feast is
connected
with a n\ovr*wtow.
At Sparta this same
Demeter
chthonia seems
of the underworld,and in several
to be queen
citiesit is Demeter
rather than Persephone,i.e. itis the goddess
of the grain,who
is identified with the local 'Despoina* in the
Demeter
worship of the pair who rule the underworld.
Erinys
of Thelpousa,Demeter
Melaina of Phigaleia,
instances of the
are
rules
the souls; and when
grain goddess as a goddess who
Herkyna of Lebadeia becomes Demeter Herkyna, itis the union
of a graingoddess and a soul goddess.
My conclusion is that,in spiteof the fact that agricultural
attributed to gods of the underworld,
functions are frequently
to
gods who rule over
souls,it is impossible
identifythe two
classes of gods. In that case
there can be no questionthat it is
wiser for us to use the name
as it is almost
'chthonic,'
universally
used in Greek poetry and in Greek worship,to mean
onlygods who
associated with souls. The term will not, then,include Apollo,
are
Artemis, Poseidon, or the Winds, as at times chthonic gods.1 It
will not include the heroes,for,in general,
Greek cultus draws a
sharp line between souls of the dead and heroes who did not die,
translated into a highersphereof existence. And while
but were
the term can not always be denied to Zeus, the god of agriculture,
the presumptionis that when it is applied
to him, he is also a god
also

connected

with souls.*

beingsthat
connected
with the earth : a) souls of the dead, b) rulers of
are
in the
souls,c) agricultural
gods, and d) heroes. Particularly
works of Aischylosthe first two classes are treated as essentially
alike : prayers are offered,
to the dead, now
to the gods with
now
the dead, and the dead are regarded as powerful
to work good or
evil to survivingmen.'
in
certain localities
have seen
We
that
Local
the second
and third classes are also merged into one.
There

are, as

matter

four classes of divine

of fact,

Kultusaltertumer, S.
^tengel/Griecb.
*

Certainlythere is

no

applicationof this term

87.

in Greek
justification
to

usage for the indiscriminate

with darkness,as in the

all divinities connected

discussion by O. Gilbert, Griech. G"tterlehre, S. 39 f.

8
Aisch. Choeph. 476 f.;Pers. 219, 523 f.,
609, 620, 641 ;

Choeph. 355,

479.

25O

AMERICAN

linked with the ritual of

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

So the

shrine.
particular

local shrines like

Erinyes were
that described by

worshippedexcept in some
Sophokles,and in such cases

their intimate connection

spot of earth devoted

is very

not

Again, the
their

king of

The

name.

to them

officeof these

marked.

divinities is

the dead

with the

quiteas importantas

be Hades

may

or

Zeus

Kara-

Klymenos, Eubouleus, Agesilaos,or Plouton; his wife

xdoViof,
be
Persephone or Kore, Despoina,Europa, Semele, or
may

Chamyne,

Demeter

or

do not know

take this

herself may

place.

At

Eleusis

to attach to the pair6 fafc,

name
particular
the king and queen
4 0cd, but there is no doubt that they signify
of the dead,
irrfryuu o-cprm,
3"a\ peyaXai,feWoimu
are
frequent
for Demeter
the
and
names
Persephone; evidently
personal
is unimportant(or possibly
name
too sacred for common
use),so
that some
attribute or even
the simple r" 6"" is more
common.
The only meaning which I attach to this fact is that the chthonic
more
gods were
importantfor local worship than for a universal
we

what

mythology.
Again,

if

make

we

worship and

both

gods of national
ings
blessof special

state

that it is
itself,

distinction between

who

the

were
source
gods
chthonic
t
he
specialevils,
gods, as well as heroes
and agricultural
gods, will belong to the latter class. The epic
with their worshipper
not
presupposed gods who were
angry
of the gods
the
Later
connection
on
specialprovocation.
except
with state worshipwas
the fortunes of the god were
so
intimate,

of

and

bound

so

up

with

to
hardlypossible

the state where

or

insult.

the

fortunes

conceive

of

of the

national

god

as

with

being angry

worshippedexcept in case of gross neglect

function performed
Ritual,too, became reallya political
he

was

with pomp
and splendor,a part of the inherited lifeof the state.
The questionwhether or not it was
to the god would
acceptable

arise,for both god and ritual had become a part of the,state

life. On the other hand, it was
the growth of
Demeter
whom
on
not

the crops

depended ;

hero

some

who

sent

in
pestilence,

anger

worship; Boreas, who destroyed now a hostile,

fleet. The chthonic gods with all their uncanny
friendly

at neglectof his
now

associations
anger

is

whose
clearlybelong to the latter class of divinities,
who
the
send
have
easilyroused,but
special
power to

At
blessings.
chthonic
who

have

the

gods, for

same

time

it includes

nothingto

this class is not

heroes

do with souls.

as

well

as

limited

to

the

Olympic divinities

THE

CHTHONIC

GODS

OF

RELIGION.

GREEK

2$

of the
for me
to
entirelyunnecessary
quote accounts
invested
worship of these chthonic gods to prove that they were
with a mysteriousdread justby reason
of their connection
with
souls of the departed. In the fact that they were
terrible gods
whose
the
see
to allay,
was
we
easilyroused and difficult
anger
of
chosen to protect the sanctity
reason
why these divinities were
the oath.
Not because they were
such ancient gods, but because
of their dreaded
nature
were
they invoked in this connection.
the souls of the
Perhapsthe practice
goes back to a period when
dead were
thought to pursue with vengeance the oathbreaker as
well as other evil-doers.
It is impossible,
however, that they
should
be placed in this association without
in turn
being
influenced by it; as personified
invoked
that were
curses
upon
the head of the oathbreaker,they were
dreaded, not for some
clothed with all the
mysterious nature, but because they were
It is

wishes of evil which

them.

minds

the Erinyes were

Similarly,

the

of those

from

dreaded

more

invoked

who

the

fact that they embodied

very
man

in the

were

toward

of the murdered
the vengeance
In a word, the dread nature of these

the murderer.

divinities is due

their association with the souls of the dead ;

but this side of their nature
and is increased by
reacts
on
itself,
to

the connections
Nor

into which

it bringsthem.

awe-inspiringcharacter
of their
gods was
entirelychanged by reason
connection
with agriculture.Agricultural
easily
gods, too, were
can

say with

we

of these

roused

Preller1 that the

later

to anger

"

for the crops

often failed.

be propitiated;
but the shrewd
anger must
their possible
and
better to anticipate
anger

In such

case

Greek

their

thought

offer them

it

atory
propiti-

sacrifices in advance, before the crops were

spoiled. The
It is
Homeric
Hymn dwells at lengthon the anger of Demeter.
not

the

because

mild
she

who
mother-goddess
feels she has been

that the mildness

virtue of her

which

being

we

makes

wronged.

the whole

world

In fact,it would

attribute to Demeter

was

it is

seem

hers in

developed
elevated from the position
due firstto the fact that she was
trait,
of a spirit
of the grainto the rank of an Olympian divinity,
and
in
secondly to the strikingdevelopment of the mother-idea
an

agricultural
goddess ;

not

suffer

the story of the rape of Persephone. As the

lost her
the divine mother
who
had
as
heavenlygrain-giver,

connection

with

Demeter

und

Persephone,S. 87

f.

AMERICAN

252

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

daughter and received her back again,she developedthose traits

of Demeter
which are beautifully
expressedin the representations
In general we
in art.
gods as well as
may
say that agricultural
with
with the
certain
associated
chthonic gods, together
gods
wilder aspects of nature, belong to one
characteristic of which is that they are
of course,

result of this trait was,

The

generalclass,the main
easilyroused to anger.
that

avoided

men

it was

except when

having
and

anythingto do with such

gods

that when

approach them, every precaution

possible
anger.

it

was

Specialblessingsalso

impartto
The

grave.
a

dreaded

mysteriousand

could

hope

men

men

based

was

hope

any

might expect

favor from

that the

sacrifices. The

feared death, not

there

Plouton

through

not

was

sacrificed to Hades

was

worshipped,in

place

worshipped
"

were

of death

turned aside

or

worshippedby

himself.

itis

and

At

the

men

same

by

who
time

infrequently
worshippedat placeswhere
contact

some

and

health

with the underworld.

Persephone

aid of Teiresias.

the

nXovropior

god

is never

is not to be moved

gods of

the

feltto be

was

Mysteriesin producingsuch

was
daughter of Demeter
By the mystic worshipof soul-gods
these gods after their death.

that Hades

of death

god

in the lifebeyond the

the fact that the

on

of souls.

Hades-

of blessedness

effect of the Eleusinian

A scholiast1 remarks
true

gods. That very

by which they partook of
also that they
souls,meant

chthonic

of

nature

of the world

queen

from

came

with the souls of the dead

connection
the

to

necessary

taken to soothe their

was

necessary,

where

order that

men

Odysseus

in order to learn the future

In the
the

god
might be

later

of the

Greek

world

underworld

the
was

successful in the citation

of souls,and in

So the sick were

learningthe future from them.
of
these
the
of Hades, and
into
realm
openings
broughtto some
wonderful
These
of
were
cures
some
were
wrought on them.
the specialblessingswhich were
expected from the gods who
ruled

over

souls of the dead.

Finally,these gods sometimes

played the rdle of national
deliverers. Persephone several times receives the epithet
awipa,
where the meaning of this epithetcan be accurately
and in cases
determined,it has to do with the deliveryof a nation from the
of war.
in
Legend assigned a similar office to Demeter
perils
connection

with the battles at Salamis

1

and

Eustath. ad Iliad. 744, 4 ; cf. Aisch.

at

Plataea; and

Frag.156.

the

THE

CHTHONIC

of
popularity

her

OF

was

entered

by the priestalone once a

appeared to aid the inhabitants

was

once

invader.

In these

few

RELIGION.

worship of

secret

GREEK

253

correspondinglyincreased.

worshipwas

Elis there

at

GODS

instances

year

Hades

the

"

temple
had

Hades

because

"

over,
More-

of Elis in battle with

the chthonic

an

gods perform the

distinctive function of heroes.

III.

Turning from the consideration of the nature of the chthonic

gods to their worship,we are at once confronted by the suggestion
of K. O. Muller, that propitiation
has to do only with the chthonic
gods.1 The terminology of
this point,so that the words
doubt

no

used

its character.

to

as

Greek

sacrifice is very accurate

at
in describinga sacrifice leave

With

reference

sacrifices the first questionis whether

than chthonic

gods
gods always follows
such gods receive

to chthonic

whether

or

; the second

they

the ritual of

propitiatory

offered to other

are

consideration

to

is whether

sacrifice

sacrifice,
propitiatory

the Bwlai

I
proper; and thirdly,
like to call attention to the fact that certain sacrifices to

should
chthonic

or
gods are really mystic rather than propitiatory
honorary.
and libation. Propitiatory
sacrifices
1.
sacrifice
Propitiatory
"

naturallyoffered,not

are

whose
but

life is bound
the

gods
provocation. The
the

to

up

anger
result of our
somewhat

souls of the dead, and

includes

anger

chthonic

with

whose

'chthonic'

term

the great national gods of Greece

that of the peoples they represent,

to

show

to

kinds

several

Greek

One
gods proper.
written:
has
religion2

gehort

das

to me

seems

of

Opfer

ganze

sacrifices or
propitiatory

offered to
I do

find mention

not
to

the chthonic

Hades

described

in

or

the

easilyand

thus

study
to gods
strictly

that the class of

slight

on

far has been

to limit

associated

with

gods

prone to
of divinities in addition to the
of the
"Bei

careful students

most

der

foundation.

of

Suhnung
eigentlichen

Unterirdischen,"but the

den

without
entirely

is roused

If we

seek

statement

for

examples

which
sacrifices with similar rites,

are

deities proper, very few can

be found.
of propitiatory
fice
sacriof any clear cases

Persephone,although perhaps the rites

and X are
based
on
Odyssey
propitiatory
to

1Cf. the distinction suggestedby Porphyry,De

'H. Diels, Sibyllinische
Blatter,S. 71*

ant

nymph. VI,

p. 60, 15.

254

AMERICAN

sacrifices that
who

wished

offered to the rulers of the dead

were

to obtain

oracles from

Hades

frrpcirrot, while

are

are
expressions
of
the
the king
propitiating

in the

(Kaibel,Epigr.Graec.
and

it

and

that

to

seems

lower

epigram from the

of
1034) is distinctly

refer

rj 6*a must

gods

fice
However, the sacri-

world.

that Euchaites

me

The

those

is a^ciAi^o*
or
ffi*
abdfieurros,
aptlat variance with any generalpractice

"

described

souls of the dead.

by

alone

XiKTot1 such
of

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

to

must

Thracian
the

be

Chersonese

propitiatory
type,
name

for Hades,

his bride.

Nor

sacrifice offered to
do I find any instances of propitiatory
Demeter.
The
nearest
approach to anything of the sort is the

peculiarsacrifice at Lykosoura described by Pausanias.* The act

which
Demeter
transforms
Lousia
near
Erinys into Demeter
is
sacrifice
of
but a bath
efficacy.
Thelpousa* not a
reconciling
So the word IXaaKtaBai in the Homeric
Demeter
hymn to
(vv.274,
292) has

to do

with

the "pyiat
and has

no

reference to sacrificesof

such as are offered,e. g., to Apollo.

propitiation
In Dio Chrysostom and several times in the scholia/rites in
the worship of Hekate
said to propitiate
the wrath of the
are

goddess. In these rites the blood of dogs was used to purifythe

while the bodies were
left at crossroads for Hekate
superstitious,
and
the 'averting gods.' This is propitiation,
but not with
sacrifices. The
latter type of sacrifice is
ordinary propitiatory
in
the
of
the
found,however,
Erinyes. At a shrine near
worship
sacrificed (Jvqyur**)
animal
black
a
to the
Megalopolis men
Eumenides
their wrath; similarly
find a 4XoKavr"fia
to avert
we
of a black sheep at Keryneia,and wKjiatpvaMinva in their worship
at Athens/

The

result of

chthonic

an

of recorded

examination

instances of sacrifice to

of propitithe only cases

atory
proper is that practically
sacrifices offered to these gods in Greece
found in the
are

gods

worship of the Erinyes. The

gods associated with souls,form
who

are

easilyroused

sacrifices
propitiatory

are

divinities ;
agricultural

to

gods, however, i.e. the

ities
part of a largeclass of divin-

chthonic
but

to anger,

and to all of these divinities

necessarilyoffered.
e.

Iliad,I 158 ; Horn. Hymn. Dem.

*Paus.VIIl37,8.

g.

to

Demeter,

They

offered

are

Kore, and

Zeus

259.

"Paus.VIIl25f4.
4

Dio

Chrys. IV, p. 168 R

*Paus. VIII

34, 3; Schol.

; Schol.

Ran. 295 ; Harpocr., s.

Aristoph.
Soph. O. C. 42 from Istros;Aisch. Enm.

v.

'Eidr*.

108.

Bouleus

at

in Ionian

OF

GODS

CHTHONIC

THE

RELIGION.

GREEK

2$$

at Athens/ and to Apollo

Mykonos,1 to Zeus p*t\lxi0*
regions.8They are offered to Apollo to protect the

possibleor present pestilence.Before battle "r"f"dyia

were
e. g. to Artemis,to allaypossible
offered,
anger of the god.
need were
Both annual sacrifices and sacrifices in time of special
their wrath and obtain their special
offered to the Winds
to allay
from

state

Finally,sacrifices of

favor.4

thoughtof

are
offerings

while

at

the

They

are

time

same

all of them

not

with

gods connected
Olympian
distinctly

them

not

it. P.

use

calls all the

he

to

the

instance.

gods

the same,

gods
and

are

is

chthonischen

no

gods) and
evidentlyidle to

lower

chthonic

So far
or

be

not

can

the

occasion

use

saying

as

Gott

einen

that

only
offerings,*
propitiatory
To

say

the-truth.
be discussed

know, they form

we

used

not

was

female

in this same

part of the

no

in these

divinities receive

459 U 1. 16 f. =

Bull. Corr. Hell. XII

are

of what

'Olympian';

"jeder

kann."
receive

regions ever

as

that

gods

a test

Persephone,of Hekate, or of Hades.

important part of the worship of the

however, an
the
Erinyes. Wine
general the lesser
1

did

Greeks

gods

the ritual

to
are
fitiXiy^iara,1
'Soothinglibations,'

of Demeter

the

'chthonic'

sacrifice to chthonic

annehmen

is a step stillfarther from

connection.

way

in distinction from

for

foundation

Charakter

of the

term

in each
offeringthe sacrifice are the same
sacrifice (to Olympian
rituals of propitiatory

to be called 'chthonic'

there

gods

of

it is

the

are

chthonic gods, but

sacrifices,

such

chthonic

to

of them

because
propitiatorysacrifices,

If the

and

in

all of

souls,nor

some

apply

that sacrifices to

say

mode

To

the term

receive

who

from
distinguished
and

earth, but

the

use

with

this question,
in discussing
apparently
Stengel,6

gods

on

goes

gods who receive

able to grant special
blessings,
and prone
to anger.
jealous,

connected

divinities.

class is to

the whole

to

are

gods

offered

were

instances the

as

they

generaltype

same

In all these

to souls of the dead.

these

this

worship

They

were,

and

of

and
libations,

in

no

dead

wine.8

At

this

Dittenberger,S. I. G. 373-

'O. Band, Die attischen Diasien, S. 13.

1

Preller- Robert, Griech.

then,470 f.
4
Stengel,in Hermes,

Myth.

I 278, A.

Mommsen,

Feste

der

Stadt

"

346 f.

XVI

"Griech. Sakralalt.,S. 87.

"Cf. supra, p. 253.
7
Soph. O. C. 159; Aisch. Eum.
8

There

chthonic

is

god

no

evidence

except the

107.

that wine
and
Erinyes,

from the worship of any

excluded
was
it is entirely
unlikelythat the Ovota proper

2$6

AMERICAN

pointthere

is perhapsto be noted

rites and

the

importantto
of

JOURNAL

worship of

difference between

certain chthonic

Erinyes,but in

the

appease

PHILOLOGY.

OF

expiatory

gods ; the libation is

generalit forms no part

sacrifice.
propitiatory

The
of blood, the
use
Purificationand mystic sacrifice."
blood of a sucking pig, as the most
has been
potent purifier,
2.

the substitution of an animal's

confidently
explainedas expressing
life
life for the
of a guiltyman.1
Many forms of purification,
of
for
admit
this
explanation. It does not so
especially murder,
before marriage,or before sharing
readilyapply to purification
of an assembly-hall.
the mysteries,
nor, indeed, to the purification
that the pig is sacred
In these instances it can hardlybe forgotten
sacrifice.
The
and
her
favorite
of a pig'sblood
to Demeter,
use
can

to

hardly be

than

other

be such

of the blood of

use

connection

produce a mystic

then, would

the

with

the

sacred

animal

divinity.The

result,

of the person to the god as

the god's anger, and from all consequences

consecration

from
will protect the man
of this anger.
If this be the case, we
assume
may
of other rites of purification,
contamination
such that the use

pig'sblood,which belongsto
to

other

in which

cases

This

god's anger.

the

worshipof Demeter, is extended

seek to

men

of

the

remove

of

cause

some

is strengthenedby
explanationof purification
of the animal sacred to Hekate, the dog,

the fact that the blood

is used

for

in rites connected
purification
Insofar as purificatory
rites should

Hekate.
manner,

substitution,but
sacrifices which
and
of

god

an

of the

example*

"the
A*ipa"i6n)t

unchanging cultus

into Greece

is excluded

from

nor

cleansingsproper, nor with

I should
term
'mystic sacrifices/
connection
between
the worshipper
mystic

been

so

worshipper. The idea

in recent
fullyexploited
years by

historyof religionthat

it needs

is sufficient.

shrine

is a
irpoQfirrjs

offered to chthonic

explainedin this

for the benefit of the

mystic sacrifices has

An

what

produce a

his

Englishstudents

was

with

be

worship of

the

with

dealing,not

are

we

with

woman

gods without wine.

At
to

the
whom

no

of

It is therefore needless

S.
Stengel, Griech. Sakralalt.,
II 24, 1.

for-

to assume

gods from a period before wine was introduced

with Stengel(Griech.
Sakralalt, S. 86)that wine
the ground that it was
the joy-giving
drink of
on

livingmen.

"Pans.

Apollo

marriage is

of these

can
we
say
this cultus

nation.
expla-

88 f.;Diels, Sibyll.
Blatter,S.

69.

258

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

Honorary worship. The two types of worship that have

alreadybeen considered correspondto the specialcharacteristics
of that general class of divinities which includes the chthonic
gods. These divinities are prone to anger, so that they are
approached with fear and receive sacrifices that are intended to
propitiatetheir anger.
They also have specialblessingsto
obtain
and
in
order
these blessingsmen
to
bestow,
employ those
sacrifices which produce a mystic union with these gods. At the
same
time, they are not so clearlydifferentiated from the other
gods as not to receive the ordinarytypes of sacrifice.
In 1894 Stengel wrote
of the chthonic gods: "Hier
gab es
3.

"

keine

the
Speiseopfer"1;

As

matter

chthonic
was

gods

than is the

double

Athens

by

communion

the

chthonia

The

Mykonos

at

probably,is the
So
inscription.

and

to them,
(Jvayl(rrat)

clearlyproved for
at

this

was

sacrifice to

is to

be

have

We

Zeus

aWov,

mentioned

the sacrifice to Zeus

goddessesat

chthonios

eaten, hawvaBo*

festal

and

Ge

and

so,

in the

at
Sosipolis

by

reason

no

than

other

was

Semele

sacrifice to

followed

was

offered to these

acquittedof murder4

meal.

modified.*

was

there
Megalopolis'
Erinyes: black animals (sheep)

that the Ovaia which

those

this statement

meal, of white animals.

6v*iaya communion

to think

year

is more
Speiseopfer
Suknopfer* E. g.

worship of

first sacrificed

were
a

of fact,the

next

same

Magnesia for

the crops is in no sense

sacrifice. We
a propitiatory
almost nothing in detail of the sacrifices offered to Demeter

on
blessings

know

Persephone. The

and

of

technical terms

irfkavos
Irropa,"r"f"ayia,
fVayiffii/,
pciXiypara,
"

appliedto
that

"

not,

are

sacrifices offered to Demeter.

character.

so

that it is fair to

The

dotos,and their worship has

far as I know,

them

as

lectisternium?
1

"

Hermes, XXIX
Paus. VIII

but
This
286.

34, 3.

tioned
men-

offerings

all of the

same

called j"Wi by Herodistinct reference to the future life,

other

type of

is best known

as

examples

worship,the Bco"piovor

in the

worship of

the Dios-

Festschrift for L. Friedlinder,S. 41.

Paus. I 28, 6.

13 ; cf. also C. I. A. II 1, 628 ; IV 2, 385 d 13, p. 103.

121, A. 2.

S. I. G.
5Dittenberger,

"Rohde, Psyche,S.

one

do know
are

series with

that these sacrificesat Eleusis may fairly

be classed
so
of true Bv"ria in the worship of chthonic gods.
I will refer to

we

Eubouleus

regard
goddesses are

Eleusinian

SO

Moreover,

to Demeter, Persephone,and
offerings
in Eleusinian inscriptions5
in the same

Athena,

to

sacrifice
propitiatory

THE

CHTHONIC

kouroi,and
elsewhere

in the

GODS

OF

of

worship

GREEK

Apollo

259

RELIGION,

It appears
in the worship of

Delphi.

at

in the

worship of heroes, as well as

Now, it so happens that the singleinstance
gods of agriculture.1
where we have preciseknowledge as to the worship of Plouton
is at Athens.
direct that

of
inscriptions

Three
the

much

the

couch

for Plouton, and

content

same

hierophantprepare
accordingto the oracle1;i.e. Plouton
was
worshipped with the Btofrnov as well as with the Bvaia.
Possiblywe should find a reference to the same
type of worship

spread

in

the table for him

from
inscriptions

some

Man

tinea8 which

in the service of Deraeter.

Aprovpyi'a
the

and

Some

describe
woman,

peculiar

not

one

of

invites the goddess to her house ; a procollegeoi priests,

cession
conducts thither the goddess,in the person of her image,
she is richlyentertained; later the procession
is feasted at

the expense
We

have

of the

woman

found

that, so far

who

the service.

undertakes

as

of sacrifice at

the accounts

our

concerned, expiatorysacrifices and libations are

Erinyes,but not to other chthonic gods. We have
form of mystic worship is characteristic
seen, secondly,that one
of the riteg of Demeter, Persephone,
and Hekate, and that purification
with such mystic worship. And,
to be connected
seems

disposalare

offered to the

find evidence

we
thirdly,

they are

that the

lectisternium,as

is offered to chthonic

Bvtrla proper,

offered to

deities.

gods
The

in the

well

same

conclusion

as

way

the
that

is unavoidable

Olympian
in describing any one
not
justified
type of
chthonic.
Even the rule that black animals
worshipas distinctly
has
used
in
this
are
exceptions. The forms of
worship
many
worship correspond with the character of the gods. The banquetthat

are

we

sacrifice is the normal

gods

whose

form

of sacrifice in the

case

of the greater
Gods
connected

worshipis carried on by the state.

sense
gods in the narrower

with souls,i. e. chthonic

of the term,

belongto a class of gods who are easilyroused to anger and who

have specialblessingsto bestow, and in the worship of these
sacrifice and mystic sacrifice are the commoner
gods propitiatory
forms of worship.
Arthur

1Cf. the

reference

about
inscription

his

to a
coach
prepared for
worshipat Magnesia.

"C. I. A. II 948-50.
8

Lebas-Foucart, 352 h and i.

Zeus

Fairbanks.

in
Sosipolis

the

long

NOTES

II."

CICERO'S

ON

PLUPERFECT

AND

and

mood

classification

distract

from

of

of

some

verb

of the

other

some

the

IMPERFECT

IN

^/-CLAUSES.

of the

according

clause

of this paper

neglected
The

of the

point

to

quite

or

observations

subjunctiveand

the

to

tends, perhaps,

important features

much

too

of the ^-clause.

characteristics

THE

^-clauses

It is the purpose

sentence.

illustrate

the

of

tense

attention

OF

SUBJUNCTIVE

traditional

Our

USE

are

to

ditional
con-

and

out

unnoticed

based

upon

independent
imperfect and
subjunctivein ^-clauses, as found in Cicero's Orations.
pluperfect
deals only with those
conditional
The
sentences
present paper
have either the imperfector pluperfectsubjunctivein both
which
protasisand apodosis1: these will be referred to by the tenses
in each
thus
found
member;
imperfect-imperfectform means
form
imperfectin both protasisand apodosis, imperfect-pluperfect
imperfect in protasisand pluperfectin apodosis,etc., the
means
of the compound
first member
name
describingin every case the
a

study

the second

and
protasis,

the

member,

I. Stress

of the

apodosis.

Emphasis.

or

well-recognizedfact that the words of a

all spoken with the same
degree of intensity,but
It is

ideas

connote

receive

play

it,but
very

of

and

that

emphasis

much

in the distribution

prime

factor in

poor

Sentences

are

not

class this year,

that

are

involved

included; the

subjunctive in
about

500.

same

the

teacher

in other
is true

and

of

apodosis.

that

as

with

phrases differ

its relative

the

say

to

other

intensity.

prominence
another,

'

questions,which

may

total number

of

have
cases

is

You

replies,'No,

constructions, e. g. indirect
The

clause

familiar

so

in stress,

might

suppose';

conditional

see

therefore

logical,and

speaker

consciously appreciate

to

of their stress

which

principleis not

are

not

little observation

it requires very

We

usually do

we

This
of

true

as

syntacticalcombination.

antithesis ; for instance, one

have

is

of the

not

are

that those

mind

the

in utterance.

stress

language,

one

other

of any
the

to

in

uppermost

are

corresponding

confined

that

sentence

discourse,
an

pendent
inde-

treated

is

CICERO

have

good

very
stands

the word
that had

are

an

'

verb

that the ideas

only mean

can

of the

part

accessory

that do
poor (whereas the conceptions
of those of
repetition
an
importantbearingon

sharp contrast
find expressionare

not

the conditional

for,in its

antitheses

sharp

sentence.

the

in Cat. I 7. 17
te

antithesis

working of

metuunt

omnes

"

Caesar
at

other

some

lead

definite

assume),or,

to

us

The

at

sentences
following

isto pacto metuerent,

tnei si me

tui, domum

ewes

esset' without

Servi mehercule

is the

most

may

realityclearlybefore
instance,could have said 'si Romae
having clearlyin mind that Caesar was
of Romae
might
place(as the position
he
that
from
Rome.
was
least,
away
some

show

be expected;
logically
unreal condition is an opposition
to
the speaker's
mind
no
Roman, for

the

essence,

very

to

principles

all varieties of ""-clause,

perhaps the unreal condition
in which

ut

is in

the firstspeaker). These

virtual

one

note
they con-

its essential

that

thought
"

conceptiongood, which

new

the fact

person replied, No, a very good one,' his

been perfectly
clear. This optional
suppression

the second

feature is the

be inferred from

prominence is,may

meaning would have

of subjectand

Of

class this

strong this mental

have

26

SI-CLAUSES,

IN

SUBJUNCTIVE

year.' In the idea behind the reply,

in antithesis to poor, and therefore in utterance
out
reinforced
How
good,
by very, has the sentence-accent.

good

OF

USE

relinquendam

meam

putarem.
de Har.
aliis

Quae quidem
praedicaremapud

Resp. 8.

16:

haberem, non

mihi data

vobis,

non

vereor

ego

si aut

vos,

ne

per
.

aut

me

sed

cum

ab
sint

Leg. Agr. II 3. 6 : Quodsi solus in discrimen aliquodadduanimo aequiore.

cerer, ferrem,Quirites,
audirer,non quod alia
p. Clu. 29. 80: At turn si dicerem,non
de

eadem, sed

immo

esset:

res

tern

pus

aliud.

In the third
and in the

example cited,solus is followed by vos unwersos,

the
fourth turn is preceded by nunc
; in the other cases

contrasted
cases

words

are

within

the stressed word

It will be at

once

or

noted

the limits of the

words
that in

passage;

in two

precede si.
no

case

does the stress

fallupon

the verb of the tf-clause ; applyingthe principles

set forth above
the expressionof the
it follows that the verb is not necessarily
essence

of

For like

13, p. Scauro

cases
1.

condition}
see

Any

in Vera. II

10, Phil. I 7.

1.

18, X

doubt

of the

soundness

of the

17. 44, II 3. 1. 3, II 5. 58. 150, in Cat. II 6.

8. 16, X 10. 20.

262

AMERICAN

reasoning may be dispelledby

Agr. II 3. 6 (citedabove) has
ji-clause

"

stressed

because

feature of the clause

cut

would
the

closer

solus

it is the

as

expression of
"

if that

passage;

danger,'implyingI

thing to

one

not, and

am

say,

'If I

quiteanother

word

one

were

it
unreality,
of

nonsense

going

were

to

essential

the

were

for it is

Leg.
of its

stressed word

the

left to express
the idea of
the meaning of the clause and make

reverse

g. de

inspection
; e.

namely, unreality
;

"

the verb

and

out

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

'

say,

into

If I alone

danger,'implying that not only I but others are

the latter case
the unrealityof the clause is not
inherent in the verbal idea of going (intodanger),for the speaker
is going,but rather in the manner
of the going
alone' as contrasted
into

going
going. In
were

"

with 'in the company

of others.'
cited (p. Clu. 29. 80) illustrates the
last passage

The

point,for the unrealityis

circumstances

or

then,that

seem,

refers to

; turn

might have

with it we

and

speaking(dicerem),but

the

not

definite time

same

its time

years past,
tense : it would
pluperfect

expected the

some

and time
elements,unreality

turn stands for two

"

first by virtue of its

emphasis,the second by virtue of its

in the
As we might say in English,If I were
signification.
living
Middle
Ages': here the stress and meaning of the temporal
expressionallow the whole phrase to take the form of simple
to past reality.
unrealityinstead of that of opposition

the

'

It is to be observed
of the sentence

"

that the
the

now

adjunctof the verb.

stress

may

fall upon

any

element

in Cat. I 7. 17),now
an
in
be
found
the
examples may

(e.g.
subject

Further

passages cited in the last footnote.

If there be need of further evidence
the essential part
necessarily
followingconsiderations :

of

to show

that the verb is not

^-clause,it may

be found

in the

"

in Verr. II
in alium

1.

17. 44:

sound

In
a

the verb diceretur

already implied in
a

in

littlecrude, the

quod

in alium

Other

like

dicam

same

reum

examples are

in Verr. II 5. 58. 150

Phil. X

nisi id,quod
singulare,

plays a

above;

si

weak

r61e,for

hence, though it

thought might

in Latin.

have

found

Such

conditional sentences
sentences,

"

si haec

very

may

sion
expres-

incredibile videretur.1

pointof fact,justsuch shortened

class
well-recognized
1

nisi

diceretur,incredibile videretur.

reum

In this sentence
it is

nihil dicam

apud Scythasdicerem.

8. 16: si ipseviveret C. Caesar,

form

though simple

CICERVS

in

USE

OF

IN

SUBJUNCTIVE

263

SI-CLAUSES.

and
form,by an emphatic word or phrase imply a condition,
the
function
of a complex sentence.
perform

hence

Q. Rose. 17. 50:

aliquoeius simili hoc

vix

p.

i.e.

'

If you

dealingwith

were

This sentence

complex
namely, one

is merelyan

which

sentences

clause.1

main
a

express

along

similar

not

"

stress

condition

Cicero

has

thought,but

formally
dealing

been

of the

full form, in the other the abbreviated

Phil. X

all

clause does

essential word

one

it into the

of the kind of

case

have

we

conditional

whose
the

Ballio or his like.'

extreme

which

with

sentence

this takes

ex

dius fidius tu, Fanni, a Ballione aut

auderes et impetrareposses ;
postulare
me

porates
incor-

and

left us
in

use

its verb;

one

pair of
the

case

Ita

ut ne
libertatis,
praeclaraest recuperatio
immorlibertate
quidem
repetenda
fugienda. Quodsi
taliias consequeretur
praesentispericulifugam, tamen eo magis
10.

20

sit in

mors

fugiendavideretur,quo diuturnior servitus esset.

speakingof the readiness of other nations
of life,
and says
anythingrather than risk their remnant
would be no boon at such a price.
immortality
ea

Cicero is

p. Plancio

nedum

rem,

quidem
.

me

contra

timuisse

rem

dicis.

Ego

that

even

ne

vero

publicamaccipiendamputa-

In these sentences
and

Mortem

37. 90:

immortalitatem

to endure

the conditional

immortalitatem,and

used

either form

The

firstsentence

it would

he chose

seem

of
expression
form might run,

have

could

that Cicero

in the

in the short

in immortalitas

idea centers

each of the ideas.

'

Endless

lifeeven

span) would be a poor reward of

the second,
mean
only a longer slavery';
expanded, might read, If endless life(and not a brief span)were
at stake,I would
not think of accepting
it,etc.'

(to say nothing of

brief

our

cowardice,for it would

'

It is hard to escape the conclusion that these two sentences

are
in
the
of
the
if
the
that
noun
alike,and, so,
essentially
preservation
1

This short form would

of the sentence

questionwhen

are

be clear to the hearer

sufficiently
impliedin what

onlyin case the

precedes; hence

the conditional clause is in antithesis to what

other elements
it is out of the

is to follow, as de

Leg. Agr. II 3. 6 (citedabove): Quodsi solus in discrimen aliquodadducerer,

animo
vos
ferrem, Quirites,
aequiore; sed mihi videntur certi homines
universos
If,on the other hand, he had wished to say, We
vituperuturi.
all running into danger,'he might have followed that by 'Alotu, I would
are
.

'

not

and still made

it,'
above)is not the main

mind

shown

clearness.

his

thoughtclear.

As it is,though the verb

feature of the clause,it needs to be

(as
expressedfor

264

AMERICAN

short form
the
main

OF

JOURNAL

tains
suppressedelements)conof
this
bearing
upon the
contain the
not
necessarily

that it (and not the

shows

of the

essence

thought1

The

that the verb does

proposition,
of

essence

The

PHILOLOGY.

condition,is obvious.

propositionsthen maintained under this heading are:

verb is not always the essential part of a ^-clause;

(a) the
word other than the verb
(6) ^-clauses which stress some
closelyallied to that form of sentence, complex in function
simplein form, which by a singleword represents the essence

are

but
of

condition.
These

be applied
to the following
passage :
condicionem
vobis esse
nisi
forte
hanc
5. 15:
send, si libertatis spem
propositamnon haberent,

observations

p. Rab.

vultis,quam

ferre nullo modo

possent.

In this sentence
formal
slaves

may

Perd.

^-clause

send

is

plays the part

proviso:

(notwe) concerned, would

of freedom
II. A
The

form
imperfect-pluperfect

the Orations ; 41 cases

discussion under another

the

state of afiairswhich,were

in case
intolerable,

hope

no

is the least used of the

four,in

found,the majorityof which

heading. The present discussion

are

claim
deals

in protasis
subjunctive
imperfect
that
occurred
e.
definitely
past reality,g. something
of people long since dead ; nine such cases
were
which

cases

in the lives

^-clause,and

Form.
Pluperfect
Varietyof the Imperfect-

Peculiar

opposed to a

be

held out.'

were

with those

...

of

have the

characteristic
they have a common
of
the
Four cases
the
tense.
use
explain
may
will be quoted in full,and along with them three cases
of the
form for purposes of comparison:
pluperfect-pluperfect

noted, as well
in

as

the fact that

which
function,

"

p. Mil. 17. 45

...

adproperaret,
numquam
1

quos

clamores, nisi ad cogitatumfacinus

reliquisset.

shorteningof form may be observed in English. Some one comes

sick friend and says, ' If yon were well,we would climb the mountain
is in antithesis to
the verbal idea, which
to-day'
; the stress is here upon

to

The

visit

same

changed pointof view, the friend might

sick,he would not complainas you do' ; now the antithesis is
say, \iJohn were
different : sickness and health are not the thingsuppermost in the speaker's
mind, but the diverse conduct of two peopleunder like circumstances is ; hence
had been simply,
the stress on John. Suppose the last sentence
lJohn would
not complainas you do' : the emphaticword that marks the antithesis performs
sickness. A few minutes

later,with

the function of

conditional clause.

266

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

protasis which last is the aim and purpose of

The
the sentence.
thought underlying is reallyin the form of
above) impliessome
syllogism
; e. g., p. Mur.
14. 32 (explained
such reasoningas this :
to go to war
(1) Cato was not a man
againsta foe unworthy
of
unreality

the

the

"

his steel.

(2) He went
(3) Therefore

to the war

This

scores

Eastern

venture

'inferential'.1

name

It will be

found

by enim, eerie,profectoand

marked

work.

point in favor of Cicero's contention

importantundertaking. In accordance
to apply to this type of conditional

is an

war

function,I
the

he

againstAntiochus.
thoughtthe war no easy

; however,
emphatic negation)

sentence

unrealityof

(or would

that would

the
its

for the
definite
essence

is, this

discussion

under

to

establish

speaker trying to
genuine.

of the form

of

indication that the

the

? If so, the cases

are
validity
If this peculiar
usage, found in all the cases, is the reason
of the imperfectsubjunctive
where
to a
use
opposition
it
in
this
have
about
is
come
intended, may
past
way : the
of inferential sentences

is

confined

not

is the

proof,and

with its

(in its sense

are
particles

is no
this usage, and their mere
presence
inferential
is
real
the
test is,does
sentence
:
need
protasis

an

this usage

that

numquam

these

that

'

or

not) have

happened, if (or unless)it were

that
true
speaker is anxious to
; that is, the thing the
establish is the unrealityof the protasisand may therefore choose
the form of simpleunreality,
lettingthe consideration of a timeof course, but
take a subordinate place; this is tentative,
element
seems
a reasonable
explanation.
If the cases
given at the beginning of this topicbe examined, it
'

will be
have

this

formal

inferential force:

same

difference

form
pluperfect
function.
lThe
Cic.

than

the

these
tense

latest edition of Harkness'

Brutus

10.

between

form
pluperfect-pluperfect

there
and

be

to

seems

of the

those

of the verb, nor

40,

Grammar

any

case
solitary

assigningthe original tense-force of

dubito quin habuerit vim
magnam

tamen
tantum

cites

laudis in dicendo

nisi iam turn esset honos

eloquentiae,neque
Greek

Moods

other

imperfect-

the

be

must

of this sort,

imperfectas

oratio.
semper
et Nestori,
Ulixi tribuisset Homerus

being dealt with, and

quitelike the cases now

explanation.Cp. Goodwin,

no

difference of

If that be the fact,then the choice of tense

explanation:nee
Neque enim
.

of the

that the sentences

seen

and

ipse

comes

Tenses,

fuisset.

orator

in for

This

share of the

"412.

same

is

CICERO'S

OF

USE

267

SI-CLAUSES.

IN

SUBJUNCTIVE

form preserving
pluperfect-pluperfect
form
and the imperfect-pluperfect
the normal
tense-distinction,
allowing the time-element to slipinto the background under the
stress of another conception
; this explanationof the workings of
is,of course, also tentative.
subjectivity

matter,
purelysubjective

the

III. Use
The

conditional

unreal

Tenses.

of

employs a

sentence

set of forms

to them, but lend

have

the tense-force proper

the expression of a new
to
category, i. e.
Despite this lack of proper tense-force,such sentences

longer

no

given

classification according to
quasi-temporal

which
selves
them-

unreality.
be

can

the time-relations

of the realities to which

they are opposed ; these,of course,

and, as it were, reflect these on
temporalrelations,

normal

have

the conditions

conclusions

and

and
then,the imperfect

forms

opposed to them.
bear the
pluperfect,

of realities: the present discussion

of various sorts

Two

tense-

reflected

light

will deal with

these.

A.

ImperfectSubjunctive.
will be found

In this tense
A

(a)

tacitisnobis

"

nee

(b) A

11.

haec

omnino

se

frangeretneque
Time-limited

Somewhat

Present.

p. Sex.

"

alios

accusarem
1 :

Rose.

dimicaret.

30.

83: Nam

potius,ex quibus possem

hoc

Neque

tanto

to Cicero's

protases refer

but not

opere

in illisesse, si in nobis essent

iudicium
ne

Present"

causa

deficerent

vocaretur,

"

liberet

crescere.

and
or attitude,
ability

p.

Immediate

si mihi

the

videretur

saltern mediocria.

time-limited.
things,

Cp.

Confined to

querendum

speaking,yet they are,

iudices,in

loquipossent,

in posterum
praesentiret

be restrictedto the time of

(c) An

si

uteremur.

non

ipsae pro

causae

Certe, si nihil animus

29:

Fact

summa

These

si

Voluntas, quae

18. 53:

oratorem.

Quinct.1.

p.

p. Caec.

tantis se laboribus

Immediate
accusare,

Nam

139:

adhiberet

p. Arch.

to
correspondences

"

intellegi
posset, verbis

p. Clu. 50.
nemo

Truth.

General

Quinct.27. 85, in

need

in the nature

not

of

Cat. I 7. 17.

p. Font. 15. 34 : Si M. Fonteium,

in
omnia, si turpiadulescentia

esset

...

vobis

magnopere

providendum,

268

AMERICAN

in Verr.

II

JOURNAL

OF

73. 180: Si illi

essent, istum sine dubio condemnarent
2.

idem

nunc

PHILOLOGY.

in

judices

eum

These

protases refer to the time of the law-cases in which

Cicero is at the time engaged. Cf. p. Sex. Rose. 51. 149.
In
this seems
of
often regarded as the normal signification
practice
the

: in pointof
imperfectsubjunctive

fact

rather

examples are

hard to find.
Historical Present.

(d) A

disset idem
videretur

sentire et

secum

id criminosum

in hunc

inquit.Dixi

p. Sulla 13. 36 and 38

facere Sullam, tamen

"

antea:

si

ne

debere

esse

mihi
Non

non
'

purgat

denique cum

turn

videretur.

Cicero is
passages
the sudden
change from

speaking of the same

past
can
to imperfect
pluperfect

two

event, and

...

argueret quidem

id mihi criminosum
esset interrogans,
In these

'

Si respon-

for except on
the hypothesisthat the
the two passages
historical present between
influences the latter.
A historical present precedesand follows p. Sest. 64. 134* Cp. in
Verr. II 2. 40. 99 and possiblyII 3. 20. 52, II 3. 56. 129: the
be

hardly

last two

inferential in

are

under

come

may

accounted

that

and
function,

of their protases

the tense

explanation.

It will be noted that the time-relations reflected

The

present indicative.
: classes
protasis

way

in

to
opposition

of

case

no

has

tense

examples given illustrate the use

(c)might be illustrated in the same

in

and
(a),(Jf)

apodosis;

This

those of the

are

noted.

(d)was

stillanother

in unreal conditions

use

namely,

"

future ; this is reserved for special

treatment
be classed with (c)for the present.

and

"

for convenience

may

Pluperfect
Subjunctive.

B.

In the

(1)

Metellus

use

of this tense

Preterite.

in Verr.

"

mentionem

tui

inimicus fecisset,
tamen
9. 33
p. Quinct.
facile a praetore

there will be found

...

II

census
"

fieri vetat
grave

nisi
impetrassent,

Hoc

L.

anno

si tuus

videretur.

hesterno die fecerunt

docuisses.

the definite past time referred to.

Phil. II 15. 37 ; and for the same
use

is found
140,

Postero

56. 139:

2.

iudicium

quod

to
correspondences

Cp. in
in

rem
: quam
In the context

"

Verr. II

2.

57.

apodosis,Phil.

II 11.26.

(2) A
si
skill)
I had

up

Perfect."p. Mur. 13.

satis profecissem,
parciusde
True

to this time attained and

now

29: In qua (i.e. an

eius laude dicerem
had.'

orator's
:

i.e.

'

If

CICERO'S

USE

p. Sulla 7. 22:

mihi

OF

Nisi tu,

sed
restitisset,

For

similar

uses

of the

oppositionto

use

recepisses,
numquam

inquit,causam

Phil. II 36. 90, X

apodosissee

4. 9.

like to refer to

I should

rest of this discussion

imperfectas (a),(b)and (e)9indicating

(as above)
time-limited
somewhat
general truth,to a reality

but not confined to the immediate

present ; and

269

SI-CLAUSES.

IN

in

Throughout the
the

SUBJUNCTIVE

present, and

to

immediate

an

cating
as
(2),indipluperfect
and a true perfect.
to a preterite
opposition
The distinctions that have justbeen made
the basis of the
on
time of the realitiesopposed may
be appliedto the solution of a
problem that at first sight appears difficult namely, to assigna
form should exhibit only 41
reason
why the imperfect-pluperfect
and the pluperfect-imperfect
cases
132.
Nine of the 41 cases
form have already
of imperfect-pluperfect
been disposedof as inferential: of the remaining32 most are of
the form (a) or (")+ (i) or (2),and one
have
the form
two
or
(*)+ (2); (*)+ (*) is conspicuously
absent, and herein lies at
least part of the reason
for the numerical disparity
noted above.1
The meaning of the formulae given in the last sentence
is this :
less general unreality,
a
more
or
(a)or(*)+(i) means
paired
with an opposition
to concrete
e. g.:
past reality,
Phil. II 28. 70 : Nam
si dignitassignificaretur
in nomine, dixisset,
credo,aliquandoavus tuus se et consulem et Antonium.
dence
Justas we may say in English, If I had not the greatest confiin you, I should have been very much
The
frightened.'
is of course
that the more
for such sentences
or less
justification
to the

uses

of the

(1) and

"

'

general unrealityis opposed

past

well

as

extends

combination, for

from

the immediate

covers

as

still easier

to

(2)

the past up to and

realitythat

extends

into the

(a)or (")+ (2) is a

opposed to a realitythat

present,
is

includes the present

such

case

be

may
1The

list is: p. Quinct. 14. 46; p. Sex. Rose. 26. 72; in Verr. I 2. 5, II 1. 53.
57. 150, II 2. 1. 3, II 2. 24. 58, II 2. 40. 99, II 2. 52. 130, II 3. 64. 150,
II 3. 92. 215 J P. Pont. 18. 40 ; p. Clu. 66. 189 ; p. Rab. Pcrd. 6. 18 ; in Cat. I
139, II

12.

1.

29, II 2. 3 ; p. Mur.

34 ; de dom.

51. 132;

4.

8, 8. 17, 23. 46 ; p. Flac. 5.

p. Sest. 20. 45 ; p. Cael. 29.

9. 25 ; Phil. II 2. 3, II 28. 70. V

1
An attempt to form a sentence

(r)+ (i)will
we

would

of sentence

show

have
is

1.

1, VI

of the

69

11

post red. in

sen.

14.

; p. Plane. 17. 43 ; p. Deio.

3. 6, XIII

13. 28; p. Mil. 23. 61.

imperfect-pluperfect
type on the

norm

the limitations of that type ; e. g. If you were

well to-day
%
the mountains
that this form
yesterday!The reason

climbed

avoided, is obvious.

27O

AMERICAN

Phil. V

i :

pertur basset

me

ejussententia

confiderem, i. e.
constantiaeque

disturbed

(*)+ (2)

sic

...

virtuti

vestrae

been

i.

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

and

should

would

be

nisi

'I should

have

be so.'

now

the

explainedby

elastic

same

of the

use

pluperfect.
p. Mur.
nocentem

Sed

reum,

fortasse armasset.

tota

tuam, si haberes

ilia lex accusationem

23. 46

This securingof logicalexactness

only by the elastic meaning

or
one
gives a feelingthat the imperfectmission to perform, but is
form had no very special
pluperfect
and pluperfecta sort of weak
varietyof the imperfect-imperfect
forms.
In pleasing
is the rugged strengthof
contrast
pluperfect
it
form:
is
the pluperfect-imperfect
opposed to realities related
of

both

and
pluperfect

uses

freely;

effect which

and

cause

as

members

e.

work

from

imperfectin

might

myself that
to-day/ i.e.

ten

years

neglectedmy

These

two

think that the mission

of its more

number

health

de

by

will be found

of the

one

apodosis

frequentin

is very
marked

by

tamen1

the Orations
"

of

might

be swelled

concessive

force but

72

large

very

that the total number

cases

littleby
are

not

tamen.*

prov.

Distributed

cons.

as

Si- Concessive.

it is considered

Caesare,tamen
1

of

care

therefore
(i)+ (^),

years

are

1.

in better health

ago, and
of the form

ten

treated is less than 500.

This number
the addition of other cases
that have
marked

consilium

meum

use.
frequent

their

when

be

I should

sentences

of ^-concessive

have

1. 2, IV
1.
taken better

definite past and

IV.
use

ago,

these causal connections

oppositionto

definite present. I
form to express
of the pluperfect-imperfect

to
expressingopposition

cases

significations

Cf. Phil. Ill

English,'If I had

in

say

winter
'

suffer now.'

The

their narrowest

tempore, si

...

we

causes

hence

present, and

to

g.:

Phil. II 15. 37: Quo quidem

tu kodie egeres
valuisset,
As

past

20.

47

Ego,

hoc tempore

si essent

rei

inimicitiae mihi

consulere
publicae

cum

C.

deberem.

form, 43 (oftotal 314); imperfect-pluperfect

imperfect-imperfect
20 (of108); pluperfect-pluperfect,
(of41) ; pluperfect-imperfect,
follows

(of132).

"in Verr. II 4. 31. 70, p. Sulla 13. 38 (ne

Sest. 12. 28, 29. 62 (nihilominus),Phil. I 8. 20.
.

quidem),de

prov.

cons.

5. 10, p.

CICERO'S

OF

USE

in Caecil. 19. 61
ob causam
unam
te

:
.

2J\

SI-CLAUSES.

IN

SUBJUNCTIVE

Ego, si superiorceteris rebus

repudiari
putarem oportere.

hanc

esses,

If the last case

be examined, it will appear that the apodosisis

unreal; ifit were, it would make Cicero imply that he did not

not

think

Caecilius should

contrary, he
so

even

apodosisin

to

by

If I

(2)

the tone

of voice,e.

were

rich,I should

stillbe

read with

be found

be

as

savingas
saving

as

prepare

his

English we

in each

tone in which

am.

as

am.

out
bringing

view to

that the stress

rich,but that the

when

g.
not

are

could

to follow ; in

was

were

If these sentences

the word

apodosisthat

change

no

is concerned, it would

speaker

rich,I should

it will
clearly,

suffer

to

that

suppose

hearer for the kind of

(1) If I

use.

concession,so far as form

unnatural

do this

this

^'-clause itself seems

the

to express

be

not

the

on

cause:

one

that he does think so, and would stilldo

there mitigating
circumstances; that,in general,is

the force of the

used

this

to say

means

were

Though

rejectedfor

be

the

thought

condition

fallson

it is pronouncedvaries.

possiblea comparisonof the

frequencyof this concessive use, in the Orations and other styles;
apparentlythe proportionis largehere,and, if so, it may be due
to the fact that the sentences
to be spoken9,this givesa chance
are
Figuresare

not

for the element

above,

get

we

of tone
no

to make

at hand

to

enter.

clue to the

the written

On

meaning

page,

of the ^-clause

as

said

till the

apodosisis reached.
V.
Verbs

of action

this

heading.

A.

In Protasis*
It will be

To

will be discussed

imperfecttense

that three

main

under

classes of

realityare
imperfectsubjunctive;(a) general truth, (b) a
of the immediate
and (c) a reality
time-limited,

remembered

opposed by the
somewhat
reality
present.

in the

Verb-meaning.

render

these

into

Englishwe

have

two

forms

at our

'if they talked' and 'if they were

disposal,
talking';(a)and (5)
talked
are
correctlytranslated by the firstof these; e. g. 'if men
less,they would less often get into trouble' and 'if I talked for
times
own
ends, my audiences would be smaller \l Class (c)somemy
be rendered by the second Englishform :
can
1

The

second

Englishform

would

be

possiblefor

this last.

272

AMERICAN

p. Deio.
.

2.

JOURNAL

Hanc

enim

PHILOLOGY.

OF

C.

causam,

Caesar,si in

quantam mihi alacritatem populi Romani

the idea of action is almost

Here
hence

we

render

may

'ifI

merged

adferret !

concursus

into that of

speakingin the

were

foro dicerem,

state,

Forum.'

from

such cases, one has the feelingthat verbs of action

in protases of Class (c)do not fitinto the category of unreality
in
the same
natural way that the verbs do which denote a state.
Aside

Quinct. 26.

p.

81

Si enim

illud

diceres,improbe

mentiri

viderere.
in Verr. II 3.72. 169: Si hercle te tuam
pecuniam praetorem
faeneratum
tamen
docerem,
non
provincia
efftigere
posses.
p. Mur. 3. 5 :
recte factum esse

factam esse
Etenim,si largitionem
defenderem,facerem improbe

confiterer
.

Post. 7. 18 : Si iam vobis nuntiaretur in senatu

tias dici, ut his legibusteneremini,concurrendum
ad
de

p. Mil. 28. 77

clamaret

T. Annius

ea

re

convolaretis
ferretur,

Quam
.

ob
: esset

curiam

gladium

timendum,

vero

senten-

ad rostra.

si cruentum

rem,

idque

p. Rab.

putaretis
; si lex

in

tenens

id

modo

quonam

ferret civitas.
The

Latin

unreal

is consistent in

form,but

I think

an

holding these sentences

Englishspeaker with the

choose
different form ;
a
express would
cited might be rendered 'if Milo were
to take

to

cry aloud

ideas

same

g. the

e.

to the

down

last

bloody sword

case

and

(implyingthat he is doing no such thing and is

unlikelyto do it); the precedingexample might be rendered 'if
it should be announced
The Latin
to you
(vague supposition).1
.'

'

shows

too

from

indication that

some

these verbs of action in

in Verr. II

future idea is not

:
protasis

nihil dicam

1.

17. 44:
dicer etur, incredibile videretur.

reum

for removed

nisi id,quod si in alium

in Caecil. 13. 43: Ac

si tibi nemo
responsurus esset,tamen
demonstrare
non
ipsam causam
posses.
.

In the first case

what
telling
of dicam?
1

uses

It has

case

full conditional

the unreal form

1

time

where

alreadybeen

we

certainlywould

shown

by

dicam

Cicero

diceretur must
that when

is

simply

reflect the time

Class

(c)was

first

of this sort may be found in p. Caec. 30. 88, where

sentence
in a simile, strangely
enough choosing
that the

unrealityimplied by this word

unreal form.

is set

he is going to say, and

It may
be remembered

A reallyremarkable

Cicero

the

may

use

essence

help

the other.

of this clause lies in alium ; the

to the
in holding the verb down

APAM

III."

There

has

HI.

the

on

the

force

that

two

brief

of his

Apam

Gray

already expressed the opinion that the

originallya lightning deity, and that
Vedic

in

Agni

times.

contradictory, tbey

While

by

are

these

H.

Louis

able
consider-

deity.

water

subject,Journal of

he

137-50,

pp.

Hindu

Apam

views

Napit

was

by

apparently

are

irreconcilable

have

absorbed

became

two

means

no

Mr.

with

argues

dealing with the same

Society, vol. XIX,

Oriental

American

interesting

article,citing numerous

originallya

was

Religions-

very

Napat, by

this

view, Mr.

Napat

articles

18-51,

deity Apam
In

fur

Archiv

the

pp.

University.

in support

passages

Heft,

i.

Indo-Iranian

of Columbia

Gray,

In

Band,

AGAIN.

in

recently appeared

wissenschaft,
article

NAPAT

indeed, they

"

common
brought together upon
ground. It is
To my
mind, the
own
simply a question of one's point of view.
the natural
was
phenomenon,
problem presented is this : What
which
the Indo-Iranian
if any, upon
deity called Apam Napat by
Mr.
based?
the Hindus, was
Gray has taken up the question

may

readily

be

from

quite a

different

in the form, What

Avestan

the

two, my
of

the

was

deity Apam

with

do

the

native
deal

own,

object

Indo-Iranian
?

Napat

view

of the

with

the

In

problem

view

other

one

the

was
as

stated
of the
has

paper

deity, while

question,What
worshiped

be

may

of the nature

words,

of the

nature

phenomenon

or

his

standpoint,and

the

actual

other
nature

this

under

deity

to

name?
becomes

It thus
been

lightning deity

regarded
Hindu

god,

and

its native

by

I have

after

long

in

worshipers

the

god,
last

i.e. that the

to be

can

reading

already cited.

the

in

as

that

have

been

That

of the attributes

none

have

deity.

water

may

question
it may

he

looked

was

readilybelieve

Indo-Iranians, while

worshiping
new

deity

the

of

; and

god,

water
"

evidence

am

more

doubtless

were

in

yet that he
pure

supposing

realityactually

convinced

brought forward

fire

in the

upon

analysis,originallya lightning god

worshiping the lightning'sbolt

after

the

reality, though

satisfied

been

water

all,in

simple

themselves

as

"

that

Napat originallyhad

Apam

early days
was

evident

than

in the

ever,

article

NAPAT

APAM

been

It has

the

Massachusetts, I felt a

and

comparativelymild

taken out
Central

fortune to be able to

New

England

Iowa;

natural phenomenon.
interesting
the Western

Michigan,with

Northern

climatic conditions

regionin
and

country

resemble

any

case,

This

storms.

region

observed

and
an

the Northern

soon

of
lightning
exceedingly
Mississippi

supposedto have lived

clear that the
sufficiently
are

Kush

and

to

of fearful thunderstorms.1

in storms

was

of

those of the extensive

somewhat

it is

north of the Hindu

child,livingin

possiblyalso,in spiteof its

all of which I am
the
familiar,

the Indo-Iranians

In

to the

Caspian is

must

which

wandered.

Plains,and

In

storm
thunder-

unreasoning terror

later on, by the terrificthunder

and the thunderstorm
became

of me,

Valley,on
in
forests,

of

sort

studythe
As

different States of the Union.

in ten
Maine

good

my

27$

AGAIN.

of this kind

should

the east of the

That
not

the

nomena
phe-

excite the

religiousimaginationof such a people as the Indo-Iranians is

hardly to be thought of. That they should recognizethe true
of the phenomena is quiteas difficultto believe,however,
nature
their worship of these manifestations of
extent
matter
to what
no
have been developed. How, then,did
the power of nature
may
they worshipthe lightning?
in three ways.
it was
belief,
First,as a
Accordingto my own
Avestan
the
fire
the
Vedic
Verethraghna,
smiting
god,
Agni
time
another
of
this
but
at
as
second,
a
derful,
wonmore
Vrtrahan,
;
the Apam
brilliant 'water-sprite,'
Napat of this paper;
as
a
and, lastly,
heavenly manifestation,to which, for lack of a
better name,
they gave the title 'Third,' Vedic Trita,who is
in the highlyanthropomorphic
Avestan
recognized

probablyto

be

Thraetaona

Athwja.
careful

made

of the

used, in both
epithets
and
of Apam
the Avestan
the Vedic
literature,
Napat, it will
itself
of
them
that
to the homage
readilyadjusts
every one
appear
which a primitive
people might be expected to give to such a
ball of
descending bolt,or the falling
phenomenon as the distant,
called 'chain-lightning.'1
That they
fire,which is sometimes
If,now,

study be

Even if the view be acceptedthat the originalhome of Apam Napat was

regardedas the river Aras (see Mr. Gray'sarticle,cited above, p. 39),the
taken in this paper will in no wise be invalidated.
position
1
So called because, to the popularfancy,it resembles a chain hanging from
of links. Many, however,
heaven to earth, the waving line being suggestive
and it is frequently
the term of zigzaglightning,'
so defined,the falling
use
'

276

AMERICAN

call itthe

should

'

PHILOLOGY.

OP

JOURNAL

Child of the Waters'

is also

never
for,in the firstplace,it practically

I have

rain.
a

seen

rain,and that
from

was

appears
I can

which
experience,

I know

was

no

that it

on
a
buildingonly a quarter of a mile away
at the time, a fact which
might better allyit

is well known

smiting god,Agni. Again, as

the weather-wise

a commonplace among
fact,

it is,in

"

thunderstorms

"

are

is such
follow the water-courses, possibly
because water
This tendencyto follow the
excellent conductor of electricity.

wont
an

to

of the storm

the bolt that

there

the lake at
I have

phenomenon

bodies of water.

are

Chicago,I have

observed

them

the

from

and

Lake

Ossipeesin

from

the

eighteenyears

in the

Colorado, and

South

Iowa,

of the

most

stream, I knew

namely,

damaged
Trita

was

the

Dakota.
time

of but

the lake at

Bay View,

Valleyin

one

twenty

buildingthat

mentioned

above

town

have

spent about

Illinois,

nine-yearsresidence
from

miles

struck

was

which

had

the

in

nearest

by lightning
its

chimney

at times terrific. As a rule,

were
; and yet the storms
the only god in evidence.
however, a
Occasionally,

could be

neighborhoodof
to

the

or
Prairies,

in the distance ; and I can

which was
at Grinnell,

seen

at the time of the tornado

in the

be

stream, i.e. it was

some

in
regarded as falling

ball of fire being called

that

the

on

althoughI

During

some

one

Winnepesaukee,
Pemige-

the distant

includingthe States of Iowa,

West,

over

"

descendingbolt
one,

streams,

common

such bolts

the Kennebec

wasset

Plains,away

earth,is most

over

them
over
Valley,I have seen
them
and
have
in
I
watched
Michigan,
them
Maine; but I have seldom seen

the lakes.

over

i. e.
'chain-lightning/

as

I have watched
them

seen

valleysor

known

heaven

to connect

seems

violent part

that the most

itselfin the river

spends

In other words, the

where

of course,

simplymeans,

water-courses

"

there

fell when

myself,though

see

except with the

remember
but

bolts;and yet

I did not

one

chimney

where

with the

many

in all my

singleone,

struck

such

natural
perfectly

popularsense

which

'

the river

too

remember

clearlynot
to

near

valleywhich

In this paper
ball-lightning.'
includes 'ball-lightning/
when

the term
seen

at

the

lay in

is used in
a

distance,

and also any other distant bolt which descends

directlyfrom the clouds to the
convenient
to be the most
of includingany and all
earth. It seems
way
f
rom
which
the
clouds
to
the earth in an approxidistant bolts
mately
pass directly

line,and it was
straight
since
apdihnap"t was applied,
between

them

to
a

all such

bolts that I believe the

distinction could not

by the Indo-Iranians.

have
possibly

expression
been

made

APAM

that direction.

in my
pictureof

it may

2J7
be well to mention

bolt which

two

of them, taken

possession.One

are

friend,is the

AGAIN.

In this connection

photographswhich
by

NAPAT

seemed

descend

to

into Lake Winnepesaukee,as did two

other similar ones
directly
it.1
that preceded
The
other is a photographof a bolt,taken in
which
into Chesapeake
Baltimore,
appeared to descend directly
Bay.
While the supposed land of the Indo- Iranians has lost most
of
and lakes,and, with them, a largepart of its rainfall,
itsstreams
which

have

once

may

been

in

heavy

Mississippi
Valley,assuredlythe

places,as
of

nature

it is in

our

own

lightninghas

changed
lapse of years. What, then, could be
natural than that the distant,descending bolts should come
with

the

associated

with

the rivers and

go?

that

they should

come

worshipersof

this

to

or

the lakes
to

into which

be

not
more

to be

they seemed

worshipedas

the 'Child

of the Waters'?

If,now,

the

of time into

course

land where

deity,as they

the

the forms

old appearance
of his worship,and should come

yet

closelywith

more

less in

was
lightning

begin to forgethis

should

wandered

the waters, would

while

in the

evidence,

still keepingup

to associate

the

god

it be strange if his attri-

Curiouslyenough,these three bolts were the only examples of this kind of

of the storm.
They all appeared in the
lightningduring the whole course
same
place. Since this paper was written I hare had an opportunityto
curious phenomenon. While returningfrom the Thursday
observe a stillmore
in the Southwest.
on
meeting
May 10, 1 noticed frequent'heat-lightning'
evening
From
storm

was
so

was

incessant

that the longest intervals between

thirtyseconds.

exceed
had

house
the upper part of my
it became
evident that a violent
in
the
Missouri
The
miles away.
Valley,some
fifty
raging
ning
light-

been

It

invisible in the

of endless

was

moonlight,

now

the flashes did not

variety now lighting

up
leapingfrom one dark

clouds that

"

cloud-bank

another,with the peculiarpink tint which characterizes this form of the

appearing as a tall,wavy pillarwith its base on the earth
lightning,and now
to

and

its head

begin
have

to

count

in the
them

sky.
at

caught fullyfive

At

least

thirtybolts

once) fell in
sixths

of them

of this last

short time, and

without

moving

variety(I did not

photographercould
his

camera.

The

remaining sixth seemed to be located some

twenty degrees to the northwest
confined to a singlesmall spot. A few
of the others ; but they, too, were
the Indo-Iranians, would
have located Apam Nap"t
like this,among
storms
that
this
the
form
for
of the lightning which
dweller
in
is
I
a
as
region;
was
worshipedby them under some
bolt of the upper air is the
pink-tinted
name
correspondingto Trita.

believe
the
a

such
form

name.

to

which

On

the other hand,

I believe

they gave

278

AMERICAN

butes should
Such
the

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

to be referred to a water

come

might easilyhave taken

drifting
w
hile
a closer association with
family,
a

might

pure and simple?

placein one branch of

god

deities
lightning

other

to be effected in another.

come

mind, the whole questioncentres in this simpleproblem.

What
what phenomenon, what theory gives the
starting-point,
with all the facts,doing
and
direct
connection
most
simplest
After
and
violence to none,
accommodating itself to each?
weeks of careful study and deep thought,
other solution
no
many
to be so simple and so
as the supposatisfactory
sition
appears to me
that the lightning misunderstood, to be sure, but stillthe
lightningwas the real basis for all the myths concerningApam
Napat, in whatever form he may be supposed to have become
fixed as a deity,in any branch of the Indo-Europeanfamily.
With
regard to noo-citev and Neptune, cited by Mr. Gray, it
should be said that the highly anthropomorphicdeities of Greece
between
the gods
be made
and Rome, though a distinction must
be used, at
of the earlyRepublic and those of the Empire, can
best,only with the greatest caution,for comparative purposes, in
In addition to the natural drifting,
which
of this kind.
matters
the
that
point
viewit
be
remembered
whole
is always inevitable,must
gotten
forof the people had changed. Many things had been
completelyby the Greeks and by the Romans, the worship
deities had been
of various gods had been
amalgamated,new
To

my

"

"

adopted; and,
had

been

in each case, what might be called

elements.
from the old and new
in

fossils there were,

days ;

but they
and

more;

were

they

can

which

abundance,
still only traces
not

confidence, with regard to

be

used

roots

or

with

Traces, roots,

back

went

pantheon

new

evolved

the

to

early

fossils,
nothing

or

anythinglike

that
early conditions,

the
be

can

same

had

in

sacredly cherished Veda and

In short,Greek and Roman
Avesta.
mythology should be used,
for suggestingpossibleearly
in my
opinion,merely as a means
for determining what those
conditions,rather than as a means
Prometheus
The
conditions reallywere.
form,
myth, in some
it
different
far
is
but
various
in
a
thing in
languages;
appears

the

more

conservative

Sanskrit from

what

and

more

it is in

compared at all in detail. The

and it would
anthropomorphic,
too, has
Zfw,

in

had

its full share

spiteof

the many

in

the

Greek, and
Greek
appear

myth
that

warping the

traces

of the

has

two

can

become

not

be

entirely

popular etymology,
originalstory. Even
ancient god, is by no

APAM

the

means

Hindu

NAPAT

Dyaus;

nor

AGAIN.

yet is

2J$

though
Jupiter,

Horace

sings
quod latus mundi nebulae malusque
Juppiterurget." I xxii. 19-20.

By

all

let

means

understand

one

define

us

another.

our

My

own

terms, that

we

"

may

search has been

the better

for the actual

basis upon which the Hindu

and the Iranian rested his faith. It
has not been for his opinionof that basis,or for his idea of its
These

nature.

two

things,by

way

"

the

actual

and

the

deity may in fact be as far apart as the

Poles.
That would
from the standpoint
of
be no inconsistency
fact
and this
be given itsdue
the Indo-Iranian
must
worshipers,
supposed

nature

of the

the

"

weight in the final equation.

Assuredly, the Vedic epithetsappliedto Apam Napat fit
bolt in the form
'chainknown
as
admirably the lightning's
follows:
as
They are somewhat
lightning.'
horse-driving-one
within
with-nowho
the
shines
waters
(therain),
(see below) ;
"driving-horseswith skill and vigor' (see
need-of-kindlings';
stallions swift-as-thought
below); rushing agile-one';B'whom
the English slang phrase quicker than chain-lightning')
(cf.
convey
l*

'

* *

*'

'

'

" '

(rain-born)
beaming waters stand round
;
about the beaming shining Apam
waters
Napat'; 8( purifying
withabout him'; 9'with mighty flames,he richlyshines,
stream
no-need-of- kindlings,clothed-in-ghee
in the
(clarified-butter),
cf. the yellow color of 'chainwaters' (with'clothed-in-ghee'
10'the unwavering (unmovable?)god' (cf.
the direct
lightning');
fixed course
of 'chain-lightning'
with the crooked
pathsof other
"'to
the
flows
he
forth in the
bolts);
so-to-speak,
deep-valleys,
into
the apparent descent of 'chain-lightning'
waters
(cf.
(rain)'
the valleysin a mountainous
country, i.e. into the river valleys,
;

as
nor

water-born'

'

noted above) ; "'his birth (is)in heaven'; "'neither hardships

in (his)crude
wrongs can reach the not-to-be-disregarded-one

cloud-castles

berant
yonder'; "'Apam Napat shines far-and-wide,exuwithin the waters
to the
(rain)for the giving-of-good
(cf.India's dependence upon the rain);"'(he)
worshiping-one'
shines far-and-wide,
with divine flame in the waters
holy,untiring,
(rain)';"'erect,clothed with light(lightning),
Apam Napat
of the oblique-ones
verily betakes-himself to the bosom
(tbe
1T"
falling
rain)'; carrying his pre-eminentmajesty,the goldencolored streams
rush about (stream about him)' (cf.the bright
gleam that always surrounds 'chain-lightning');
"'of-a-golden-

280

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

golden ;
Napat,and he (is)even
bestowing(birthplace)
letting-himself-down,

color,gold-like
(is)that Apam
from

goldenhome

gold,he givesfood
and
the

(thesinger)';"'his face increases,

(so does) the dear sacred form (name) of Apam Napat'(c"
bolt as it increases in lengthwhile descending); "'Apam
to this-one

with the body of

Napat, whose-color-can-not-be-blotted-out,
?) is active here (on earth);
another,so-to-speak,
(fire
bringing
of-theirWaters
to their son
ghee as food,the swiftly-streaming
'

'

(him) with veils conceal (flyabout),(while)standing

this higheststation,
on
ever
shiningwith undimmed
(rays).'
The Vedic passages, given in the same
order,as shown by the
1
are
as follows :
dfuhimd, vii.47, 2 ; *ydanidkmd
superiorfigures,
didayad apsv dntdr,x. 30, 4; *dfuhim" dhiyi fdtni,ii. 31, 6;
own-accord

i. 122, 4; hmancjtlvo
vffanoydrh vdhanti,i. 186,
rdspindsydydh,
hymn,
5 ; %nddyd,ii.35, x ; and, from the same

'tdm

ftlcirh
fticayodldivihsam

ipah.

fukrSbhihfikvabklrevdd
apsii.

10

tasthur

3.

%tdm
9sd

afiirhndpdtam pdri

martnrjydmdnahpdriyaniyipah,
asmi
dldiydnidhmdghrtdnirifig

4.

deviya
avyaihyiya
prasarsrSapsii

xxkrt" rvdpa hi

5.

"

jdnimdsyd ca svdr
u
ninrtdni.
dmisu pUr^U part apramrtydfihnirdtayovi nafan
14
sd apifh ndp"d Urjdyann apsv dntdr
vasudSydya vidhaii
bhdiu

6.
vi

7.

urviyivibhiti, 8.
"yd apsv i ftlcind
ddvvyenariivijasra
dstk"d
A
updstharhjikmindm Urdkod vidytitarh
apifhndpdd hy
16

11

v"sdnah,
idsyajyitfkam mahiminaih
yahvth. 9.

vdhaniir

hiraqyavarnah pdriyanti

hiranyarUpahsd hiraqyasathdfgapifhn"pdt sSd

hiranya-

varyah,
hiranydydt pdri ydner ni$ddhyd hiraqyadi dadaty
asmdi.

dnnam

10.

asyinlkamutd ciru nAmdpUydfh vardkate ndptur apim, 1 1

sd apifhndpdd dnabhimldtavarno
'nydsyevehdtanva vwe^a.
13.
91
adhvasmdbhir
vihsam,
dldiasmin padi parami tastkivifosam
vigvdhd
19

tdd

"

ipo ndptreghrtdm
yakvth. 14.

dnnafh

vdhantih svaydm dtkdih pdri

dlyanii

282

AMERICAN

of the

the beds

upon

of

stream

JOURNAL

OF

milder
first,

giantsparksleapedfrom

swift succession.

PHILOLOGY.

It is

one.

electrode

one

this phenomenon

While

though a great

as

to

another

in

is comparatively
rare

East,it can often be seen in certain parts of the West1

Now, it is generallyagreed that the 'Glory' of the passage
It 'gets the start into the sea/ i.e.
sort.
quoted is lightof some
there comes
a preliminary
flash,
probablyover the Caspian; then
in the

brilliant flash

seizes it/i.e. the second

'the Child of the Waters

bolt pounces
after the first;and, lastly,
he 'wishes to seize it
of the sea/ or, in other words, the bolt seems
to
at the bottom
or

fall into the

yet it is not

and

American

own

our

Caspian.'This, to
more

Indians

so

figuresused by

Azhi

sions.
occa-

excite the derision of

sometimes

the old

in
Aryan 'shepherds/

strange?

seem

It is

as

the

and

call

perhaps,to

represents the incident

just

taking placeduring the battle of Atar, ' Fire/ and

(theAvestan

Dahaka

the Vedas

hardly necessary,

attention to the fact that the Avesta

referred to

formal

of this very feature.* But, if painted

capableof such forms of speech,why should the

are

Avesta,

speech which

because

newspapers

savages

language,
figurative

constantlyusing on

are

Indeed, their speeches

the

be sure, is very
than the forms of

i.e.
sky-dragon),

of

in the midst

thunderstorm.
The
"We

(loc.cit.,52),Mr. Gray renders:

following
of the Waters, (genius)of
Child
lordly
lofty,
whose
steeds are swift,virile,
brilliant,
hearingprayer,

section next

praisethe

women,
1

There

storm

three such bolts daring the short time that I

were

mentioned

or
lightning1
ball of
falling

above

in

footnote.

and
'globe-lightning/

It is what

when

seen

was

watching the

is technicallycalled
at hand

near

appears

'

ball-

like

fire.

which it advocates was

strikingly
position
(Maine) Independent of July 21, 1900,
which
publishedon its third page, under the heading 'Saw It Strike/ the
following statement:
"During a thunder shower that passed over Boothbay
at
and his wife of Woolwich
harbor Tuesday evening John G. Reed
were
the
the South port shore,their sloop yacht being moored
their cottage on
on
stream
near
by. They had the front door open and Capt.Reed was outside.
that the storm
when a flash of vivid lightand
He had justremarked
over
was
bolt struck the
thunder clapoccurred togetherand the lightning
a tremendous
the
sound and
salt water
between
boat and the house.
There was
a hissing
That was
then John observed
a pretty big rocket !
8
A fairly
good example of what is meant
may be found in the translation of
The Christian Advocate
of March, 1833,by Mr. O. W.
a speech quoted from
How
book
entitled
Marcus
Whitman
Saved Oregon/ pp. 52-3.
his
in
Nixon,
After this paper was
confirmed
by an item

in type, the

in The

Bath

'

'

'

"

APAM

who

created men,

who

hath

who

the most

for the

called

by such
rain,in both

waters'

of ufia is

'the

Sanskrit

vd"p,and vd"p wokv.

The

rest of the passage

assumptionthat
hears

that he

Waters," means
spiteof Greek vn6\
'beneath/
It commonly
might
'Chain-lightning'

not

etc.

the

of the word

op, 'water/
to the
Zend, is simply a parallel

and

use

militates

nothing that

contains

is meant.
'chain-lightning9

prayer
effects
that
surprising

freely,doubtless

so

the

the

within-theangel (praiseworthy-one)

people; and

Greek

the

beneath

'at/ 'on/ 'in/ 'near/ 'by/

naturallybe

he is praised."But

when
"

the Waters,

angel beneath

the waters/ in

'near

sense
prevailing

means

for

the

ear

is rendered

rather 'in/ 'within/or

283

AGAIN.

shaped men,

attentive

upapd, which

word

NAPAT

follow

rain-

The

against

statement

reference

has

the

to

thunderstorm

or

in any
those which

country devoid

of forests.

have

upon, are all of so similar a nature

with
the exceptionof a singleone
disregarded,

that

not

alreadybeen

they can

be

namely,the

word

by

other

touched

This

kh$athrim.
of

to be used

that

is

This

the

deity

in

word

is said to be found

Napat

Apam

translations like the Sanskrit

is 'lord of women/
evidence

i.e.
epithets,

"

in the Avesta, and

fixed

The

svdml

regarded by

only
meaning,

(orsirinam),

ndnndm

scholars

some

"the

questionwas

contained
fructifying
principle

Its

alone.

symbol
See

in the waters."

as

an

of the

Mr.

Gray's
But
the
of
these
was
article,
concrete,
38.
people
symbolism
p.
and it was
often startlingly
not
abstract,in its very essence;
in
that
be
it can
not
so
realistic,
realistic, fact,
reproduced in
modern
speech,except by paraphrasesor euphemisms. Witness
the Hindu
on
side,for example,the 'parents'of Agni, and the
native idea of fire-getting,
tion'
the ritual attendingthe 'consecraor
the
of the 'twice-born/
the rites stillused in celebrating
or
those
of
the
of
mention
to
Durg"paj", 'worship
Durga/ not
If Apam
consecration/
Parn"bhiseka,'complete
Napat is to be
it can only
regarded as a water deityon the basis of this epithet,
be in the sense
that he produced (gave forth)the waters
(rain)
;
for

other

no

Iranian

lCf. Yasht
doth

viii.4, cited by Mr.

the seed"

come

though

possiblemeaning can
of thought.1 The

methods

Gray,p.

The
(eitkrem).

there is often

double

sense

be

in

keeping

idea that the

2$t

"

from

with

deitywas

the Child

Indo"the

of the Waters

Sanskrit contains various similar passages,

rain and Soma,
to be observed, as where

For example : let Apfim Napat, the

kept in mind.
O
set-in-motion
most
sweet,' tdm
Waters,
horse-driver,
(favor),
your wave
or

rain

as

Soma,

must

be

'

284

AMERICAN

of the

symbol
be

beautiful

JOURNAL

contained in the waters"

fructifying
principle
but
is
it
modern, and
thought;
essentially

of the earmarks

none

It is of

matters.
concrete

the

sense

natural

which

was

to which

of Indo-Iranian

ways

possibleto

take

course

; but

that at

it can

of

may

bears

looking at

this statement

such
in

What
was
question,
what they worshiped,
power? It
fructifying

raises the

once

phenomenon, since that

regarded as a symbol of
been

have

must

PHILOLOGY.

OP

was

this

something. What was it? What

be so simply and naturally
referred

else is there
the

lightning
As the god who sent forth the waters (therain)to bring
lifeto every green thingon the earth,he would, naturally
enough,
be the 'lord of women/ as they viewed these things. But, if he
the same
is a water god on this basis,
old questionstillconfronts
the thingor phenomenon which was
us : What
was
regarded as
?
forth
There
is
natural
the
rain
but
one
answer
: The
sending
lightning;for the outburst of rain follows it,along with the
thunder.
As a matter
of fact,the downpour is especially
able
noticeas

after the bolts

and it does
chain-lightning/
how
to
to
not
imagination see
suggestive
requirea very
of these people the sudden
of
the minds
of a pillar
appearance
followed by the pouringrain,might be.
waving fire,
In no case can an abstract symbolismbe admitted for the Indois possible.They did not think
one
Iranians,where a concrete
in that way, were
not
capableof it,in fact,except to a very

commonly

called

'

active

limited extent, any

do to read modern

Western

how

matter

no

than other ancient

more

; and

races

ideas into ancient

the
alluring

it will not

Eastern
be.

temptationmay

sions,
expres-

Moreover,

'f"rkndpdd avatv dfuh/md,R.V. vii.47, 2 ; let

clarified wave/ sd vo dadad Urmim
him give to you to-day the beautifully
adyb
O Apam
x. 30, 3 ;
waters/ dpdm nap"n mddhuNapat, give sweet
stipataih,
mailr
general import, Apam Napat, the
apd da, x. 30, 4 ; and, of the same
o
f
the
his
begot all creatures,'
good, by
godhead (asuraship)
glory(greatness)
maknt
bhiivand
vi^vdny aryd
ajt"fhndpdd aswyhsya
jaj"na,ii. 35, a. The
'glory of his godhead1 may possibly refer to the impressionof greatness
glare. The
produced upon the mind of the worshiperby the lightning's
Urmim

apo mddhumattamam

'

vo

"

Sanskrit
in the
the
source

"is

Yacna
i. 5, cited by Mr. Gray, p. 33, must
be taken
on
general way, i.e. concretely.He renders it: "the lord Burjais

commentary

same

angel of

women:

him

; from

the seed

his nature
is the very

of the water

is water,

navel of the waters,

named

is given

as

horses."

"

I invoke, I

even

Arvand, by which

The
commented
passage
the Waters"
Child
of
the
lofty,
lordly
propitiate
beautiful

the
propitiate

lord

is the unadulterated

that is, he

on

as
are

from

him

produced the

most

whence

is rendered
; while

Burja,navel

"

"I

invoke, I

the Sanskrit
of the Waters."

parallel

APAM

NAPAT

the difference between

ancient
in

some

and

world

strange

seem

cases,

it

be

not

must

impossiblein
the life and

but

races,

repulsive
positively
;
which
are
speech
commonplace not only in

literature of the ancient

also

of

Hindus

our

among

ideas,

to say

to us, not

societywere

of the

those

if ancient

with,even

forgottenthat forms

modern

and

ideas of taste

modern

stillbe reckoned

must

285

AGAIN,

and

other

ancestors

own

porary
contem-

not

many

centuries ago.

If,then, Apam Napat is regarded as the god who gave forth

considered a water god, well and
the rain,and is,for that reason,

good.

He

may

also be

the close association of

large bodies
of the

of water

looked

as

upon

; but

remain
lightning

god

water

with
'chain-lightning*

his essential characteristics

untouched,

rather,are

or

of

because

the rain and

as

with
a

rendered

form
even

this very fact.

In conclusion,it may be safe to infer,first,
that the Indo- Iranian
certain

more

by

god

called the 'Child of the Waters'

than

for he
'chain-lightning';

such

an

originalnature

also be safe to assume,

has

nothing more

was

retained

in both the Rik

nor

less
of

distinct evidences

and

the A vesta.

It may

in the second

place,that his nature was

stillunchanged when the Gathas and the hymns were
composed,
but that it had faded somewhat, in each case, by the time they
were
clear,in the third place,that this fading
compiled. It seems
continued in each instance until the Vedic god came
to be associated
abs "rbed by, Agni in the Sanskrit
with, or practically
while the old association of Apam
ritual,
Napat and A tar in the
Avesta
the
lost
Avestan
ritual. Cf. Mr.
was
sight of in
quite

Gray's article,pp.

32-3.

That

the two

Avesta, however, is clear,since it does

were

associated

in the

merely on the fact

that they are so often mentioned
close together; for the passage
cited above, in which
with the sky-dragon for the
A tar fights
of
'Child
while
the
Waters'
the
seizes it,evidentlyas
'Glory,'
his helper,can
this
not be disposed of by the ritual. But, when
once
was
started,it is difficultto say where it might end ;
drifting
and it may
well be that characteristics of this god appear
in
Greek
Roman
and
mythology, although this puts the god still
further back
into Aryan
times, and allows for even
greater

changesthan
For
was

shown

my

own

any

not

rest

that have yet been considered.

quite willingto believe that the
part, I am

form,
Aryan. Agni, in some
by Latin ignis. Atar must

must

have

have

been

been

god

Aryan, as
as
Indo-Iranian,

is
is

286

AMERICAN

by Sanskrit

shown

OF

JOURNAL
athar-van

PHILOLOGY.

and Athar-va-Veda, and

he

too

'

This
originalspook-killer.'
and
Agni
beginning,
for Latin ignis. If Agni then gradually
assumed
might account
and took an addition to his
the functions of the 'spook-killer/
in
this character,a thing common
name
enough later on, Agni
for, and the
Vjtrahan and Verethraghna could be accounted
if Atar did
even
dropping of *Athar would also be explained,
It would then only be necessary for Agni to developin
survive.
while losinghis accidental pre-eminence
his character as
Fire,9
have

may

would

been

Aryan,

allow

the
possibly

to be somewhat

neutral in the

'

as

the

'slayerof Vrtra,'to allow Indra Vrtrahan,the comparatively

find
in
the
late Hindu
to
a
god,
pantheon. All this
place

of course
conjecture,
; but the field is an
the nature
of the problem is such that many
a
of
ventured before any satisfactory
belief
basis
can
is

mere

RXDFIXLD

COLLBGB, RSDPIBLD, S. D.

*!"

open
guess

one, and
must

be reached.
W

"

AlAGOUN.

be

IV."
As

is at

Sayana

amusing
books

these

time

as

of

aware

But

Gathas.

the

(with
such

have

errors

of
have

of

exception

at

of

our

as

older

original translators

least

at

to

books, for while

of

Pahlavi, in the
the

other

tions,
translainto

once

which

step, and

of

treatment
sentences

the
clear

are

forms

classical
in

context

nearly

at

us

the

simpler

helped by

were

for

and

Pahlavi

every

than

harassing

the

on

cuneiform

be, plunge
at

not

business, and

read, the

to

become

commentaries

the

decipherment

more

gradually

that

on

not

was

commentaries

all the other

of those

kinds

glance in both

others

'stag,1and

years

Pahlavi

they ought

of the

means

little overdone

actual

requires

'good' Pahlavi

old

the

some

as

up

word

through

last

easy

naturally often far

is

at

Moses

'horned9

the

Greek

at

inscriptions) are

toil which

that

; for while

reason

if worked

translations

all other

us

certain

we

we

natural

very

shown

that

the

and
difficult,

extremely
so

PAHLAVI.

peculiarities.

'elephant/ so

an

times

has

necessity,and

GATHIC

THE

is erroneous,

he

as

share

And

FROM

ITEMS

the

the
more

difficult parts.
But

Accuracy

all.

at

Gatha

in the

valuable

most

of

many

whole

have

while

the

made

actual

attempts

in

'etymology'

translator.

28, 5,

acknowledged

(though

I believe

describing

the

1 confess

the

that

predominant

Take,
on

wish

'etymology/

without

one

indeed

have

all hands

to discredit

consequence

to

as

my

word

'verminous/
on

Gathas
any

times

that

to

report

of

traces

of

in the

ill-bred
or

as

the commentaries

its

we

depend

khrafstra

be difficult as

studies

them.

at

remarks

anything

its somewhat

either

began

as

instance, the

for

all accept

sinners

I for

of the

entertaining

as

critical

least

translations

We

special sense.

together to keep up our

(unintentionally1)
misrepresented

or

the

application of

As

the

clubbed

of the

one

that

was

Indian

And

aid

no

us

place, where

one

word.

the next

at

us

ignored

we

subject.
crude

upon

await

gives

often

context

wholly wanting in

(unconsciously)

us

ever

be

may

results

appearances
the

commentaries,

great
in Y.

etymology

application,
actual

almost

'wild

with

288

AMERICAN

beasts9)* I
word

for

one

Zend

was

hesitation.

with

centuries

proposalthat the
but I did so
kaJpa+dfilfn'flesh-gnawers';

Some

the root

my

forgotten
MSS, or,
its elements, referringkhra

divided
accidentally

indeed,he thought he might

to

made

scholiast in almost

venerable

the word

saw

others

among

for

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

divide

in

some

and sir a to star =' to

understanding'
excellent
an
so
is,though practically
gave us
meaning, yet a very defective pieceof etymology,for it
of the/1
account
of khratu^'

scatter/and
derived

givesno

I do not

what

that others

know

have

themselves

made

very merry
of it; but it

for few

this

have been aware

particular
case,
be
lame
to
to
me
a
seems
certainly
enough attempt. We must
at all so
are
we
own
not, however, forgetour
shortcomings
; nor
that the originaltranslator did not
sure
anticipateour own
procedureand 'emend' his text itself to leave out the/, or, like
over

certain modern

what

shall

such

as

he
translator,

think of a

we

-est in kind-est

separatelyand

being divided

erroneously?

from

form

whatsoever, for it

no

mind

not

intended

this

termination
superlative

But

or

For
.a justification.

why

termination
not

was

in the
-I?/-,

very

the
next

in

one

line

all as

But

'most.'

we

an

have

ultimate

an

logical
etymo-

indicating

as

there is

very

for it,though

excuse

clear evidence

from

due
wholly isolated,and was
operatingadversely upon

was

same

at

act well as

exceptionalcircumstance
of the early expositor.We
of

say, is rendered as if it
for this there is no defence
to

was

the 'best'

with

happens

wish,'and

so

example,

itsbase and translated

'to

that this treatment

these
some

as

sense

say, for

"

this is what

Yet

And

emended.

it as

ii =

powerfulseries of facts which

in

from

wonderful
-iS/"f/,

of
explanation
the 'wished,' and

of

termination
superlative

"

sev-iitai in Y. 28, 5.
were

conceived

are

case, and

thing done

scandalised
we

(see mazihtem) ?

the

this translation

at

not to be blamed.

are

with

to

the

same

And

so

termination
we

may

ask

vahista at Y. 28, 8 ; vahtktem, Y. 28, 9 ; aojihtd

at
Y.
Y.
Y. 29, 3 ; mairistd at
next
29, 4 ; aciUa,
30, 5 ; spcnihto,
Y. 30, 10 ; mazihiatn,Y.
line ; khraozhdtsUng,next word ; asista,
with

regard

to

vdziktd,Y. 31, 22; vaidihto,Y. 32, 7; raztttd, Y. 33, 1;

the
nazdihtam, Y. 33, 4 ; maz"tem, Y. 33, 5. Notice especially
31, 13;

case

of the

same

identical word

sevihtd

recurringat

Y.

33,

1 1

then see spenihta

at Y. 33, 12 ; dsthtem
(sic)at Y. 34, 4 ; sficniiid,
Y. 49, 8 ; nazdiitam,
Y. 46, 19 ; frc^staohhdt
Y. 43, 2 ; vaedisidy
Y. 51, 1.
No
Y. 50, 7 (?);aibl-bairistem"
Y. 50, 3; zevfttyeng,

AMERICAN

29O

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

in the syntax. How

could a translator into Pahlavi or into
when
such
other language help 'etymologising'
reproducing

and
any
terms

as

at all so

are

critical discrimination
have
particular

been

I remember
scandalised
pronoun;

effective

such

'mine

"

Recollect that

they are

even

inconsiderable

means

being rendered

by

should

(!),
plusa pointing

regarded as most
good as 'I gladden.'
for the renderings
that

gladdening'is as
claim
especially

material,which,of

are

rather

course,

our

departsfrom

translators report old

meanings

teaching,but
hereditary

from

texts

them, or wilfully
if the

And

familiar to

derived

themselves

Pahlavi

through

Zend-gathictexts

long

they had justwritten on

how
much
more
probable is itthat
paper before their eyes,
varied from
Sanskrit translator expressed opinions which

vanished
the
the

from
differing

them.

of

texts

present

our

be followed.

the Pahlavi

from
translations were, as he avows, made
of the translators ; but he often misunderstands
His

and

those of

which

reportingideas

faults

Sanskrit
criticalor
for

our

no

means

the

were

inherited

had

Sanskrit)?

the commentaries

sole

originalsource

otherwise,in the past,we

must

etymology

crucial

points.

For

in anizdr-vindishnlh

of Y. 28, 3; yet, 'having an

so

our

texts : he

be their

Pahlavi,Persian and
of all our
knowledge,

weigh them

in them, of course,

be examined

established

vamnem

Pahlavi

But whatever

to his functions ; but this is by no

preliminary
We
should especially,
therefore,
study the

much

cause

laboriously

estimates in the present and the future,for they have by

finished their work
in any sense
whatsoever.
Every

teacher should

have

similar

independentlyof

repeats any

never

and his

their value, as

or

he

(forhe

texts

only the Zend

givesus

those which

and from
present Pahlavi translations,

our

present Pahlavi

not

was

be

hope of the gems of antiquity.

to
slavishly
NeryOsang, it may be said here,is never

"

who

lowers their value to the close expert, for the more

the strata of consecutive
treatments, the keener

heightensthan
becomes

this

to

as

student

nouns'

rendering should

of overworked

mass

numerous

no

is the

we

defects

that the

that the matical

grambut
a little
us ;

grosslyexaggerated.

by

Not

for
closelyrepresented

shows

at 'verbs

but

part in Y. 28.

for the most

have

we

forms

bad

is not very

for imperishable'
or
'

significant.

'

not

as

an

indispensable
all.

means

places where

instance,I

can

not

they
trace

for the difficultaghzhaahis

acquisition'
this
case
though
transitory,'
unweakened

ITEMS

where

Then,
'I have

FROM

is the

learned'

in dmukht-am

error

'I have

or

it be

Gatha

hundreds

at 400

B. c.

between
been

'invention

an

abandoned

word

invention

of

of

by

when

repeatingits forms

for centuries

great

our

How

it stood

Pahlavi

dmflkhtano,though the

and

(atY. 28, 4)

KatyayanaV

Katy"yana/

translation of khsd

of years before Panini existed,even

K. at B. c. 300? and where
is the

and

khsd

29

for khsdi

taught'1? This

[cp.Ind. (?)*khfd (?)]rescues

expounder of Panini as 'an
could

PAHLAVI.

GATHIC

THE

in the

puttinghim
'etymology'
translator had

the

only word for this

over
'etymology1? Then
yet we are supercilious
with 'etymology' alone as a guide,NeryOsang would never
have
rendered ydndil (Y. 28,9),which means
of boons,'by
'on account
Ydna
means
even
fubhena 'on account of a benefit'
a 'wagon'
sometimes
in Indian; at best it means
'givinga helpingon,'and
Ner.
Pahlavi ydn too would
the
Without
so
a
a
'way,' 'path.'
be thoughta mere
'transliteration' (of course
it is Zend
at the
second stage, with the same
Iranian meaning 'boon, favour' as
as

khsd, and

his

from

know

we

have

we

suggested to us

not

can

by

how

see

the Pahlavi

fine

tion
distinc-

translator at Y. 28,

he insists that

11, where

protect'?

nipdohhiis a 1st singularmiddle

strengthensWhitney's hesitatingview

This

rnjase,etc

arcase,

who

Ner.). Then,

(see his Grammar,

the

on

'I

to

as

j-aor.).It

is

as

fine a point of the kind as was

made ; not that it is fully
ever
followed as yet, for nipdohhilooks also quitelike an infinitive.
So

far from

29, 1, the

unfortunate lavilcd at Y.
our
over
'etymologising'
translator (?)not only refuses to translate,
but gives us

our

only serious

and

the blow

fatuous words

See

text.
.

the connection

contemptuous

'On

me

treatment, and

the

come

wrath

thief*not

the

power! The word is not our taviscd of the

textus receptus,but tdyuhcd; the old Pahlavi- Avesta sign for y
was
only a littleshorter than that for ", and the one pushed the
other out in the course
of time.
Moreover, an a which may be
'long'in the Indian tdyu may very well,indeed, be short in
the long
at least as it is reported.See, for instance,
even
Iranian,
in kaiara, Iranian,and short a in katard
in Indian.
experts
Nona
'

should

be informed

strikingAvesta
Pahlavi
newer

that
1

one.

than
the

and

alphabet

The

at this

was

ancient

that of its

pointthat

worked

Gatha

up
stands in

commentary.
sanctityof the Gatha caused

See Y. 28, 11 SmUtai

own

mayst thou teach

'
=

our

from

an

present very
old Avesta-

character

In fact,it may
that
Zend

which

is

well be

which
inspiration

Asha, Ner. fiksh"paya.

AMERICAN

292

JOURNAL

effected this remarkable

OF

PHILOLOGY.

achievement, one

of the

striking
fully
scholarship.The developmentof the wondercomplete Zend alphabetwas doubtless slow and gradual,
time it became
and at one
fixed,but to this day it
approximately
has never
been completelyranged into order.
Here it has got
into mishap. Tavikcd
beside tdyv"cd
'power' in a platitude
'and a thief,'1
tarafidruh,algham bard duzde^d\ and we should
translator (!)this time for not translating,
so restore, thankingour
the
word
nor
taviicd,which he had justbeen obligedto
heeding
write on the paper before him.
Then
his renderingof uitd as
most

feats in all ancient

'salvation lord,'in Y. 29, 2, certainly

casts lighton
the other uhta-composita.I do not follow the 'translator,'
indeed,
ahurem

uitd

justhere,but the enlightened

public should fullyunderstand that
which bear on passages not immediately
we
highlyvalue suggestions
before

Half

us.

the

praisethat

for

suggestionsthat are not

they bear with power upon

greatest Guru
got is
but
acceptedfor the immediate point,
our

the

general effort.Frfnimnd in Y.
helped out by NeryOsang'sprabravlmi,for
29, 5
the Pahlavi prandmam
I bend in praiseor prayer'was
once
the Parsi-Pers.
misread fravdmam (same signs)
But Ner.'s
; see
prabravtmihas its derived 'I praise'as well as its 'I speak forth.'

'praying'is

'

Pahlavi

The
can

not

translator 'muddles'

see

enough

refer it to

to

the other
sketched

vaful at Y.
it
especially
'etymologises':

that he

twenty-odd
as

to

their

vap in

ga+voi (in9ome
He

gospendyand

of other

ancient

text;

renders

the

voi

joinedto

was

Y.

29, 7

was

about

the

shattered

khsh- of the next

was

Pahlavi

vakhshtnia\

betrayerhere,but

words,

natural

strophe,all correctly

At

-zw+the

29, 6, but

how

unaccountable

an

his

not

from

vakhshlnii comes

Gavoiy like hundreds

with

And

sense.

same

general sense?

Etymology' was, however,

text:

'evil'

an

in the

words

reporter falls into trouble

'

over

splitinto parts

word!
such

as

the irrational variants where).

everyoften.
Govis
reallytwice,as

see

gavoi

the khsh

of the wrecked

kksh-

the old
(vldemcd). But at the very next words, hvd-urushaeibyd,
scribe gives us again one of the fairest restorations in literature,
first applied,so
brilliantly,
by Darmesteter (a point which
delightedRoth, who showed me the passage in Darmesteter's
with
essay). What sort of a text had we been 'etymologising'
1The
have

cow

See also SBE.

'stolen

as

elsewhere

away'

was

the

typicalwoe

weird and poetic picture

of her, "

XXXI,

at

the

place.

of the border-state.

moaning

on

We

her dusty road.1

ITEMS

for

THE

FROM

PAHLAVI.

GATffIC

293

was
once
long a time ? kvo-urushatibyd
koarushaHbyo
translator had
avd khnrH"ran 'food for the eaters/ as the Pahlavi
for centuries.
been insisting
[Even the process of change is clear enough. The 0 of hvo is
(sic),i. e. a+u
dt as always; the u is anticipated
epenthetic
from the u of u(ru),and u(ru) is the common
of the r for
rolling
is kva(+u) + (u)rush
that is to say, it is hvaru; kvo+urushmechanically divided as words are at every step in
ruskaeibyo,
also moshu
for ma(+u) +
the MSS.
see
(As to the epenthesis,
sku (cp.Ind. tnakkshii)and
I have
moghu
ma(+u)+ghu.
so

"

collected other
Then
from

who

the

examples,which

gave
at Y.

same

here,in this
'way1 in which

'thus9

29, 6 ?

latter

printing.)]

'solus' at Y. 29, 8, having saved

(See the emphatic need for atvd

aevd=

us

await

place. The

us
=

writer

(Z.)was describing
appointed. 'Not
thus is he found' is far better than 'not a singleone,'which would
be a blunder here,and the translator triesto check us.) Ashaye$d'of joylessmind') shows a translamtnishnlh (thecompositum
tion
the

the chief had

(not) been

of the termination

in AAsAan-maini,

and superfluous

erroneous

an

attempt (see above on the translation of d in kada,etc.);

and ashayedd-mfnishnlh
but ashaye4is a good general rendering,
does

came
harm, though its a privative

no

the old

from

shape of

Pahlavi character,
stood in the quasiand this old,
kh, which once
time the latter
originalcharacter for kh representedat the same
a

; hence

ashayefa. But

our

how

about

all correctlyindicated as to
after,
though the grammar
staggers (from
and

learned

our

as

own

it was.

and
beginnings,

our

Let

before

their main
accidental

general sense,
reasons)? We
tered
shattranslators,

they are translators,

they taughtus
attractive.
i
s
not
ingratitude

close with two

me

of words

mass

that of the

firstfrom

grammar
So far as

the

results.
striking

One

was

aniare

all

ntrtivi

Strange indeed that some

good writers should
have blundered with their etymology when the Pahlavi translator
is so rough, and even
at the truth.
vehement, pointingstraight
dosiih 1 levaiman
He seems
to be scoldingposterity
: min
even
valmansh"n
javvfakyehevunam 'from friendshipwith them I am

as

'interdico.'

separate';vibhinno
off'

This

have

read

does

not

bhavami
look

this strong

I say
(so Ner.) 'I interdict,

much

passage

'etymology'(weak-kneed enough, I candidly admit;

not

the

etymology

them

like 'I say among'; yet people

till quite lately,from
falsely,

of the Sanskrit

or

the

Pahlavi

but it was

but
translator,

AMERICAN

294

in the teeth of it). Then

been

have

in

seen

the

even

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

pi.middle

2d

rare

dldragkzhoduye[so our Oxford

-dvi would

C.

(D. J.or

had learned our

Y. 48, 7, years before it was
seen, if we
is
Pahlavi.
G"thic
dahishnd
Munidnd
d"rishnd ' ye whose
is
the holding' is as good as 'ye who
and
it
hold/
urgently

J. 2)] at

repeatedin the
the

Here

Pahlavi

solution is from

ancient

some

neither

NeryOsang nor
of a 2d plural.The
scholar who lived afterand

gloss algh
Parsi-Persian see
the slightest
trace
tdnd.

Mark

before Ner. and the other commentators.

not

commentaries

well,I

make

of the Pahlavi
of any one
sagacityor stupidity
I am
to the results ; and sometimes
going straight

nothing of the
:

hint.
And
so
sagacious preserve the predecessor's
throughout: the Pahlavi transcribers go on repeatingstillmore

the

least

which
have
lost texts
writing upon
times,etymologising
throughout,
quasi-immemorial
but in the overwhelming preponderanceof instances correctly.
practically
Etymology can not be avoided in a language once

ancient

translators

and

perishedfrom

identical with the

thingstranslated.

Zend, and the G"thas

The

tongue.
a

tradition,and

their

ground

texts

were

from

the

one,

indeed; and
"

from
explanations

were

later

shod
rhapsodisedin a slipthe
tradition,
Rigveda is
justas

quaint cause

same

once

was

soon

were
a

marvellous

there

That

metre.

themselves

Early Pahlavi

each

they

that is

say, from

to

the very

held

first needs

to be affirmed.

not

in the Zend

Commentaries

first appeared (we have

speech as
some

even

the Pahlavi

distinct from

examples

left to

us

; see

Y.

tions
more
Pahlavi,the terminaxix.,etc.). As the language became
began to crumble, as they did in English; and Pahlavi
and

more

more,

the

of

were

MSS, took its place. Priestly

Venerable
degeneration of treatment
own

worked

course

latest transcriber

which

our

assisted the

earnestness

attempts

like

had

but

over

times

without

number, and

of the
little suspicion

treasures

he revealed.

So the translations

are

often richest for research where

they are

is not
need
we
renderings. What
their vast body of correct
even
root-etymology,so dear to a
is the seeming heapbeginner: the thing for a true constructor
rubbish out of which glints
here and there the gold of discoveries.
the worst

University

as

of

the most

mere

Oxford,

yufy, xjoo.

L"

""

MILLS.

NOTES

V."

ON

THE

MINSI-DELAWARE

MODERN
DIALECT.

story of the enforced

The

Len"pe1
Their

been

has

Legends,

At

the

in

race

New

day

this

and

the

present

York

Ontario, Canada.
lost their

whose

daughters
in

lands

occupy

last

the

hundred

Delawares

in

country

from

Cherokee
few

of

members

Ottawa,

Kansas,

Moravian

Church.

the

hundred

one

g.

Reserve

(Chief

lLenape
of

male,' from

*a

tribe/

our

Dec.

whom

'

pp.

quite
porated
incorcouncil
of this

chief

'

man

e.

g-

Prince,

and

the

to

that

Westfield,
charge

par

Proc.

the

in

all,

(Iroquois)

Munceytown,

at

man

near

of

hundred

Nations'

hundred

one

eight

informed

am

three

Six

western
north-

the

moved

the

about
the

+ ap*%

34-5*

whom

under

only

are

in

Indians

still about

New

at

on
are

These

excellence,'*man
Philos.

Amer.

Soc.,

1899, p. 186.
'

scattered

live

'

ocean/

Agent

-tekw

indebted

am

at

asen,
"

from
sen

following
Unami

nahiwi.

; cf. Abn.

cf. Abn.

termination

'stone.'

achsin

the

near

achsin

36, gives the

p.

down-stream

Unno

and

are

1867.3

in

Montour),

Brinton,

See

'Brinton,

Nelles

chief

situated

all of

region,

there

have

been

men.

There

linger

of

in

some

have

Delaware

Agency

Hagersville, on

at

whose

white

to

Kansas,

most

In Ontario, Canada,
e.

this

and

Jurney-cake (Qy. Johnny-cake?),

Nation.

race

parts of

living on

Territory
they

as

the

"

dominant

bands

Territory

recognized

Muskogee

part of the Cherokee

few

Indian

married

now

clans

the

once

of Indian

Charles

was

are

but

Nation, by

The

tribe

were

tribe of Indians,

Cherokee

governed.
of the

in

Delawares

three

Jersey, Pennsylvania, and

some

The

the

and

Len"pe

(The

tribe,whose
"

New

"

identityas
with

division

famous

Unalachtigo'

Delaware,

reservations

are

Brinton

by

State, is represented by

scattered

they

detail

in

122-6).

pp.

Minsi, the Unami,

native

told

ill-fated

of the

wanderings

westward

'

down

the

from

minikin*

'be

naheu

river,' from
'

and

'.go towards'
with

fkow

and

cf. Abn.

/'Amp

'wave.'

tego 'wave'

With
and

the

river/

for this information

Muskogee,

'people

Minsi

UnalachHgo (mod. Wonalatoko) people who

w"nalawat

stone/

derivations:

I. T.

to Mr.

Dew

M.

Wisdom,

formerly

Indian

296
and

AMERICAN

the

number

same

mission.1

Moravian

Moraviantown, which

at

Canadian

The

for the most

belonging,

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

Delawares

is the seat

of

all Protestants,

are

part, either to the Church

of

England

or

to the Moravians.

Brinton

(op.cit.,
pp.

91

ff.)has pointedout the chief differences

Lenftpe,viz. the Unamiis spoken by all

Delawares.
In this connection,
esting
the Canadian
however, it is interthat in a letter to Dr. Brinton,dated Moraviantown,
to note
1884, Chief Gottlieb Tobias1 states that three aged persons were
between

ancient

the two

livingwho

then

Chief

Montour,

visited the Cherokee

of

On

The

of I. T.

the

use

Ont.,
Hagersville,
settlement
with

of his

It is evident

Unami-Unalachtigo,

writes

that, when

he

race

some

the
difficulty

pure Minsi.
and letter should
sentences
following

Ottawa, Kansas,

near

these,the Minsi

years ago, he
of
speech his congeners
the other hand, he asserts that the Delawares

could only understand

resident there.

Of

stilltalk the other dialect.

could

of the Delawares

that most
as

dialects of the

the Minsi.

Unalachtigoand

use

be of interest to the

Algic languages,as they representthe Minsi dialect as

of Ontario.
the Delawares
at present in use
They were
among
written for me, togetherwith other material" all without grammatical
comment
by Chief Nelles Montour, of Hagersville,
Indian.
The rather
and well-educated
Ont., a highlyintelligent
while perhapsunsatcumbrous phoneticsystem which he follows,
isfactory
from a strictly
scientificpointof view, is stillperfectly
student of

"

clear and

Instead

notation as
using the German
is
which
missionaries,
adopted by
yet in vogue
the Delawares
who
belong to that Church, he spells
among
in the Englishstyle,
members
as do all his nation who
are
entirely
consistent.

of the Church
The

England.
importantpointswith regard to
following
of

of the Delaware
and

of

Moravian

the

final h is not
ng

rh is a

words

cited from

him

should

the

pronunciation

be noted

1.

Medial

2. The
bination
compause.
is pronouncedlike ng in 'king.'3. The combination
khyalmost gh. R has not existed in Len"pe
guttural
an

but merely a
aspirate,

deep
and
days of the earlySwedish colonyin Pennsylvania
New Jersey(see Brinton, Lenape,p. 96). It is now
represented
Abenaki
in
idiom, as
by /. A similar change has taken place the
with
be
the
of
ancient
Rasle
seen
by comparing
dictionary
may

since the

This

Op. cit.,p.

is the estimate of Chief

88.

Nelles

Ont.
Montour, of Hagersville,

298

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

Abn.
wijia 'his brother' and contains the root O.D. uriischt,
Del
wilscKpian 'to help
weji 'alongwith/ e. g. a companion ; cf.
with
Abn.
wiiscKwot
'he
one';
some
him';
wijawi 'come
goes
Abn.

with me/

etc.

Ninotumin

2.

ckungeweesh. Queengah-kahkihayleerhtheyun

'

kloolil I know

you.'
'know/

your

Ntnoiumtn

language a
is 1st

pers.

little. I would

sing,present

like to talk with

tense

of

ijnowa

'I' with no turn \ cf. O.D. nowaton

e. g. ni =
(inan.form).
form would
be nowahan\ cf. rinennawa
animate
'I know

The
'

(Anthony, in Len. Diet.,p. 100). With this stem should be

compared Pass, rinenoa 'I know him/ Abn. riwawawinonwoh.
is the sign of the definite object,
The ending -in in notumin
as in
Aben. riwajonem awik-higan I have a book/ but riwajonemen
awik-higan 'I have the book.'
Ayleerhtheyunis a participial
stem
as tiecksoform, lit 'that which you speak/ from the same
'language';cf.also O.D. helleniechsin 'to speak Indian/
wagan
from
preformativesyllablehe-, e-+lenno 'man'+ ijtechs (=
him

'

eerhth).In ayleerhihe-yun,
-yun is the ending of
cf. in Abn.

wa

mili-yan awik-higan

the 2d

'that is the book

you

pers.;
gave

'that [isthe]
'give'+-" 'to me' +yan 'you' (lit.
'I would
Queengah-kahkihkloolil
you-me-having-given-book').

me/

e.

g. mil-

like to talk with

"

wish'; c" O.D.

gigitowal-an'to
element

you.' Queengah
kwinga (k' 'you' +winga
With
kahkihklool cf. O.D.
wingi 'willingly').
=

talk with

one.'

of the 1st pers. altered from

2d

Abn.

some

person,
person + root +ist
'
I see you/ etc.
Knamiol

The

ending

-il is the

nation
For the combi-

n.
original

cf. k'meel-il 'I

give you/

Dillahkakeemquin linapetalli HagersvilleAn Indian at H.

taught it to me.' The firstword here, 'he taughtitto me/ should
e. g. n9 'to
probably be written like the O.D. ndilachgegimquon,
me' (a soft sonant, scarcelyaudible,omitted by Montour) +d-9
always inserted between a pronominalprefixand a succeeding
vowel, +/, frequently
appearingwhen a root beginswith a vowel
(cf.Abn. -ond'wa 'speak/ but l-ond'wa-a 'that I speak') +ackgegim 'teach' +-quon 'he.' With achgegim cf. Abn. cCgakim
learn,teach/ and for the whole form "" Abn. n'gis-a'gakim-gon
here -=-kizi 'can'; k changes to g
'he taught it to me' (-"?'*after n by partial
assimilation).For the word linape(e.g. lenno
Talli is pure Abenaki
above.
'man' +-ape 'male'),
see
tali;la
'verily,
truly'+// 'to, at' In Abn. it is usuallysuffixed: New
'

3.

'

York

tali 'at New

York.'

THE

Nweengahtumin

4.

hunt

waukah

numathhan

O.D.

is for

inserted

before

Waukah

ohdaki

Numathhan
numath

ending

ohda

this whole

phrase

Abn.

names,

'not' +

-d-

subjunctive.

the

particle-ki.
subjunctive.With

from

nomas,

ijam-ohm,

fishes/nd-aman

'one

cf. Abn.

the

H-aA, the sign of negation.

'that I fish': ri +numath+han,

'fish' cf. O.D.

'that I

'hunter') with

suffix shows

'and1

'than/ from

example, in ohmawohmuk

5.

(cf.elawit

The

woak

Dullahween

above.

as

nd-allauwin

the vowel.

wauk, O.D.

Abn.

ndaman

'I like to
'

'

definite

it'),
+-*",

see

C"

299

I +weengah
Nweengahtumin : N'
(see above) +tum" inanimate ending (cf.Abn. n'nam? ton

hunt'

for

dullahween

DIALECT.

better than to fish.'

Mike'
'I

MINSI-DELAWARE

MODERN

'

rinadialin

npamaldamen

seen,

I fish.' With

Nolimusajinng'donkan kddik nd-aman.

Keeshahuhkeendumin
ayleerhtheyun'you can

ohdaki

; Pass.

read

your

'can'
stands for "' 'you' +keeskah
language/ Keeshah
(cf.
Uhkeen
Philos.
Dec
Proc.
Amer.
Soc,
Prince,
1899, p. 186).
O.D. ackgin and -"/a*t
O.D. -"/aw,
The
ending -mi, as above,
is definite. In O.D. the whole
form would
be achgindamen, in
Abn.
ijachgi-agi is undoubtedly allied
agidamen. This stem
with a'gaktm 'learn,
teach' (seeabove).
=

The

letter in modern

following short

further

the

peculiarconstruction

Minsi

and

the

My

dear

will illustrate

vocabularyof

the

language :

Ahwaulilunjoth:
"

alaulowyon

kutuhlilin

talli Canada

tuckquauqua.

kohpe
Pontiac

Yooluk

Quebec Wsheefiwa

ootani

neeshwuk

Nihluh

nang.

thuk.

ada

last

friend:

moo-

Ojibway country.
good one.
good there

ahwih

even

Ne
With

Ahwaulilun

is

cf. O.D.

with
participle

the

and

hunting is
the fishing
is

your

am

ahoalan

friend.

'to love

+ uhl

the
ending -i7,indicating

'

(Abn. h'li tellme ')+ -il I +

/with vowel,as above
Al} prefix
'

tell

'

one.'

some

termination.
person, and -un9 the characteristic participial
be analyzed thus: V 'you' +/ infixed before
may
'

killed

also

better.
I

akwaul

the

The

kjoth.
the root

to

went

I killed two

wife

My

moose.

numathihka.

Can-

County, Quebec, in

myauihowhwah
Ahpwut ahloweennih talliwauk

nihla

I will tell

autumn.

Pontiac

wlithoo.

"

huntingin

my

oota-

oomba

Weetuhwamuk

you

about

'

the definite
in Abn.

-mi.

1st

lilin
Kutuha

vowel
lowyon:
Alau-

l-ohd'wa-a9+

AMERICAN

300

'hunt' +yon, ist pers.

The
Uuhquoak 'autumn.'

aulawee
O.D.

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

partic.
ending. Tuckquauqua
ending -qua (O.D. -que) shows
=

relation;cf.Abn. tagwdhgo 'autumn/ tagwohgwa Mast

autumn9
autumn/
(Minsi tachquogike).
tagwchgwiga 'next
Yooluk
'I went' (c" aaly Len. Diet.,p. 9, 2). Oolani 'district,
country/usually'a town'; cf. Abn. odana, Pass, utene. In ootais the regular locative ending nasalized as in the
nangy -ang

the past

'Algonquin'1and Ojtbway.

In Abn.

and

Pass, this appears

as

-"; cf. odanaJk,utenek.

'

I killed two

moose'

would

be in Abn.

mchzak.

rinihlcn nizoak

Weetuhwamuk

(witawemak) 'my wife/ lit.'the one who lives

with me/ e. g. 'my house-mate.'
There
is no sexual gender in
the Algic languages. Cf. Abn.
nizwiak
'my wife/ from nizand
in
'two'
wi-wig 'live/ seen
k'wigin 'you live/wigwdm
'one'
etc.
'house/
(animate) is cognate with
Myauihowkwah
O.D.

Wliihoo

mcjauchsU.

Abn., and

contains the

Pass. Nutnathihka

(ike)'there

contains

wli 'good' as
adjective
nutnath

'fish' and

in

ihka

plenty';c" Abn. namastka 'there are many fish/

divergencebetween the older Delaware

are

to illustratethe
Finally,

of the

missionaries

Prayer in

both

due

are

Minsi, but in

Minsi, I give

the modern

dialects,
as well

as

in the Abenaki

of the differences between

quoddy. Many
Minsi

and

the fact that the older

to

mixed

half
dialect,

the

Passama-

and

the O.D.

Lord's

and

modern

version

is not in pure
Unami-Unalachtigoand half

Minsi.
The

Ki wetochemelenk*

O.D.1:

Mod.

Minsi4:

our

Machelendasutsch
Whaerhlindahscwitch

lThe
had

be

talliepian awossagame.
aipyun

ahwossaukumawh*

Father, there dwellingbeyond the clouds.

ktellewunsowagan.K'sakimawaganpeyekitisheenzwaukun*
Kckiyoowaukunpayacome
Thy kingdom
Thy name.

'Algonquin' tribe is a branch of the Ojibways. The 'Algonquin*'

in former days at Oka (Lac des Deux Montagnes)%
near
headquarters

their

Montreal, but
1

Prayer.

Nuckwenah
Thou

Praised

Lord's

The

are

now

scattered through eastern

text of the O.D. version is quoted from

Canada.
Heckewelder's

Indian

Nations,

pp. 424 ff.

"This

is

form;
participial

lit. 'he

who

is father to us.'

wtyHsemegtiy"n.
*

Taken

from

'

The

Book

of Common

Prayerin

Munsee.'

Cf.

Ojibway

THE

MODERN

MINSI-DELAWARE

DIALECT.

wikeisclu

Klelitehewagan

Uketsch

wekilch.

Lakitch

on.

Thy thought

ta-hiyunyoon
happen here

aleA

yun

the

same

Give

woafc
gunagischuk achpoan
wataupwaun meeyainkwauk
the usual

bread

and

forgiveto

ntschannauchsowagannena

elgiqui

njunowhsoowaukuninahnul1ailkek
faults

the

wenk

nik

waink

neik

them

that

wuneen

li
leh

we

fall

us

day

mewalindumowhwenain
our

niluna

miwelendatnmau-

neloon1

mewalindumawh-

as

we

Alod

knihillatamcn

tnaiehkink.

Ahloot

kinmhlahtummin

from

evil.

For

Thou

woak

ktallewussowagan

wauk

pahiakweilsowaukunwauk

woak

and

power

wunischi

hallemiwi.

Nanne

kulmewhy

wauk

Amen.

*AU

this

on

mutuallyforgive

schukund
ktennineen
achqtuischiechiowaganink
ahquachetoowaukunink
shukquint ketinehnain
into temptation,
but
keep us free

medhicking*

henceforth

to us

miwelendammauwineen

winjeh

the

eligischquik
qui keishquik

woak
tschetschanilawequengik
kaischinpawauk
chelahbawhchachunehlawh-waimquaimgweik
have injured
let-not us come
and
that
us

nain

unischi

same

earth

on

Melenain

it is there above.

as

achquidhackamikc
ialli aukeeng

Milineen

leek tcUli awossagatne.

ailkehqueelaig ialli ahwosaukumawk.

elgiqui

3OI

aupcheh.

evermore.

claimest

ksakimawagan
kekiyoawaukun
Thy kingdom

and

ne
ktallowilissowagan
leh
quelawhwailtnooksoowaukun
from
magnificence

lekeisch.

So be it.

the

animate
and
Algic idioms distinguish
grammaticallybetween
inanimate objects.Generallyspeaking,
the animate pi.may alwaysbe known
by -i and the inanimate form by -/ (-r,-" in some
dialects).
1
I and you
A distinction is made
in all the Algic languagesbetween
we
and weszl
and tkey. Niluna (neloen)
land
is the exclusive we
they. Cf.
Pass. mJtin, Abn. niuna.
The
is kiluna (keloon),
inclusive form
I and you
Abn. kiXna.
Pass. Af/ife,
=

'

'

302

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

Abenaki.

Passamaquoddy.

N'mitohgwsena Spemkik ay an
songmohwal nuguadich cUtwiMian.
ICUbaldamwohgan pai-

Spumkik eyun:
k'urisuwun.
imieyucheswiktasich
Kinckemuswuitm
pukuchihuch.

omwick.

Kuliduhadumuwag'n

K'laldamwohgan
tali kik tahohlikitonguadich,
lawi Spemkik. Nonmilina
ni-

tTmitokwsunu

ulihack

stuke elihak

uskiikumikw

Pemkiskak

milin

kik.
Spumetuski-

kuohbi
kue
wina

Ha
panCgisgak nedatosgis- skakigewe ritubanumun;
abonmena
ta anahaldamalinheltumuwine
nutcAamag'ntl-

ribalalohkawohganenawalmuwul

tahcnlawi
mawohk

niuna

palikadonguajik.Ta

akui losalina

w'nemihodwonga-

neky kaduinahadaki

gek.

ali anahalda-

Ni

aloe A.

tent

stuke nilun eliuneltumutanik

wugui
chik.

Ha

wechanmuinmu-

tnusak

luweduwagfn

asilip-hikek

ikuk.

Kenuk

lakumiksuokn
tnaji- uchisemaline
ikuk. Ibujulkukinchemusewakim

ha

kutupeltumwag'num ha
ituhadumuwag"n

kukichitum
askumiu.

Amen.

J. Dyneley

Prince.

DE

VI."

De

adverbio

quoque

reconditiora
levius

ADVERBIO.

QUE

commentarii

grammaticae

imperfecti essent;

Handii

qui

humilem
particulas,

tractant,
huius

disserere,nisi

erat

supervacaneum

particulisLatinis

de

QUO

autem

materiam,

vocabuli

adhuc
proprietas parum
explicatasit. Neque enim ex grammaticis thesaurisqueuniversum
addiscere
eius usum
aliunde
multum
intellegerepossis, neque
licet ;

nam

Lucretii

ad

XXIV,

Herma,

dixerunt,

corum

atque

36) dixi,cum

verbo, hoc

cum

solum

loco

nullus

retractavi

quinque

ubi

loco

seram),

ad

Adde

Curt.

ad

Liy.

p. 242.

quoque
in quos

tamen,
et

IV
IV
De

ad

(11).21

quorum

ero

(Cist
nomini

serins

alios locos

41. 3, X

disserendi

statueram.

altero

esse,
cum

eundem

ad

hie

verbum

et

Et

post

Terentio

aut

pro

incidi, Zumpt

Curt.

VI

Mueller

sententia, ab eis quae

intra

zvl

ad

Curt.,
Liv.

s.

v.

II 22.

quoque
4;

Ciceronianae

ad

Vogel

et

; Muetzell

; Weissenborn

fitudes,

Riemann,

disputari aliquanto diversa,

finem

pro-

eius

(20).5
"51

uno

scrip-

35
vim

sit, tamen
ad

exstare

debui,

errorem

per

quo

adiunctum

rem

quamvis

tantum,

ut

sum,

hanc

ad

postea

neque

uno

ceteris

substantivum

prasertim in prooeraio editionis

14. 9, al.; M.

"

ita scrutatus

turn

coniecturam
315,

illud

ut

quoque

pertineret,adnotare

Eichert, WOrterb.

locus, quoniam

et

fuisse, quippe qui

neque

verbum

ad

quoque

sum.

dixi, e quinquaginta fere locis

turn

autem

(Pers. 234)

babilem,

quod

etiam

sunt,

effugere deberet,

locus

visus

non

subi-

ea

participioconiungat,

cum

fabulas

Plauti

classi-

scriptorum

coniungeretur.

vidi, octodecim

ponat.

pronomen

differre

id servatum

quoque

doceant.1

quam

(A. J. P. XVIII, p.
Terentiumque repertis

Plautum

rectius
est

(Haut. 866)
si recte

locis, qui,

se

nomine

cum

satis manifestum

quidem

me

inter

paucis verbis

olim

quod

eo

v.),in

s.

iudicandum

ad

perspicere mihi

exemplis apud

ex

in

V, "69,

exstantia, contulissem,

studiosis

ex

sumam

affirmavi,ita

certo

libris

grammaticae

autem

exempla,

L.

eius

Rothstein

potius

moneant

ut

ilia indagatione

ex

quae

sunt

L.

indicem

(c"

Propertiano

usu

Varr.

ad

Spengel

nonnullos

priscorum

aliis

putavi

A.

fere eius adverbii

etiam

Principium
pro

13, de

p.

omnia

cum

inutile

locos

eiusmodi

ea

Itaque

cere,

in editionibus

quae

Munro

et

ut

tangunt,

saepe

aetatis

non

est

consistere

AMERICAN

304
vel

verbum
dicturus

potiusad

clausulam

PHILOLOGY.

referendam

de

esse, qua

infra

re

sum.

ad alios

Quod
in

OF

JOURNAL

attinet,
priscorumtemporum scriptores
nusquam
verbo
subiectum
nisi
in Nonii
occurrit,
reliquiis
quoque

eorum

libris fitq.

Livio

(fr.30 Baehr.),pro quo certa emendatione

scribi iussit,
et apud Lucilium (XXIX
19 M. 639

Hermann

B.) e

sic q.
Muelleri coniectura

dem

Nonii

habeas

q. pro

quod

eo

huic

habeasque. Neque tamen

est, cum
ipsaexempla pauca sint;sunt

tribuendum

in libriseius-

est

nimium

consensui
autem

praeter

haec : Naev. b. P. 56 M. 48 B.v Enn.

iliaquae modo
commemoravi
Sat. 60 M. 529 B., Caecil. 164 R., Pacuv. 259 R., Cat agr., "93,
de sumtu, p. 136 JorcLCq. 1. quoque
tris positum est),cont,
or.

Cass.,p. 63 J.fad M. f.,p. 77 J.,Lucil. X 3 M. 290 B.,XXVI

93
XXX
M. 501 B., XXIX
M.
M.
M.
106
inc.
B.,
B.,
644
762
41
71
2. 18 (fr.
17 Peter).
311 B., Claud. Quadr. ap. Gell. XVII
Sed manifestior res fit,
si Ciceronem
aequalesque eius prosae
orationis

scriptores
inspicias;
apud

ampliuslocis quoque

quos
eis duo et

ex
inveniatur,

sit. Eos in certa

ubi verbo subiunctum

in

cum

octingentis

vigintitantum
sunt,
distributos apposui :
capita

Varr. L. L. VI

1.
72 a qua sponte sponte dicere [cum] rispondere q. dixerunt. H. 1. infinitivussubstantivivicem ita explet,
ut
in eo nulla agendi notio insit,
sed verbi quasinomen
memoretur.
"

Cic. Inv. I 50 rei non

solum magna
utilitas est sed praedifficultas. de Or. Ill 140 se ad dicendum
cipiendi
q. summa
q.
dedissent.
Brut 191 eosdem
iudicio
fuisse
intellegentium
q.
2.

"

"

A.

probatissimos.Top. 3 non modo

incredibili quadam cum
copiaturn
visis. Acad.
q. multa significata

rebus

eis

suavitate.

sed

dicendi

q.
ib. 77 dormientibus
.

I 23 agendiq. aliquid
in vita et
Off. I 159 ut dictu q. videantur
turpia.
N. D. Ill 36 animantium
hue
non
quoniam ex
pertinet,
q.

officii ipsiusinitium.

(Sed

consuetudine

loquendianitnans

substantivum

plane factum sit.)

redisse,
provincia
pro-

ad Her. I 14 si dicam me
ex
2. B. Rhet
ib. IV 30 non
solum additae
fectum q. in provinciamintellegitur.
sed uno
Cic. Inv. I 20 cum
tarn
tempore demptae q. litterae sunt.
diversa

sint genera
genere

quoque
reum

non
re

causarum,

necesse

est.

exordiri q.
ib. II 59 ea

oporteat, damnari
vera

IX

17.

quod

oportere.

q. non
habebamus

regem
quern
Tusc. I 79 nihil esse quod doleat
Fin. IV 32 ut sentire q. aliud,
non

dispariratione
igiturpoena
Div. II

appellandum q.

eum

no

regem.

id aegrum
esse
q.
solum dicere videretur.
Varr. R. R. I 17. 6

uno

si adfici

esse

quin

scire q. mihi videor.

in

possit
Fam.

commu-

306

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

habet clausula,aut tota (ut Ter. Ph. 858),aut

quae quoque non
verbum
eius (quod semper fere fit,
si ea clausula per ut particulam
inducitur ; cf. Cic. R. A. 82 ; Varr. L. L. V 96) ; deinde autem
ea

ea

aliud,sed quod idem

796-8 ita istaec solent,

continet clausula per verbum

significet,
exprimitur. Cf. Plaut. Men.

quae
fere

quoque

dote fretae,
feroces. et Hit
quae viris subservire sibi postulant,
q. kaud abstinent saepe culpa: ubi verba haud abstinent culpa
idem

fere dicunt

nisi quod
quod praecedentia,

Rhet.

certum

effertur.
notio generaliter

in viris peccandi
tribuitur,
mutatur
etiam, mutato
verbo, sensus

peccatum
Levius

mulieribus

ad

in Plaut. Asin. 114;

IV

gravior
45; Cic. Att. I 5. 1 ; II 7. 1 ; contra
mutatio fitin Cic. Att. I 17. 1 illud a me
quod te q.
intellegebatur
enim in utroque verbo sentiendi
ipsum suspicarividebam; cum
Her.

notio insit,
tamen
Sed

haudquaquam

idem

est

ac suspicari.
intellegere

vocabulo sed
particulamnon solum vocabulum
etiam
locutio locutioni opponitur; quern
nemini
certe
usum,
sciam
e
ditorum
incognitum,grammatici neglexerunt,
pauci quos
Munro
ad
Lucr.
IV
ut
attigerunt,
352 ; Greenough ad Hor. S. I
10.

per

5;

dum

ex

hanc

Wickham

ad Hor.

nominibus

S. II 8. 81. l

variis modis

inter

Constat
se

talislocutio inter-

coniunctis

(cf.Rhet.

ad

I 27 ; Varr. R. R. I 72;
Cic. Inv. I 3. 59. 91, Quinct.
49,
VIII 5. 1), interdum
C. 50, Fam.
etiam ex substantivo et

Her.
R.

verbo.

Et hie

quidem

usus

in Plaut. Cist. 315,

non

modo

ipsa

lepidast:commode
q. hercle fabulalur, rudis, ut ita dicam, et
idem fere significent
est
imperfectus ; nam cum
lepidaet commode
vocabula,particulaevis re vera
potiusad verbum fabulatur
ita posita
ad id cui adhaeret adverbium
pertinet
quam
; sed tamen
notionem
totam
complectividetur. Quod in his etiam magis fit:
Cic. Inv. I 80 si aut perspicuefalsum erit
aut ex contrario q.
credibile aliquidhabebit (sed ibid. II 48 quoque solum ad verba
contrario pertinet).ibid.II 4 quare stultitiavisa est aut a bene
ex
.

inventis alicuius recedere,si quo

vitiaeius q. accedere,cuius
quoque = aut etiam =
Rhet. ad Her. I 25

in vitio eius offenderemur,aut ad

aliquobene praecepto

duceremur.

Aut

rjcm.
non

modo

imperasse sed

rationem

q. osten-

disse ; ibid. IV 33 (cf.

Cic. Inv. I 109); ibid. IV 34 ; Cic. de Or.
II 47 ; Fam. Ill 8. 9 si umquam
causa
mea
quicquam aut sensit
decedat ; ibid. IV 2. 3 (cf.
Or.
208), IV ii. 1, X 33. 4, XII 14. 7 ; Att. XIV 3. 2 volunt enim nos
ita putare ; nescio cur non
animo q. sentiant ; R. A. 126.
aut

fecit,de hac q. sententia bima

Sed vid. etiam

quos supra in adnotatione

laudavi.

Paulo

divefsum

amico

meum

QUOQUE

hoc

est:

Ten

interest,quae

307
item

Haut

nos

inter verba inservire

obsequi
; nam
autem

10.

417-419
video inservire

atqueaequali
inter

VERB

AD

suo

senibus

aequom

DE

notiones

se

ut
q.

filium

senes

est

obsequinihil

et

opponuntur,

ex

subiecto

Eiusdem

generishoc est: Cic. Fam. Ill 8.

6 cum
te absentem
semper defenderim%cum
praesertim mihi usu
venturum
nisi
ut ego q. a te defendendus essemt
mm
arbitrarer,
in
cf.etiam
altera
clausula
sententia
invertitur
Fam.
quod
primae
;
Ill 2. 1, 3. 2, Top. 5.
aliter
est Cic. Att. VI
accipiendum
Neque
tua gratum mihi fecit
mandavit
1. 22 filiola
\ quod tibi diligenter
mihi
salutem
etiam
Pilia
ut
adscriberes,
gratum
igiturtu q.
salutem utriqueadscribiio ; non
cui adhaeret
enim ad pronomen,
sed mutuae
vis eius pertinet,
salutationes inter se oppoparticula,
nuntur.

obiectoqueconstant.

Quod
eiusrei

apud
Varro

debebat

non

obtinet,
particula

exempla sunt, ut Ter. Andr. 455, et maxime

L. L. VIII 84, hinc q. ilia nomina,
Qui cum dicit,

Rothstein

monet

quern

alia

etiam

Varronem.

recte

locum

autem

1. 1.

et aliunde
voluerit,

ne

et hinc

sic

intellegamus,quasi dicere

ilia nomina

ducta esse, sed

eum

illis
hanc originem tribuere. Huius
nominibus, sicut aliis,
quoque
rei exempla et ab O. Muellero
et ab A. Spengelio congesta esse

Rothstein
eund.

; sed

testatur

pauca

Mueller

ad L. L. V

69, plura ad

1.

Spengel affert,
qui sic loquitur:"De quoque non suo
conf.
posito
""56,181, 182; VI, ""69"(leg.
60),"89; VIII,
Adde
VIII
Rhet.
etiam
L.
VII
62
ad Her. I
L.
(cf.
"84."
91,

loco

14); R. R.
Id autem

I 8. 2, 18. 4, 24. 4, 29. 3.

Varro

non
fecit,

quia particula,
post primum
onem

vi

totam

locutionis membrum

agnosset, sed

posita,locuti-

afficere poterat
Nobis quidem mirum
videri
ut ei
(utL. L. VIII 84) particulamita posuit,

sua

potest,si interdum
vocabulo

quin encliticae naturam

plane non debebatur pondus accresceret : at eodem

Cicero egit,cum
modo
honesla
Quinct.49 ita locutus est : mors
in locutione quae est vitam
Nam
saepe vitam q. turpem exornat.
notio principalis
turpem turpitudinis
est, ut illesubstantivo pondus
cui

praeter debitum

addidisse

videatur.

Talia

ratione

autem

.non

reguntur, sed ex loquendiconsuetudine magis pendent.

S. I 10. 5 ita
Hac
excusatione etiam Horatius uti poterat,cum
dederim
tamen
hoc tribuens
etsi verba
: nee
scripsit
q. cetera ; nam
tribuens

et

dederim

plane eandem
exprimenda non

quia in

ea

verbum

idcirco
repetivit,

clausulae

notione

componerentur.

ei sic

notionem
idem

continent,tamen
quo

ante

usus

erat

acciperelicuit,
quasire vera
negaverim, in poetis
Neque tamen
rem

308

AMERICAN

metri

quoque

JOURNAL

transponi;saltern

causa

in Lucretio

tractanda facere
et difficili

in

re
nova
qui
sermoni
patrio
quin

vim

quandam

id agnoscas,

aliquandonon

poterat

ei licentiam,

afferret. Sed

iam
sibi sumpsit,

in hoc vocabulo

quam

PHILOLOGY.

OF

illorum temporum

sermo

mirum

si, ut poeta, licentia accepta nonnunquam

dabat; nee
ausim ;
fortasse abusus
De Prop. IV (V) 4. 52 iudicare non
est.
I 12. 18, II (III)4. 85, III (IV) 11 (10).65 bene Rotheiusdem
stein

cum

Sed,

ut

potiusquam

confert

Lucretiano

cum

ad

scriptorem redeamus,
priscorum temporum
Mam
et
Plautus egit,Asin. 184-5 V"M
ancillis,

licentia
catulo

Varroniano

usu

subblandiiur

meo

novos

amator

; nulla enim

maiore

quoque
metri tate
necessi-

ut Cist
(nam et etiam scribere potuit,
in hoc versu
ettam
fecit)
; sed cum
522 in quintopede septenarii
auribus obsecutus neglegentiaminauditam,
semel iam posuisset,
non
ingratam,admisit.
idem dicere
Atque de hoc adverbio,ubi ad clausulam pertinet,
licet,quod antea
(A. J. P. XVIII, p. 32 d) de ettam particula

dixi ; addendi

enim

abicit et id tan turn,

paene
nonnunquam
sententia
maiore
ut
efficit,
pondere et quasi vocis

maxime,

vel

id facere

est

coactus

vim

In quo genere
nonnulli ex locis supra laudatis sunt, ut Ter. Andr. 455 tu q.perparce (deest
emisti,et dicere

intentione efferatur.

emisse); ut Varr. L. L. V 182 stipena

stipedictum, quod aes q. stipem dicebani; non enim ad
adnotatione colligendum
ut e Spengelii
pertinet,
stipem particula
res
erat, sed ea adiuncta
expressiusaffirmatur. C" etiam Cic.
omnis
Inv. I 18 qua
controversia
re
q. sublata est (secludit
ibid.
retinet
66
neutra
Friedrichs,
Kayser);
quare
q. indiget
vult,re

vera

eum

perparce

dium

approbation*.
31-2), ubi

pp.

locis etiam

comicorum

Paucis

accipiendum est
culparum, si ex

poni

affirmavi

potius exspectes;

contra

loco,Cic. Inv. II

(A.J.P. XVIII,

sic fortasse quoque

et

dispartq. genere
facultas non
erit,improbare
pari sumendi
adversarii
rarissimus sit usus, e
oportebit.Qui cum
deductus
Xen. A. I 5. 13 ""rr'
cf.
esse
lingua
potest:

animum

Graeca

uno

"K7r"Tr\fJx6at

"K"ivovs

...

Kal

rp*xtiv

**l

ra

ex

33

orAa*

ol "

cf.ib. II 3. 23 Kal el irot""v"

III
airopovvTff ry irpdypari]

I.

Kal
12

evravav

de
rrjj

Kal

""f"ofi"lTO.
in

Atque
mentem

recurrunt

non
legit,

IV

28,

hoc

et

adverbio
;

de talibus
ti

yap

Kal

considerando

alia

etiam

Graeca

in

scire quoque
quis enim, si apud Ciceronem
Dem.
cogitatqualiasunt
ty
vrcpaiVw,
B?
Plat.
Et
6
si
Euthyphr.
fyvofie*
;
quare
tovto

kcu

DE

ADVERB

QUOQUE

309

10.

in promptu
est conferre
quoque indigetlegas,
hca$""y Plat Euthyphr.4 D, et ""nrcp/cat diKaiov,Phil em.
neutra

neque
in

ut

non

Xen.

in Cic. Fam.

HI

I 4. 16
vfiag eVcuiw*
"y" fiep
Temere
statim affirmaveris,
haec

An.

cVaivcVcTc.

nisi

aemulatione

ex

Graeco

Kock

dc "al v/icir

oirw

apud

Latinos

potuisse oriri; sed

Graecorum

56

koI
;

sic etiam
invertitur,

8. 6 sententia

"rcp qZv

c'fie

non

in

tamen

maxime
florent,
particulae
quibusLatinaelinguae
favet,et operae pretiumest cognoscere, in Catonis

sermone

gravitasminus
de agri cultura libro semel
semel
tantum
occurrere,
quoque
etiam (lug.79) in Sallustii libris,
qui scriptoret gravitatem vere
Romanam
fuit. At contra
Varro,
captavitet Catonis sectator
homo
litteris
Graecis
doctissimus
doctrinae
et
et
magis quam
liberrime
in
hac
elegantiaestudiosus,
particula
egit;quae cum
minus quam
etiam
habeat, paene eodem modo quo koX
gravitatis
levitatem referre
monosyllabon sententiae se insinuare et Graecam
videtur.

Certe

postquam

etiam

ut

etiam, ad

coepit;sed
suasum

est

liberior eius

usus

eo

ex

in

primisfluxit,quod,

substantivis coniunctum

pro quoque cum

clausulam
pertinereatque etiam

ambas

cum

licentius usurpatas
particulas

notionem
quiasaepissime

Graeco

verbo
esse

est, hoc,

coniungi
mihi

per-

petitamexprimere

deberent.
Guilelmus

Hamilton

Kirk.

VIL"

small

of

group

of

in February

present

whom

they

Ashmun6n.

from

called

has

by

measuring

9.5

completely

covers

Iliad

verso

The

cursive.

letters

initial

of
of

ends

five

of

the

Verso, column

].

II

Messrs.

On

recto.

bold, rude

and

the

The

name

of

remains:

~\v6a

]v

J.iriKff

toitov

]c"ircv

of

Grenfell
to

and

the

in the

in

to

the

time

of

Classical

letter

from

alphas

Papyri

in the

of

British

the

been
second
into

and

the

loop

resembles
of

manuscript

Kenyon
the

led

came

somewhat

Museum

Mr.

has
of

and

has

hands

prolonged,

British

by

hand

part

such

thus

fine

very

papyrus

latter

is much

in the

the

the
or

This

type.

Antonines

assigned

more

Texts

the

The

size.

Peace,

middle

is

recto

whom

to

of

first hand

still

the

on

semi-uncial

stroke

upper

the

verses

Hunt,

assign it

reduced

On

Iliad

and

alphas of the

Kenyon,

the

non-literary character

Op]"T"vov"f"iv ]r"

The

century1;

which
of

first column

]ra"rrij

vogue.

Isocrates

in

~]a"yTj

when

the

small,

book

the

]crav

century,

is rather

fifth

preserved.

the

the

are

the

Kenyon

hand

submitted,

of

came

writing

occupy

are

betrays

the

the

they

is very

]otiroi?

back

neat

is

written

second

these

writing of the

The

lines

the

fine
of

The

Mr.

]$rj"rerai

].ira?
Column

thirteen

what
papyrus

These

columns,

that

The

lines

two

of

of which

columns,

it.

1, 1. 11,

column
}Op](Ttpov"f"tvt

so

eighteen

upon

parts

are

but

cm.,

spent

Museum.

said
was

Cairo

at

weeks

of six

Gizeh

pieces

Homer."

it,that

represented

are

the

4.8

the

e.

hands

my

course

secured

the

inevitable

the

"

in

were

Among

into

came

papyri

ILIAD

OF

in the

year,

Greek

on

through

dealer

FRAGMENT

literary papyri

the

work

in

there

PAPYRUS

to

British

Museum,

the

first

Museum

pi. IV.

ILIAD E 824-841.

G00gle

zed by
Digiti

AMERICAN

312

and elision is sometimes

they

have

editions have

is the

Vulgate

text

for yuwrK*.

error

in the other lines

comma;

colon.

fragmentfurnishes

The

an

indicated

"

In 830, modern

839.

PHILOLOGY,

by the apostrophe.The high

only punctuation-mark 828, 830, 838, and possibly

the

pointis

OF

JOURNAL

few

it
interesting
readings.Naturally,
that is represented. ywwmw
824 is probably
It is unsupported by the manuscripts,
and

the editors read

ytyw""r*a or yi*wriu", which the sense

and seems
requires."r$ty*\os 835 is equallyunintelligible,

support, editors and

no

superioriotas
least

to

the

that the papyrus

has had at
he
not thoroughwas
why
going.

839 shew

and

have

Yet

manuscriptsreading z"VcXoy.

in 832 and

corrector,

one

obviously

wonders

one

of yu^o-jcw,
indeed,it is probable the v was
for excision. There is an additional stroke in the middle
In the

marked

case

of it,which may be thus interpreted.

The stroke with which the
the
of
deleted
noticeable.
corrector
a
833 is hardlymore
paxn"ra"r6at
But frlcpfAor shews no trace of the corrector's hand, while the line

hardly be

can

The

restored in such

above

the

approvalof most
are

of

number

the firsthand.
tonicus'

as

way

to

the
justify

nominative*

has

corrector

writes

again asserted himself in 833, where he

In this he has the
penultimate of paxfi"rao6ai.
modern
editors,who printfaax^atadai.There
a

however,
manuscripts,

which

have the

readingof

The

betraysno consciousness of Arispapyrus

of
rejection 838, 839; but the margins might tell a

different story. The

the firsthand

readingin 840
wrote

fxaanya,

is not

quitecertain.

in which

the corrector

rently
Appadeleted

thee.
In the

the lacunae
following
transcription

are

suppliedfrom

the

of Leaf, except that,in view of the usage of the papyrus, the

dative iotas are omitted.
and marks
Accents,breathings,
points,

text

are
printedonly where they occur in the papyrus.
quantity
under
letter
that the readingis not quitecertain
means
a
point

of

that
line,

the corrector

824-841

the letter as wrong.

/Lt[a^v Kotpaviovra
6ta ykavKcnrit
fffrcir[a
9]/Lt"i'0cr'
aOrjvrj

yuwer]***
yap
825

has marked

tov

aprja

a]v y aprja
aBapar\cAV*
rotiy
firjTf

to

roi

ava

fttyrctip
ye de [iOili

aXAop

ry[a"p
tmrappoBoseifit

A
; a

FRAGMENT

PAPYRUS

aXX

ay

Jc"ra prjiirpovrv

OF

ILIAD

[c^cfuawxpa

313

E.

unrovt

m[" aC"" Qovpovaprja

"rx*"uiy*
aAA oir/MxraXXoy
tovto]"
t[vktop
fuupofAtvov
off irp]vlijv
fuv (pot r]c
ayopcvw
ijpij

rv^o*]dc

83O

kokop

"cat

orcvr

"

Tpaxrt]
aprj"tiv
paxrjfracBai
arap [apytiourtv
dc
XfAaorai
d]cfttra Tpa"*"T"Tiv[o/luAci
r"y

wv

(rlcpcXoff[ficy
imrajr
^i]/Ltcwy
a"/"

835

"*

84O

TraXty cpvaao" 6 d* a[p"ppair"t"e atropovac*

X"tpt]
Atop
c^ivc fr[apai
dioftijdca
di(f"pov
17 d cff]
d'
0ca# /*"ya
c|3[pa^#
afay
ffi/i"/bui]via
(prjyivos
6tov
dc[t]*r)v
avdpad apiarov
ya[paytv
fipitijoavvr]1'
iraXXa? oBijvt)
dc /Mcrrc[i]yaq[Via
Xafcr]o
/cat

cirja

avrtK

824

yuwca

827

to

ye ;

[p"/i
irporra *\"

M^"^Xa$"

Hnrowr

Leaf; yiyrAow Dindorf, La Roche, Van Leeuwen.

Vrat. a1,Eust.;
rtv ye J (j*"r.ro*),
OQT (R J"/r.),

t6v"" S

Lips.Mosc.

831

rvicrov; "rrvicr6vVan

832

vpmpr

^33

XafMCt

""rc

3 ;

to*

M.

Leeuwen.

prim. Dindorf.
e. AEG.
Leaf; wpyijv La Roche, Van Leeuwen
irpuiri* corr.
paxh""*6"*man. prim. HLOP(?)QR, Vr. A, Mosc. 3.
corr.
Dindorf,La Roche, Leaf.
fxaxno"rBai
Vr. a.
paxcVaccr"uVan
pAx*v6ai G (supr.aa)] pax*"raa6ai
man.

Leeuwen.
arap l

835

avrapJMQR.

o"rcXoff ; 23tv"\oy

Dindorf, La

Roche,

Van

Leeuwen, Leaf,

etc.

836

tpvaaal

(pv"ra"ra

D.

dderovvrat AristonicUS.

838,839
puts this verse
839 Van Leeuwen
840 to; a^G'; ytyH.
man.
prim.; paanya
paartiya

in the

corr.,

margin.
Dindorf,La Roche,

Van

Leeuwen, Leaf, etc.

The

great papyrus

is CCXXIII

of the

of the fifthbook of the Iliad

representative
written early in the
Oxyrhynchus Papyri,1

known
the
of the long document
third century on the verso
as
1
Petition of Dionysiato the Praefect.' The verso
preserves eleven
in all,
others
completecolumns and considerable parts of seven
"

1Grenfell

and

Hunt, Oxyrhynchus Papyri,II,pp. 96-114.

3 14

AMERICAN

JO URNAL

OF

PHIL

376 lines,the last of which

grouped under
piecesfrom
Texts,1 and

which

which

is 705.
The
the number
CXXVII

Mr.

to the second
positively,

has

British Museum

(1)include

described

Palaeography*he

century.

They

onlypublishedpapyrus

in his Classical

refers,though

comprise lines

not

731-743,*

The

witness for the lines it preserves.

Edgar

J. Goodspeed.

Kenyon, Classical Texts from Papyri in the British Museum,

'Kenyon, Palaeography of Greek Papyri,p. 139.

'Mr.
the

ments
frag-

three small

present fragmentis thus one of the

of Iliad E as yet announced, and the
oldest representatives

815-818, and 846-850.

two

Kenyon

in his

OLOGV.

pp. 98, 99.

Kenyon kindly suppliesme with this correction in the descriptionof

which has througha misprintbeen publishedas containing
firstfragment,

lines 731-734

only.

NOTE.

The

Prellwitz, in

Etymology

his

Etymological

and

Anglo-Saxon
The

root

late

passage

and

it

the

On

forms

only
the

forth

the

starting-point

that

its isolated

that

have

If

Zubaty

stinnr,
is to

is, as

be

group
which
and

is

is

sift

he

As

with

f.),the

with

these

which

are

derivatives, and
form.

recognized;

account

on

Pptapft has
hence

no
more

by

(1.c,

of

reconstructed
of

Grund.

its side, the

new

Indo-

of "r0cW,
that

p. 4,

of Avestan

sigis.

represented

variation

serviceable.

reflex

like to associate

is
be

may

Brugmann,

noun

laws

it

note)
gao-

it

hazd, Gothic

derived

The

cf.

phonetic

connection

'kampfesbeute'

would

one

sahas, Avestan
words

the

o-dcVo* for

Zubaty's suggestion

wrong.

has, besides, littleto recommend

Sanskrit

clearer, and

the

XXXI

dhdna-

Greek

that

objectionable

out,

of

in

pen*

probability is

the

operation

the

to

with

original relationship.

demonstrably

Indo-European
well

due

and

words,

I believe

prose.

left with

are

we

system

is confined

and

its side

by

that

of

group

(cf.KZ.

or-

points

words

its

So

right in maintaining

connected

dana-y and
The

of this

its

had

verbal

of

model

the

is associated

which

^W,

meaning,

in battle.

and

epic poetry

very

is the

tragic poets

after

o-0"W

fact that

positionis

sth- is

European

late

and

concealed

from

and

Homer

the

by

with

114.

p.

hoc,

"

to

the

by

firm'

'to stand

sense

and

ad

fullydeveloped
imperfect are quoted

and

in sound

both

coined

"rdcV" is not

of present

Gram.,

up

root

words

Germanic

of "r0*vap6tin

it is taken

to

word

'firm, strong/

stinnr

of the

occurrence

after which

tragic poets,

it is called
"r"W

only

hand,

other

otov*,

evidently postulated

probably

most

Norse

connection

is

The

I 505,

was

them

the

under

*0"pap6e and

by Streitberg,Urgerm.

sthend

unnecessarily.

to

The

sift.

is also assumed

"r0eW

"

with

connects

ibenoi.

Dictionary,

with

aOivoty assigns it, together

V sthend,

of

"rd"W

The

547;

formation

root

in

Greek

as

*seghe-

palatals and

from

by fy"
in

its

gutturals

Noreen,
is

the

are

is

Abriss,

etymologically

3l6

AMERICAN

p. 199, aQd

the literature cited there.

find forms

with

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

Beside

guttural(c" Hirt, Der

dsaghnos (RV. i. 31, 3),asaghnor
a

the burden,' sakvan-

High

German

and

Gothic

sign,

labialization of

Indo-European

contamination

of the

bharam

'

powerful,Greek

root

'thou didst

we

may

come
over-

txyp6**"X?P**"Old
for

*stgu.

both
gutturaldisappears,

following*-,

two

seghe-we
skrit
idg.Ablaut, "495): San-

sihu, miswritten

labio-velar

Germanic, before

for the

'

this root

reconstruct

As

the

in Greek

*se$hcn-

third form, *se$Ju- (possibly

a

precedingforms),is

vouched

for by

saghai%RV. i.57, 4, and this with loss of the vowel of

first syllable a type recognizedfor this category ; cf. Hirt,
cit.,
"843 and the suffix -nos yields*z$6-nos9 which in turn

Sanskrit
the

"

op.
will become
For

the

"

in Greek

"r"W.

suffix *-nos cfl Latin

pig-nus, Sanskrit

rek-nas, and

Brugmann, Grund. II 389. Such picking up of a preceding

sound by a suffix must rest on a false division of a word in which
the sound
ism,
belongsto the stem ; compare, e. g., ego4ism : despottobacco-nisi : pian-ist. In the present case the starting-point
for o-A'-m may perhapsbe found in the closelyassociated pcr-or.
George
Catholic

University

op

Amkrica.

Melville

Bolling.

REVIEWS

Griechische

Grammatik

ionslehre

(Lautlehre, Stammbildungs-

Miinchen,
of

appearance

has

large

scope,

collection

of the actual

facts of the

Greek

mediaeval

and

and

Greek

ancient

Grammar

was

once

and, although

language,

but

dialects

same

historical

the
The

in

is hardly

mann's
Brugcomplete

with

or

meagre

The

development.

Meyer's
as

an

of
of

treatment

than

more

side

the

on

its historical

for the syntax, Gustav

a rival of Brugmann's

its author

but

of

as

purpose
the most

is of value

Jannaris

Greek,

the

Except

Grammatik

double

than

more

furnishes

of the

of

modern

dilettantism.

to

mar,
Gram-

Greek

Brugmann's

the

serves

Ktlhner-Blass

Historical

Dritte

Brugmann.

of

event

The

antiquated explanation

often

of

enlarged
an

of these

none

grammar.

Flex-

prime importance.
unusually productive of Greek
grammars

been

but

Karl

edition

new

previous edition, is

last decade

Dr.

und

1900.

thoroughly revised, and

size of the

NOTICES.

BOOK

Syntax), von

und

Auflage.
The

AND

piece

of

Griechische

historical

mar,
gram-

grappled with the problems

the
incisiveness
with quite
savoir
and
same
/aire as Brugmann,
fullness
But
its greater
it
certain
the last
a
advantage.
gave
edition of Meyer's grammar
distinct
One
was
a
disappointment.
feels that the author, whose
illness was
perhaps already approaching,
tried to introduce
which
had come
the new
material
to light
since the previous edition,and
the new
literature on
many
tions,
queswith
the least possible amount
of revision.
citations
New
often added
these
were
mechanically to the old paragraphs, when
have
should
been
revised
in
the
the
of
thoroughly
properly
light
additions.
as

The

collection

Blass,
The

and
new

as

was

of material
an

historical

and

it is less
grammar

great
all question

Greek

beyond
language.

if not

systematic, so

is neither

fish

complete than the

it is no
longer up to

on

increase

and

which

work

of Brugmann,

edition

revision

work,

result

never

the

other

hand, with

nor

fowl

Kiihnerdate.
its

plete
com-

in size, is substantially a new

of the
is the historical grammar

combines
Here, as
elsewhere, the author
a
of the material, remarkable
field of work
for one
whose
mastery
is necessarilyso
critical judgment
the
and
keenest
wide, with
of
Professor
is nothing
Brugmann
systematization.
great power
made
system

details

the
are

and

object

much

so

of criticism.

that

his

But

worship

of system
and

has

been

a
consistency
respect for
invaluable
qualitiesin dealing with the multiplicityof
the chronological complications incident to the study

3l8

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

of historical grammar,
and the lack of them depreciates
the value
of much otherwise brilliantwork.
In disputedquestions,
of which
there are stillso many,
sion
concludiffer
this
that
from
or
one
may
uncertain
to be
or
as
an
as
so
explanation
regard many
may
littlebetter than a nan
that
be
c
ertain
but
one
fairly
liquet,
may
which
the view adopted by Brugmann offers a working hypothesis
has been thought out in all its bearings.
It is an interesting
questionhow widely Brugmann's grammar,
in its treatment
of the sounds
and forms, has been and will be
used
by Greek scholars in general,those who have no special
be
but who would
trainingor interest in comparative grammar,
glad to assimilate its important results in the field of Greek.
of presentation,
Surely no fault can be found with the manner
which is clear and precise. As for practical
no
phonetics,
greater
is
student
trained
than
demanded
is
knowledge
by every
possessed
of modern
languages,and should be expected equallyof every
student of the classics. Forms
from other languagesare of course
cited here and there,but the pages
with
not so overloaded
are
these as to repel one
who
is not acquaintedwith Sanskrit,Old
of linguistic
As for the generalprinciples
etc.
ment,
developBulgarian,
a knowledge of which
is,as the author emphasizes,more
important than an acquaintancewith Sanskrit,they are discussed
but clearly
If after all it is true, as
in the Introduction.
briefly
it
remains
is
that
to
the
we
a sealed book
hope
not,
grammar
of
in
classical
the
be
the
nature
can
reason
scholars,
only
many
of the historical development
the subject. No thoroughgoing treatment
and complexity
is possible
without a degree of subtlety
which
well produce a feelingof confusion in the reader,
may
than
unless offset by a more
to the subject
severe
application
times
are
willingto give. Scientific progress in this field somemany
comprehensive statement, but
helpsto a simplerand more
oftener it involves subtler distinctions,
minuter subdivisions and
limited conditions than it was
more
thought necessary
previously
itselfin many
of
This increasingcomplexityshows
to assume.
the changes made in the work under review,e. g. in the treatment
of Att. a ("10),
of the change of r to a ("48),of the forms of comparison
feasible to produce a
("230),etc., etc. It is of course
brief historical grammar
with emphasis on the more
of Greek
certain and obvious phases of development, but it is the fuller
from
not
a
treatment,
primer, that we expect and welcome

Brugmann.
tion
The Introduction and the chapterson Phonology, Stem-Formaof this review, occupy
which
and Inflection,
form the subject
as
against 176 in the previousedition. The least
362 pages
in
Introduction.
Two
is
the
change
pages on the relation of
Greek Grammar
are
omitted,and the
to ComparativeGrammar
increased by the consection on Methodology is correspondingly
sideration
of
of certain real or allegedlimitations to the principle
of formuthe invariability
of the phoneticlaws.
The impossibility

AMERICAN

320

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

in -*ar"oi, nparoet Wto^c*, ma, yaf etc.),

from
and differing
dialects no
differ
than
these
themselves
more
among
(the only important differences are the dat. pi. in -otr for cons,
with Elean, but not in Old
stems, found in Locrian in common
Phocian, and the use of *'"cum
ace, which the Doric dialects have
replacedby "W or its descendant).
Further comments
be brief.
must
Anm,
and
but
2.
not from Kpaya and cipara,
are
"io,
tlpijvti
*pqvi
from by-forms with originale.
For the former cf. Kretschmer,
1. c. ; for the latter note
of Wpi^a on Lesbian and
the appearance
Cretan
(G. Meyer*, p. 98), and, now, in Delphian
inscriptions
No. 2502, with Baunack's
(Collitz,
note, p. 662). Although the
between Att.-Ion. 9 and a in other dialects is of course
contrast
of cases
due in the great majority
in
to the retention of original
a
the latter,yet the dialectic preferencefor the e and a-sounds
when
shows
itselfalso in the unconestablished,
scious
once
respectively,
in the case
choice of doublets, sometimes
of the
even
s
hort
etc.
corresponding
vowels, e. g. Dor. *a, ya, "ra, fopoV,
"17. A new example of the use of o for f is seen in 6\oaU (Att.
of Lycosura
on
an
oXa/,Horn. ovXat, 6\pa- in glosses),
inscription
numerals
the Doric

'Ap*.,
1898, pp.
publishedby Leonardos,'e"".

249

ff.

decisive example of a genuine Ionic f (i.e. not

the
letter
f, used for the glide sound, as in afvrov) is
merely
from an inscription
furnished by the form 'AyctriXEfo,
on
a ProtoCorinthian lekythos in the possessionof the Boston
Museum
Arts.1 This bears
IF.
of Fine
the conclusion of Thumb,
out
IX 323, that it is unnecessary
to questionthe reading of the
Naxian fi["f"]iicapridris
"30. One would be glad of an explanationof Delphian tcrjvap
The

most

or

KTjvav

'burnt-offering.'

P. 57, footnote.
Hoffmann's
explanationof K\copn6povas from
is
declared
*K\"0'"fiir6pov
impossible. But if the process of elision,
in sentence-combination,has extended
which originated
to the first
of compounds so as to become
member
a regularfeature in composition
why may not the oppositeprocess of aphaeresis,
("132),
which
("141),also
Brugmann admits in sentence-combination
its appearance
would
make
in composition? Such a supposition
also allow us to explaindafuopy6s
from
Locr.,EL,
Arcad.)
(Dor.,
without
Anm.
to
resorting *"afuo-opy6s
2),against
("55,
da/uo-epy",
be urged the absence
of any other evidence for the
which
may
of an "?-gradeform of this root.
The
existence in Greek
tracted
conand *da/ui""py"fc
forms dr}fitovpy6t
do not,
(Heracl.apn*\"pyiK6s)
conditions producingsuch aphaeThe
of course,
resis
require-opyo*.
stillremain obscure, but no more
in placeof elision would
so
well
the
The whole
than in sentence-combination.
as
as
matter,
phenomenon discussed in "48,deserves further investigation.
1

at

An

account

of this

givenin a paper read

Phil. Association, July,1900.

lekythoswas

meeting of the Amer.

by Professor

Tarbell

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

32

This is the
a"."
aus
"o,
forms
such
Selinuntian
as
acceptedview,
unexplained
of
rtK"fMr,piK"vn (Collitz,
3046; early6th cent., so no possibility
Att. influence such
for Boeot. "rov\S"rrts),
Locr.
is claimed
as
cruXwra, etc., further Heracl. rrrp"pov,Trap"x**, and the numerous
in 'AyX""examples of Doric proper names
(G. Meyer8,p. 205).
If we assume
that justas we
have Dor. y from ae, but a from at, so
in order,
Dor. a" from ao, but a from ao, the forms mentioned
are
from
from
e.
I iroXia^oc
noXii-oxot
(Loc.)
*naf*d-oxos
g. irap"x"*
acXtor. Of the
: SXior from
(Pindar),
justas ttui}t"from ttuo"t"
from
can
come
alleged examples of a from ao, Boeot. (pxxrarrcs
of
in
the
to
-"",
-"*
belonging
(cf.
-j}",
"t"Z"raoyr"s
presents
type
unless
takes
Boeot. dafuwovrer),
one
similarly
Arg. *araycXapciw,
in which
this with Brugmann ("322)from a present ytXa/u,
it
case
would not enter into the question. The only difficulty
is with the
forms of the 2d sing.aor.
mid., like "Va"a. As such forms are
known
only from Theocritus and a grammaticalnotice,there is
that they are
a
but, waiving this,they
possibility
'hyper-Doric,'
be
attributed
w
to
levellingith the other forms of
qualitative
may
the same
tense.
To aXiaoxrw and the other Argive forms with "nr may
"48, Anm.
P. 62.

"Dor.

el. aol.

but

aus

und

ao

leaves

added

of Tanagra,
Boeot. dy6paa"nsfrom an inscription
publishedby Reinach, Rev. des 6tud. gr., 1899, pp. 53 ff.
beside yiyropatis the
"84,6. It can not be accidental that yfrofuu
dialects and appears
at an
regular form in many
early period,
whereas other examples of
for yv are only sporadic.Obviously
be

now

the

unreduplicated
ye* ofcycvm,etc., has playeda part.

"91.
the

on

The

assimilation of

"r

to

cited
Tanagra inscription

tt

is also Boeotian.

Cf. dacjcvXtot

above.

rcora
example of haplology is furnished by
beside
on
wor"r
a Gortynian inscription
by Halbherr,
published,
Am. Journ. of Arch., 1897, p. 192.
The explanationof this as for
which
the
reviewer
in readingHalbherr's comoccurred
to
ments,
veoVara,
is also suggested by Brugmann in another place(p. 201,
the same
is
the genitivewort?
on
footnote). Whether
inscription
doubtful. Probably it is
also an example of haplologyis more

"126.

new

ray

heteroclitic.
Gort. to rptrpa
almost

'a third,'not 'threefold'

certainlymeans
Mitth.,
as
(Keil'sinterpretation
1895,p. 51, is unlikely),
fnxi6\iov,
and

be from *Tpirrwpa.
"145,p. 152. "Es bedeutet das die Entstehung eines prinziiiber den alten
piellneuen
Akzents, der das Uebergewicht gewann
Hochton
einer seiner Stelle vorausgehenden Silbe,aber schwacher
last clause,
The
als der ihm nachfolgendeaUe Hochton"
war
involved
which I have italicized,
a
misconception
only perpetuates
The
in III and V of Wheeler's
well-known
statements.
new
which
whenever
in
arose
accent
a secondary accent
originated
of
the originalfree accent
than a certain number
had left more
But when
unaccented.
the originalaccent
was
morae
already
so

can

not

322

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

within these limits,

a
secondaryaccent had no raison dyttre%and
there is no reason
whatever for assuming its existence,' schwacher '
As a matter
of fact,Brugmann
otherwise.
no
or
longer makes
it
in
within the last three
of
use
explainingaccent-shifting
any
syllables.All such changes must be explainedas specialprocesses
such as the dactylic
ences
influor
as due to analogical
shifting,
within the several suffix categories.
""I53"x59" l""' Brugmann's classificationof compounds is so
widely adopted that it would perhaps be unwise to tamper with
it. But one
not
can
help feelingthat the distinction between
III
II
and
Classes
is not a vital one.
In each language there are
certain adverbial prefixes
which are not found outside of composition,
in other languages,and so are
but which occur
separately
from Class III. Why
make
not separated by Brugmann
a separate
class for the two prefixes
which are
not found
separatelyin
of these,the negative "-, is after
as one
any language, especially
?
all only the reduced form of the ne which does occur
separately
the distinction between
what is given
Far more
importantseems
which have sprung from
as subdivision
2) of Class III (adjectives
Lat. ab-notmist etc.)
e.
phrases, g. vntp-avtipvirot,
prepositional
class.
and the other subdivisions of the same
between
"230. One of the most strikingexamples of levelling
of
is
in
Heracl.
nokiormv
the forms
seen
(Tab. Her. I
comparison
130),which has replacedn\*ioT"r under the influence of n-oXw.
occurred to the writer before noting that it had
This explanation
already been given by Hornolle, Bull. corr. hell.,1891, p. 627.
So also Meister,Collitz,
4629, note.
A
new
example of the Aeolic inflection of the perfect
"231.
the same
at
time, of the older formation without
and,
participle
and
in Boeot.
is seen
Boeot.
K
FtPvKovoiift6vT""v
dnodtdoavBi)
(cf.
alreadyquoted.
feda"orq(nom. pi.") from the Tanagra inscription
"232. For la see now J.Schmidt, KZ. 36, 391 f.
Ber. d. sachs. G. d. W.,
(Verf.,
"256. " Vgl. novs neben rpj-iro?
remained
S.
form
for
The
a time in compounds
191)."
-iro*
1897,
of
influence
the
of
second declension
the
adjectives
supported by
the
further
1.
But
note
(Brugmann, a).
development in Cretan.
under
influence
of neuter
and
the
with
nw
j-stems,
By contrast
be
felt
form.
Cf.
to
neuter
came
as
a
Gortyn. to xapralnos
-not
(passagesquoted by Miss Searles, Lexic. Study of Grk. Insc,
affected a preceding substantive,so that we
even
s. v.). It has
find once
ace.
though rbv ov* follows in the same
Kapralnot,
sg. *vs
sentence.

from LycofivtvQai
Elean
also from the new
and dafioci"fi"P
in contrast to Sapfnv; also
bronze bapoaioialike yvola,
Gortyn. bayno^v (Am. Journ.of Arch., 1897, p. 206) in contrast to

"332. To Arc. dbucivra add now

sura
('e"".
*Apx.,1898, p. 249).

Umivbrsitt

of

Chicago, July, 1900.

Kvivaav and

Note

CARL

DARLING

BUCK.

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

323

Sanskrit-English
Etymologicallyand Philologically
Dictionary,
Arranged with SpecialReference to Cognate Indo-European
Monier-Williams.
New
Languages, by Sir Monier
edition,
greatlyenlargedand improved,with the collaboration
of Professor

E.

other scholars.
The

first edition

Leumann,

Professor

C.

Oxford, At the Clarendon

Cappeller,

and

Press, 1899.

Monier-Williams*
well-known
Sanskrit
dictionary,
publishedin 1872,had the misfortune of being a book
with a littletoo much
of a history. The author had absorbed
his
predecessors,especiallythe great lexicon of the Petersburg
of the authors
Academy, rather hastilyand uncritically
; and one
of the Petersburg Lexicon, Dr. von
took
Bohtlingk,
systematic
notice of this defect in the prefaceof the fourth volume
of the
In truth,
shorter (second) edition of the Russo-German
work.

Monier-Williams'

of

not a very satisfactory

was
publication,
for a modest hand-book, not
Too expensive
it hung like
of authority,
scholar's source
in
mid-air.
did
lose
The
not
author,however,
Trijanku,
courage :
is here followed up by a decided improvement
his first endeavor
is to him that goes among
Woe
in every particular.
the lexicographers.
the
work, includingprefaceand introduction,
Although
finished during the lifetime of the author,he did not live to
was
its covers
the very substantia] book between
: a shylypathetic
see
M.
his
F.
tellsthe
Monier-Williams,
by
postscript
son,
story.
from a hasty survey, but it
One can
not judge a lexicon finally
is a pleasureto say that the present work
is one
of very great
fault
chief
that
found
with it is that
merit.
the
be
must
Indeed,
its diffusion will be much
retarded by the almost prohibitory
price
of twenty-one dollars. A Sanskrit professor
not airily
can
mend
recomthe book as a manual
to his students,lest he be taken for a
humorist ; and, after all,one
of the uses
of a lexicon is that it
should be in the hands of students.
Not that the book is intrinsically
dear : it is a stout quarto volume
of nearly 1400 pages
in
three columns
of small print;it contains 180,000 words (60,000
tively
relathan the first edition) it is indeed the only existing,
more
in one
Sanskrit
lexicon
volume.
one
Moreover,
complete
the wisdom
and the generosityof the Delegates
must
not doubt
of the Oxford UniversityPress
presumably the book is as cheap
as is at all possible.
has as yet come
Neither Vedic nor Sanskrit lexicography
close
the
mind
of
Nirvana
when
that
the
to
professional
lexicographer
is disturbed only by a thinly trickling
of addenda.
We
stream
Colossal numbers
the periodof the aftermath.
are
as yet far from
of pages of texts and commentaries
stillwaitingfor their first
are
edition ; e. g., of Vedic texts, the Kathaka-collection,the Paippalada version of the Atharva-Veda, and the Satras of Hiranyake-

book

although it did sell.

final enough for the

"

"

"in,

Baudhayana,

and

Bbaradvaja. Sayana's recentlypublished

AMERICAN

324

OF

JOURNAL

to the Atharvan
commentary
contains
The
present volume

PHILOLOGY.

presents
about

good

deal that is

new.

of addenda.

The
of words
in the Sanskrit lexicon of the future will be
nearer
300,000 than 180,000. No doubt every Sanskrit scholar
numbers
has his little privatelist: my own
and odd
a hundred
I can
of this life of hard
the memory
items.
not better honor
tion
work, devoted so largelyto the lexicon,than by offering
a selecfrom
of
the
addenda
the
notes
own
more
to
important
my
lexicon of the future.
In Maitr. Samh. 4. 8. 7 (115.13) occurs
the Ar. \*y.stem
stnan
and
in the dat.
Neither
smdnam.
ace
smane
Bohtlingk nor
Monier-Williams
suggests any meaning. The passage reads;
25

pages

number

pufiapaU cak$u$e cakquh

prdnath punar dehy asmdi
smane

him
In

smane

smdnath

vace

vdcarh

prdndya

Two
formulas explain
parallel
smdnam
lord of prosperity
for
as 'self to self: 'O
restore
,
!'
s
elf
breath
breath
to
to
to
self,
to
sight sight,
speech speech,
of the

one

in the

XVI

svdhd.

tmdnam
9. 3, we have tmane
;
dtmana
In
dlmdnam.
AJPh.
7,
I explained the defective stem
tman
due to assimilation
as
of 'self: the stem
the stem
tana in the sense
stnan,

parallels,
Agv. "r. 6.

other, Apast. "r. 14.

421
to

21.

unless it be a pure blunder for tman, is again further assimilated

for 'self
to another stem
namely, sva.
Pischel,Ved. Stud. I 84, cites Vaska 6. 24 : a tvd vigantvindava
d galda dhamanlndm,
the passage
emending and interpreting
"

and connection.
The passage
without knowing its source
from Man. "raut.1. 7. 2. 18; the stanza
in full is : d ma

is taken

vigantv
me
rasam
galda dhamanindth, rasena
prt^a. The
also Apast. "r. 8. 7. 10 with two new
words (wantstanza
occurs
ing
in the lexicons)in the second
pada : d galgd dhavanlndm.
Pischel's emendation
of a galda to dgaldd is more
than lematic.
probindava,

The

upon
ALII,

word
dvak^dmam, AV. 6. 37. 3, adverb, meaning 'down
the ground/ is wanting. Cf. AV. 1 1. 10. 23d,and see SBE.
pp. 93 and

476.

the expressionk$uro bhrjvdn'a razor

In TS. 4. 3. 12. 3 occurs
with the strop/ The word bhrjvdn= bhurijvdnis wanting. See
AJPh. XVII 417.
for one of the celestial guardiansof
The word anghari,a name
VS.
the soma
(e.g.
"ankh. "r. 6. 12. 20 in the
5. 32),appears
in
lexicons.
all
form anhdri.
Wanting
bkeka-vihkrndhikd
'croak of a
In Maitr. Up. 6. 22 the word
frog*is leftunaccounted for in the lexicons.
All lexicons ignore the list of witchcraft plants{gkora, or

dngirasd),catalogued Vait. Qr. 5.

10

as

kapurviparvd,rodakd,

division of the words is

contain
two
not
plants; see
kapurviparud may
quite secure:
edition. For the theme
Critical Notes, p. 63, of Garbe's
see
JAOS. XI 387; SBE. XLII, p. xviii S.\ and Bloomfield, The
of Indo-Aryan Research),p. 8.
Atharvaveda
(Encyclopedia

vrkkdvatl, nddd, and

nirdakanti.

The

REVIEWS

The

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

325

word

with
kranda, AV. 11. 4, 2, occurring in company
and
sianayitnu thunder/ vidyut 'lightning,' var$a 'rain/designates
'wind*
XLVI1I
the 'roarer';see
ZDMG.
as
570, note 2;
XLVIII
SBE.
623.
In Kaug. 38. 3 ki^kuru 'staff,
club' (schol.
laku\a-= lagu(}a),
wanting in the lexicons,is to be placedby the side of ki$ku, with
'

the same
meaning, Pafic. Br. 6. 5. 12.
The word
kind
brahmagraka, some
the

reported on
quoted from
Kauc.

authorityof native

Sayana's introduction

of

possessionby demons,'
be
now
lexicographers,
may

to

AV.

2.

9, and

Kecava

to

27. 5.

The bahuvrlhi-compound
fukrdpr^ha, AV. 13. 1. 33, translated
in the lexicons by having a bright back/ means
'carryingsoma
his
SBE.
see
back';
XLII,
upon
pp. 211, 667.
Sayana to AV. 8. 5. 15, speaking ol hostile sacrifices designed
for the destruction of enemies, picks out a particular
named
one
*

'eagle'sarrow/

fyene$u

to

wit

yas

ddiydgdirjighdhsatilark pumdnsam
The

tvdth hihsdsddhandih

gyeneqv-

jahi.
of 'destroy'(schol.
tinlkrtdh

tinl-karomi in the sense

SV. Mantrabrahmana
2. 7. 1.
The same
has
the
2.
bahuvrihi-adjective
text,
sdfdtikdhin
7. 4,
with krimayah 'worms
connection
with
accompanied
dfdtikds.'
The schol. analyzes: afotikaydsaha.
But the word
twice
occurs
with initial long a : TA.
At any rate, it is a
1. 8. 7 and
4. 36. 1.
kind of worms
in the body.
designationof some
The verb aii+marj 'wipe off upon/ Maitr. Sarhh. 4. 1. 9 (p. 12,
I. 8),is wanting in the Pet. Lexs. and Monier-Williams
The
practicewhich is known
"arlkh.Grh. as garbharak^ana
o
f
the
foetus'
corresponds in the parallelpassage
'protection
verb

tanukrtah)occurs

Acv. Grh.
'rite for preventing the
1.
13. 1 to anavalobhana
extinction of the foetus.' The
word
last-named
is imperfectly
construed
the
the
its
for
of
lubh =
translators,
root
by
meaning
XII
for
Another
the
see
name
AJPh.
same
lup=yup\
422.

garbha-drhhana, Kauc.

ceremony,

lexicons.
The word
anus

or

rectum

35.

12,

is

wanting

in the

as a euphemism
'out-breathing/
apdna, literally
occurs
as early as Darila to Kauc.
25. 9.

AV.
has the
1. 2 (p. 15, last line)
which
to
carmacarma-khalvd-mukha,
corresponds
in the same
drii-mukha
author's
introduction to AV. 2. 3 (p. 205,
to mean
middle). The words
seem
'opening of a water-skin ' :
the lexicons are silent on the subject.
Sayana glossesanuspkuram, AV. 1. 2. 3, by pratisphuranam,
otherwise unquoted ; see p. 21, middle.
Popular etymology has created upadlpikd (Mahldhara to VS.
II. 74) and uddlpikd(Ath. Paric. 67. 2) out of upajihvikd,
upajlkd,
upadlkd 'a kind of ant'; see AJPh. VII 483; Kau"., Introd.,p.
xliii. For Pali forms of these words
London
see
Academy, Nov.
19, 1892. upadlpikd is wanting in the lexicons.

Sayana
compound

in the introduction

for

to

326
Of

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

sari (thrush),
and krfa
talking birds,fuka (parrot),
defined by Darila to Kauc.
bird ; sari (jarikd)is
10.
2 as
gomeiiaka a black long-tailed
defined by Kecava, ibid.,
as
kanfdrikd. Neither gomenaka nor
kanfdrikd(as a bird-name)is in the lexicons. The three yellow
birds fuka, ropandkd,and hdridrava in AV. i. 22. 4 seem
also to
talk (Kauc. 26. 20). Sayana in his introduction to AV.
1. 22
defines them
as
respectively
fuka,kdtfkafuka,and gopltanakd
(cf.Kecava, who has gopltilaka).Neither kdtfhafuka nor gopltanakd
is in the lexicons.
Darila defines haridravah
(gopltilakd)
as citakdh(perhaps
ciccika,RV. 10. 146.2).
The
pake) cook,'
Dhatupatha 22. 22 has a root srd (jsrdyati,
hitherto unquoted. Sayana to AV. 2. 3. 3 avails himself of it to
a wound
explainthe compound aruh-srdna 'remedy which causes
It is well possible
that we have here the source
to ripenor heal.'
of the root srd in the Dhatupatha. Cf. SBE.
XLII, p. 279.
of 'spirituous
The
in the sense
unquotable kdcamdcl
liquor*
appears in the schol. to Kauc. 31. 28, and Sayana to AV. 6. 136
(vol.II,p. 284, bottom), as a plant that yieldsfruit {kdcamdcl-

the

the last,
krfa,is
('prediger-krahe'),

'

'

'

phalam).
Sayana at AV.
This he defines as

for fifuko of the text.

(mrga). The matter is
XLII
not quiteclear; see SBE.
464. Other readingsof Sayana
that may interest the lexicographer
are
: gadunta
galwita,AV.
AV. 6. 85. 3 ; gldtfhd
6. 83. 3 ; vifvadhdyanihfor vifvadhdyatih,
For mad hu fibhum
AV. 2. 14. 6.
madhukridam,
for kd$(ha"
as
of
and Sayana, see
SBE.
the name
a honey-mixture in Kecava
XLII, p. 461. Sayana in his introd, to AV. 2. 8 has tilapinjikdy
in st. 3 of the hymn; in the introd.
the equivalent
as
oitilapinjl
has
kanikikd
he
'small grain* in place of Darila's
1
to AV.
3.
kanikd:
all gloss anftn at Kauc. 14. 19.
kanikvikd
and Kecava's
of
For
definition
AV. 1. 17. 4, as 'canal in the
dhanus,
Sayana's
SBE.
For
XLII
ff.
body,'see
tiryasee ibid.,p. 376.
259
I
mentions
a rite called fyena-ydga
Colebrooke, Essays, 319,
ritual (Kauc.
which I have shown to have existed in the Atharvan
well
as fyenejya\ see
as
JAOS. XVI
43- 3) under both this name
6. 14. 3 reads
wild animal

fufuko

or

bird

Cf. also Sayana, vol. II,p. 377, note 2.

The
ignores the wellpresent work, as all its predecessors,
authenticated word fakd in the sense
oimak^ikd 'insect': Sayana
See SBE.
to TS. 5. 5. 12. 1.
to AV.
XLII,
3. 14. 4; Madhava
ffP- 35i
named
Two practices
respectively
r$ihasiahand brahmatyoklam
Kauc.
Kecava
mentioned
to
are
by
58. 4; see also Sayana in the
introductions to AV. 8. 1 and 1 1. 4.
TB. 3. 7. 13. 1 exhibits the curious adverbial combination
ad ham ii samkfayema. The schol.
ddham
it in the pada anagaso
The Vait. So. 24. 1,
'at once.*
(p. 552) renders it by anantaram
quoting from the Paippalada,presents the passage in the variant
it sarhk$iyema.
form : anagaso yatka sadam
12.

328

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

with the skolia attributed to the sages given in the appendix,

and
in making the selections from these there was
forty-one,
evidentlyno desire to save space or labor. Prefixed to the text
is an introduction giving a very full account
of melic poetry in
general,and of the different kinds of song in particular,
following
the order of the chrestomathy of Proklos.
There
is valuable
material in the 142 pages of this introduction,
and itis sure to give
the student a more
distinct conceptionof the thingstreated than
if he relied on the histories of Greek literature,
and certainly
a
than
them.
It was
relied
if
of
he
on
some
largerconception
of
naturally
beyond the scope of such a work to give an account
Greek music, intimately
connected though it be with Greek melic
the vermfenste und vermiepoetry. Our knowledge in this field,
'

denste Winkel
unserer
Wissenschaft/ as Crusius puts it,is at best
but meagre.
Dr. Smyth has given enough to urge the student to
further study, and
certainlyenough to give him an abiding
of the fact that Greek melic poetry was
written to be
appreciation
sung.

In editingthe text, which is in every way representative

of the
best work that has been done up to the present, Professor Smyth,
while only occasionally
givinga readingof his own, has evidently
been entirely
independentin his attempts to get at the truth so
far as it may be known.
If there is any criticism to be made here
it can deal only with minor matters, where there is abundant room
for difference of opinion. Such, e. g., is the accurate
marking in
all cases
of lacunae which occur
in the MSS.
This has been done
only where they are largeor where the readingis open to doubt.
the author states for Alkman
IV and for the epinician
At least,
so
odes of Bacchylides,but it would
that the same
seem
guiding
principlehas been kept in mind everywhere. For the sake of
of certainty
it might be well
feeling
consistencyand the resulting
all cases
alike. Again, in printing
to mark
fragmentsmade up of
for
have been associated,
believed
which
to
are
reasons
good
parts
but are not so recorded in our sources, this fact might in all cases
in Anakreon
have been indicated in the text.
It has been done
the third line is printedas an
XII and XXIV, but in Sappho XXI
that it is not
the notes merelystating
integral
part of the selection,
found on the same
page of Hephaistionas the other two, leaving
records a connection between
that authority
a doubt
as to whether
all the
the two
quotationsor not. The indication might seem
more
important,as not all editors are agreed to consider the third
line as belongingto the other two.
reader will
But it is in turning to the notes that the average
These
find himself most
are
richlyrewarded.
largely
of lighteverywhere; even
the
and they shed a profusion
iterary,
illumined by references and
smaller fragments are
in this way
which make
quotationspreceded by a word or two of explanation,
in
relief.
The
bold
the whole passage
stand out
introductory
statements, too, on each poet studied are very fulland can not fail

["robably

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

to give the student a better understandingof

well as to put him in touch with
as
follow,

329

the selections which

the present pointof

view.
In matters
: the author
grammatical the notes are less frequent
to take for granted that such knowledge is alreadyposseems
sessed
additional note would
at
by the student ; but certainly
an
times not have been wasted.
Not to speak of the less usual Doric
and Aeolic forms,a word like vdci,Anakreon, V 2, might have been
noted ; or, in syntax, something might have been said of the use
of the optative,
Bacch. II 190: e* t" *l irpdo-o-ot
0por"v. The use of
the subj.
in an apparentlysimilar case quoted (for
other reasons)
from Pind. Ol. II 4 would naturally
the
student's curiosity
rouse
:
the opt. occurs
againin skolion XIII without note.
In view of the usual fullness of the commentary
one
regrets,
to observe
a
though only occasionally,
departure from the rule.
In Bacch. II 107 a reference to the division of the word Kakvd"v"
v
might have brought out the fact that in the division of lines the
MS
followed closely.
was
Bacch. II 112 the comment
iv"vKim merely states 'not of
on
a
ction
in
Scut. Her. 427 :
Homer.'
Hes.
as
friendly
8"JT" fUlk fv"VK""S plVQV KpaTCpOlS OrV^CCTai
orri
trxlowas
Bvfi^p
rd^iorafi(\l(ppopa
dmjvpa,

have been cited in illustration (oreven

Horn. Od. XIV
109,
of friendly
used
that
the
word
is
action in
not
showing
always

might
as

Homer).
In

the schema
Pindaricum
on
(Pind.IV 18),the
that
made
the singularis the
is
that Gildersleeve says
statement
have
general,the pluralthe particular
; a fuller quotationwould
intended
rather better,the words
used
brought out the sense
Pind. Pyth. IV 57) : ' this syntactical
being(Gildersleeve,
figure
with singularsor
mixed
are
givesno trouble when pluralnouns
for the singular
is the
much
when the verb precedes,
neuters
: nor
the
and
the
general
particular.'
plural
In the comment
the Spartan choral (folk-songsXIII),
on
misses a reference to the
one
beginning"pis no* foesaX/ctpoi
nanai,
famous line of Anakreon:
it might
na\ai nor* IjaavSKk^ioiMiAtfo-ioi;
have by comparison brought out more
stronglythe use of the
iambic trimeter in choral poetry.
in these notes in the record of
that is interesting
There is much
less recent, brought about in beliefs long time
or
changes,more
adhered to ; all remindingus, as do changes and additions in the
holds good for the
that the doctrine of Herakleitos
text itself,
for
does
less
Greek
it
than
of
no
everything else. Such
study
views
the
in
concerning the relation of
changes we meet, e. g.t
of
the schema
Alkaios and Sappho; the existence
Ibyceum, and
Pindaricum
in a certain sense
of the schema
; the notion that
Stesichoros was
the founder of the tripartite
arrangement of the
chorus, Arion of the rpayucot rponot, etc. The last-named are only
a

comment

AMERICAN

33"

samples
with
was

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

of the

tendency of the Greeks to connect a phenomenon

regardlessof certainty,it only there
great name
lines
of the famous
show of probability.In the case
Alkaios (XII): torXo*' Zyva pe\Xi;p"fictd"
to
loir^oc,Dr.

some
some

attributed

of what seems
had the courage
viction,
conto be his own
for he has printed
them under that poet'sname,
although
from the other line with which
he has separated them
Bergk
be
taken.
should
thought they
To omit all reference to the helpsgiven in the study of the
to a
of the selections would
be doing a manifest injustice
metres
is
of
selection
At the head
each
useful part of the work.
printed
of synizesis
of the metre, and all cases
scheme
are
clearly
a correct
and
in the text, thus facilitating
marked
making enjoyablethe
of the
the rhythm, which is only the shadow
of acquiring
work

Smyth

has not

music, to
Twice

but presents at least the outlines of the reality.

printerhas been guiltyof measuring out less to a line

be sure,

the

III 3),but there

and Melanippides,
than is its due (Sappho, XXIII
the addition is readilymade.
For the use
of undergraduate students the work
can
hardly
advanced
have been intended,
though perhaps those who are more
might use it with profit The author has throughout taken for
grantedthat the reader has a good acquaintancewith the dialects
of a student who
has read
not always a safe inference in the case
have
and a play or two.
for those who
But even
a littleHomer
"

alreadypassed beyond

their

collegecourse

little more

help

given at times,so, e. g., a note might have stated

the reason
why irdvrwv is written Terpander, I 2, while the Doric
form is given Alkman, IV 3, XXV
2; or a note might have been
given on naitrav,Alkaios, XXXIII, certainlya better reading
than iraaav, but perhaps a littlemore
perplexingto the beginner;
be
I
to
2
on
sure, the ending is explained
(although,
ay vats, Alkaios,
VII 3 ; a fuller statement
on
later in XVI
Simonides,
3) ; on (jnXav,
II
IV
to
Simonides, 7, was preferred
a"r"c,Alkman,
79 ; why irpafar,
might

have

been

of other editors,etc.
trpa("us
in a
That there should
errors
occasionallybe typographical
and
there are
of them
work
of this kind is only natural : most
self-evident ; only in a few instances will they be
not many
are
likelyto give rise to misapprehensionon the part of the student,
the commentary
Simonides, XXII 5, says
on jSporcoi,
as, e. g., when
of motion
in adj. in -"""
'absence
occurs
here, etc./ or when
The
i
s
variant
I
diatraKr'
printed.
Sappho, 14 /m
$*f"*in the note
for
of
is
the
not so readily
text
on
chargeable
Alkman, XIV 1
?d""*
in the note
on
to the typesetter. The
spellingRhadamanthos
Simonides,II 7 is probably due to transliteration at second hand
"

"

be better. But, then,

form would
from the Latin: the Greek
others have been guiltyof this inaccuracy.
Altogether it is a valuable pieceof work that we have in this
of its excellencies have been indicated above ; to
Some
book.
them
to begin at the Introduction
out in detail would
mean
point

REVIEWS

and

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

33

through to the end, for they are found on every

only regret on laying down the book is that the
page.
author
lines,an edition of
yet given us, along the same
the elegiac,
iambic and epigrammatic poetry of the classic period.
And
this feelingis due not so much
to a conservative desire to
to

go

on

One's
has not

keep up
for such
it well.
will

no

old traditions,
but rather because there is stilla real need
because
know
that Dr. Smyth would do
a work, and
we
Perhaps the time is not far distant when even this regret
longer be felt.
Edward
H. Spieker.

Plutarque.De

et
Mouo-ui}*)*Edition critique
musique (n"/"l

la

explicativepar
Th.

Henri

Reinach, Docteur
"diteur. 1900.

Weil,

Membre

fcs Lettres.

de

et
l'lnstitut,

Paris, Ernest

Leroux,

The bibliography
of ancient music has received a very important
accession in the recentlypublishededition of Plutarch's dialogue
De Musica
This
Reinach.
Henri Weil and Th6odore
by MM.
in
whether it be really
treatise, spiteof the date of its composition,
the work of Plutarch or not, is of extreme
value for the history
and
of Greek
music
nature
during the classical and pre-classical
of our
periods. Not only is it on many
pointsthe sole source
made
is
of
but
it
or
knowledge (real
supposed),
largely
up
from the works of authors of the fourth century, such as
extracts
and
Aristoxenus
Its claims to consideration
Heraclides
Ponticus.
material
but slight,
is
work
a literary
as
are
although the
thrown
into the form of a symposium. The host of the occasion,
Onesicrates,proposes in a few introductoryremarks the subject
of the conference
Two
to
wit, music.
guests, Lysias and
torical,
Soterichus,take in turn the rdle of expounder of sundry hisaesthetic and scientific data, which
are
apparently the
of a note-book, culled for the most
not
contents
improbably
part,
four centuries earlier date.
How
far
wholly,from writers of some
the
this borrowingwent
Introduction.
in
shown
Reinach
is
by M.
of the authors and the extent of the extracts
Although the names
indicated by the writer of the De Musica, it
are
only occasionally
is yet possiblein most
these points with
to determine
cases
considerable confidence in the results. Aristoxenus
is laid under
than
heavy contributions. According to a rough estimate more
one-half of the whole treatise seems
to be attributable to him
or
directly
indirectly.Another largeportionis based on a work
of Heraclides Ponticus (entitled,
accordingto M. Reinach, a-wayo^
tury
which
itselfdrew from fifth-cen#V fiovo-ije^),
rw
""vdoKifiTj"rdprav"
the n"p\ tS"v apxaiav
the Chronicle of Sicyon and
sources,
/eal hov"tikS"v
re
by Glaucus of Rhegium. This material,
rrotrp-S"v
"

332
besides

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

collected from
various places,is clumsily put
of the passages are literal
would
It
tbat
seem
together.
many
quotations.But the very naivet6 with which references to the
conditions prevailing
the original
at the time when
was
composed
left in our
if they stillheld good for Plutarch's
are
as
treatise,
faithfulness of the
of the (unintentional)
time, is an assurance
of the
the manner
With
for
due
allowance
transcribing
process.
therefore regard the data here afforded us as if
we
can
tradition,

being

writers. M. Reinacb,
the original
is the author of the Introduction and Critical and Explanatory
the evidence and has made, where
Notes, has carefully
gone over
In
the attribution of each section to its proper author.
possible,
this matter
he has gone further than Westphal,who edited the
treatise in 1865.
ness
of the author's indebtedCloselyconnected with the recognition
is the questionof authenticity.
M. Reinach, like Westphal,
follows the traditional view and accepts as valid the evidence of
On
the manuscripts,
all of which assignthe work
to Plutarch.
this pointbe devotes half a dozen pages of the Introduction to a
refutation of the opinionsof G. Benseler, Volkmann, Fuhr, and
B. Weissenberger,who find internal evidence in the styleagainst
Plutarch's authorship.But when
deductions have
the necessary
of the author's own
been made, the work
hand does not cover
is not, then, much
There
many
pages.
scope for the application
of stylistic
the language of the
based
tests.
on
Arguments
of
ship
extracts
are
necessarily littlevalue in determiningthe authorof the work as a whole.
As to the nafvet6 with which the borrowed
material is used, it
is,in the belief of M. Reinach,an indication that the De Musica
of Plutarch's youth. Supportfor this view is found in
a work
was
the use of the expression6 cpfo diddraaXoff,
to the host,
referring
table
takes
whose
the
at
Onesicrates,
dialogue
place. It is held
that Onesicrates was in fact Plutarch's teacher at Chaeronea, that
he is called such in the earlywork, De Musica, but that after
of far
Plutarch's return from Alexandria, where he had heard men
greater learningthan Onesicrates,this form of address is dropped.
Consequentlyin the Quaestiones convivales,where Onesicrates
6 larpfo.
appears again,he is called simply 'o^aucpanyt
In appearance
edition leaves littleto be desired.
The
the new
Introduction of 38 pages is followed by appendices giving full
of the manuscriptsand editions that concern
the treatise,
accounts
the
and by a completecollection of all
musical passages to be
found elsewhere in Plutarch.
The Greek
text, with the critical
notes, is printedon the even-numbered
pages only,and is faced
The explanatorynotes, which are
by the translation in French.
very copious,
occupy the lower halves of the pages. The
pages
sions,
of the vulgate,the Wechel
edition,with their lettered subdiviare
given in the margin, but it has been thought expedient
divide
into 448 small paragraphs (rarely
the whole
work
to
from
they proceeded directly

who

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

333

of
exceeding five lines in extent). Ordinarilya new
manner
citation is not welcome, but in consideration of the transpositions
which were
constitution of the text, it is
necessary for the new
evident that much
of reference if,
in
to be gained in facility
was
handling the material,small units could be used. It is to be
hoped that the new paragraphswill be adopted in future citations
from this treatise.
C. W.

L.

Johnson.

REPORTS.

The

Journal

Germanic

of

Vol.

Karsten.

Philology,

James Taft Hatfield

1-7.
Ballad
and
Earliest
Its Source.
earlier

Lied

Das

vom

it makes

that

Uhland's
discusses
(Evanston, 111.)
In a note-book
containing some

Vater.
a

clear

Ein

be found

is to

poetic attempts

armen

Gedichte,

endeten

Harfnerlied

Oesterreich, which

in

magazine

Deutsches

this

with

was

ballads

the

two

the

connection

of

and
The

are

between

phrases

G.

Pp.

and

similar

that

them.

The

later poems

the

source

German

ture
litera-

no

doubt

also traces

to this old

the

coincidences

be

can

of

acquainted

was

verbal

author

his

is Das

first volume

in older

there

from

away

Uhland

it his interest

situation

so

in Uhland's

by

in the

appeared
(1776).

Museum

magazine,
aroused.

unvoll-

einem

aus

of little poetic value, yet of interest in

poem
certain steps in Uhland's
poetic development.

first step
towards
ballad-writing and
school
earlier, cruder
'moralizing
poetry.' The
Schloss

first ballad,

his

the

It is

E.

Gustaf

by

II.

Pp.

of Uhland's

edited

German

in

about
number

ballad.

L.

Kittredge (Harvard University), in Notes

on
old and
hitherto
unnoticed
Plays, points out two
of the proverb 'While
the grass
is growing.'
One
is
occurrences
in Reliquiae Antiquae, I 208, and
the second, much
in
earlier, a
letter printed in the Epistolae of Petrus de Vineus, lib. II, cap. 53,
and
by Huillard- Br6holles, Hist. Diplomat. Friderici II, 6, 128.
that Thomas
(2) Kittredge proves
by parallelpassages
Preston,
author
of Cambyses,
have
been
the author
of Sir Clyomon
may
Sir Clamydes,
and
other
ascribed
authors.
to
usually
(3) The
of the plot of Sir Gyles Goosecappe (in Bullen, Old
source
Plays,
shown
examination
is
of
and
of
its
number
by
a
plot
3, 1 ff.)
be Chaucer's
and
Troilus
to
parallel passages
Criseyde. The
latter
has
influenced
the
undoubtedly
dialogue of the play.
of the plot of Hey wood's
The
source
(4) The
Captives; or the
7-14.
Elizabethan

Recovered

Lost

the

author

finds

in

well-known

Old

Prfctre

of Le

French

fabliau
qu'on porte, already represented
English
of Leicester
by the Mery Jest of Dan Hew
(Hazlitt,Early Popular
Poetry, 3, 130 ff.).
J. W.

Pp. 14-28.

in

Broatch

Indebtedness

of Chaucer's

the

as

question

more

Benoit

to

de

Guido
Sainte

to

da

(Yale University), in

Troilus

whether

Chaucer's

Colonna

More's

to

Roman

after
de

Troilus

and

Boccaccio's
Troie.

the article The

Roman,

Benolt's

The

investigates
Criseyde owes

Filostrato
passages,

or
seven-

to

336

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

An Old English,a
occur.
names
index makes
the collection a very
students interested.

OF

PHILOLOGY.

Latin,and a
one
practical

Modern
English
and of value to

H. S. Napier (Oxford University,

Pp. 199-203.
England),A
leaf,containing
Fragment of the Ancren Kiwle, reprintsa single
sixty-fourlines (date 1330-40),of the Middle English Ancren
Riwle, the dialect of which points to the southwestern
part of
The
leaf
is
the
of
old
one
cut
an
on
fragment
binding,
England.
and
The
second
the
on
edge
quite illegible
originalhas
page.
been

restored with the

helpof

Morton's

edition.

B.
Jefferson

Fletcher (Harvard University),

Huon
which is the first
the Fairie Queene.The article,
in any detail the influence of the French romance
to trace
lated
(transabout 1525 by Lord Berners under the titleof The Boke of
Duke
Huon
of Burdeux) upon
Spenser'sFairy Queen, limits
with the
itselfto a comparison of the firstbook of Spenser'spoem
chanson
French
de
original
geste. The comparison,arranged
in parallelcolumns, takes up only the plotof the two
works
when
compared, leavingdetailed comparisonfor later publication,
the author
promises to prove verbal similarities. The author
"*
I am
Unless
concludes:
mistaken, then, Spenser drew from
of Burdeux
Huon
the chief outlines and characters of his romantic
and in the firstbook of his poem
follows step by
fairyworld,
dramatic
of
the
the
motive
same
as developedin
presentation
step
chanson de gesle of Sir Huon."
the original

Pp. 203-13.
of Burdeux
and

Francis
Pp. 213-34.
Iowa) contributes notes

A. Wood
(CornellCollege,Mt. Vernon,
the Etymologiesof some
manic
thirtyGerwords and related forms in other languages,tracingthem
laid down
to original
simple roots, according to the principles
by
him in J. G. Ph. I 280 f.
on

Pp. 234-9. George Hempl (Universityof Michigan), on

further information
Skaekja,Karl, Kerl, Kegel,etc., adds some
and corrections to an article on the same
by him in J. G.
subject
which bear out the original
claims as to the connecPh. I 342 f.,
tion
of the words.
No.

3.

Pp. 283-323. Philip S. Allen (Universityof Chicago),on

Wilhelm
Miiller and the German
Volkslied,the first of a series
After
of articles on Miiller.
givinga listof Miiller's poems, upon
the article is based, and the rather scanty bibliography
which
whose
concerning Miiller,the author shows why Miiller,
poems,
to music
set
commonly sung
by Schubert and others,are more
The reasons
the Germans.
than read, is so widely known
among
is a poet
the
first
he
in
of this popularity
are
because,
place,
of
of wine, a
the
freedom,
archipoetawho
vagorum
poet
with
Germans
their migratory
the
stronglyto
appealsparticularly

337

REPORTS.

instincts. Then, because

of the kinshipof Miiller's poems

with
of the development by Miiller of
and
'poeticalform as a vehicle of dramatic expression along lines
his popularity
alreadylaid down by Goethe and Uhland.'
Finally,
is due
of the poet himself.' The
'to the simple individuality
present paper tries to establish the thesis that 'an evident kinship
exists between
the older Volkslieder
and the lyricsof Miiller/
standard by
as a 'convenient
takingthe Des Knaben Wunderhorn
which to determine
this kinship.'A Volkslied the author defines
from whatever
of whatever
'a song
as
form, sung for a
source,
time
The time of
all
conditions
kinds
of
and
long
by
people
the
form
of
but
the
are
means
author,
composition,
classifying,
the real arbiter after all is vox
populu* Popularityduring two
generationsestablishes the claim of a song to being a Volkslied.
The time for making Volkslieder has not gone by, as the author
shows by citations. Allen traces the development and growth of
in Germany, where
the appreciation
of popular poetry, especially
the Romantic
the
in the Volkslied,
School
alive
interest
kept
the
failed
of
its
earliest
members
to catch its spirit.
though
poems
The Wunderhorn, though not the firstcollection of Volkslieder,
the firstto present a great mass
of them, notwithstandingits
was
of spurious ballads..
careless compilation and its large number
This publicationinfluenced immediately both the language and
the form of poetry, and made
the propaganda of the Volkslied
of
In the opening
the tenets
of the Romantic
School.
one
decades
of the century 'a great store
the
of Volkslieder
was
and all the greater poets
stock-in-trade of the average
lyricist,'
became
conscious imitators.
Miiller never
departedfrom the styleof the Volkslied,not only
in his best known
in his religious
ballads and songs, but not even
models
Greek
in his verses
and
verses
nor
on
foreign
songs.
Miiller's lifeand environment
explainthis love for the folksongin
firstto last
all itsvarious phases. He 'scarcely
wrote
a line from
which
did not betray the influence of the Volkslied.' His short
His poetry lacks the
life explainsthe unity of Miiller's work.
it also lacks the
due
to disappointingexperience,
as
pessimism
caution of maturity. Allen protests against grouping together
of Goethe,
Miiller and Eichendorff
and making him the ' creature
Uhland
Eichendorff.'
be attributed
To the Wunderhorn
must
or
the paramount
influence upon Miiller,though 'he was not bounded
the
the Volkslied as wide as his own
Volkslied, but made
by
horizon.
emotions
the
not
depicted in his poems were
Although
from
real emotions, still their unrealitydoes not exclude
them
is not necessarily
a sine
being a modern Volkslied, for sincerity
Volkslied.'
Miiller's
the
of
modern
non
are
widely
qua
songs
and are therefore Volkslieder, though 'they are
as
widely
sung
different from the ancient Volkslied form as democracy is from
the feudal system.' But it is to be remembered
that the character
of the Volkslieder is continually
changing. In a followingarticle
the

older

Volkslieder

338

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

the writer proposes

to discuss in detail the
will throw a good
to the Volkslied,which
M tiller'sposition
in literature.

of Muller
obligations
deal

of

light upon

Frederic Ives Carpenter(University

of Chicago),
Watson's
'Italian Madrigals Englished/1590.
Watson
be regarded as a minor
in his
of metrical form
must
master
day. He 'was one of the reformers of our versifyingin the
Italianate and Petrarchan
direction.1 He attempted to establish
the Petrarchan
tradition in Englishpoetry by his Hecatompathia
in 1582 and
Passionate Centurie of Love
or
by his First Sett of
Italian MadrigallsEnglished. The latter have never
been published
as a whole.
Though they have very littleintrinsic poetic
value, stilltheir historic interest is considerable.
printed
They are rehere from the copy in the British Museum
C
(shelfmark
Half
of
these
further
with
have
connection
'no
130).
madrigals
their Italian analoguesthan is suppliedby their musical settingin
unless in some
the mood
cases
or motifin the English
common,
the
from
Italian.' 'Some
was
suggested
eightor ten others were
apparentlysuggested in whole or in part from the Italian. Some
three or four others may
be termed free translations from
fairly
the Italian words
which appear with the originalmusic'
Two
have
Watson
been
written
to
madrigals assigned
Byrd may
by
and set to music by Byrd, or possibly
written by Byrd. The
choice of so many
madrigalsfrom Marenzio, the best of Italian
t
ends
that Watson
to show
madrigalists,
possessed a highly
cultivated musical
taste
assisted in his selection by
or
was
of the
some
musician, possiblyByrd. The sources
professional
ences
reprintedmadrigalsare indicated,and the most important referin them
The
the
follow
strict
are
madrigals
explained.
the
than
rather
The
accentual.
syllabicsystem
rhythmical or
authors of the Italian originals,
in
identified.
one
except
case, are
A brief account
is given.
of Italian composers

Pp. 323-59,

Thomas

Pp" 359-63* Arthur S. Napier (Oxford, England), On Some

EnglishGhost-Words, shows that the Old English forms toste
word
'frog,toad,'and iaxe 'toad' are one and the same
namely,
fem.
and
toxa
tosca,
(or possibly
Xhatfornefa(inmost Old
-see);
English dictionaries)
ought to be struck out, togetherwith the
feminine fornefe,as they reallystand for two words, for nefena.
of confusion in Old
Napier also points out that a fruitful source
Englishglosseslies in the fact that frequentlya word is indicated
by only a few letters sufficient to indicate its meaning to the Old
English reader. For instance,lac is given as 'medicine': it is,
of ghosthowever, an abbreviation of lacnunge. A number
the
of
cited by Napier are
result
words
a
misreading of the
manuscripts.
Old

"

F. Emerson
(Western Reserve University,
Gibbon.
Letters of Edward
The new
edition
heralded as containing
Letters (1896) was
a
large

Pp. 363-70.

O.

Cleveland,
O.), The
of Gibbon's

REPORTS.

of

number
to

be

collection

new
a

by

and
letters,

it was

generallythought by implication
Emerson
supplements the
lists,sixty letters in all,the first containing

complete
two

339

collection.

thirty-sixletters by Gibbon, found

in his Miscellaneous
Works
letters 'are by no means
lacking in value.'
The second listcontains letters by Gibbon
publishedin Le Salon
de Madame
Neckar, a few from The Gentlemen's Magazine, from
Notes
and
Queries, and from Campbell's Lives of the Lord
Seven
Chancellors.
further letters are said to be at Port Eliot.
also gives a list of other interesting
letters written to
Emerson
edition. While
Gibbon, which are omitted in the new
praising
and
the edition for its admirable
index, stillEmerson
text, notes
regrets the omission of the letters cited.

(1796,1814),which

(Universityof Michigan),The
Runes.
'This paper
(read at a meeting of the
is intended
Modern
to
Language Association in Charlottesville)
of
the
of
brief
the
the
account
a
to
discovery
very
give
key
question of the originof the Runic alphabet.' The complete
is promised later. Hempl protestedin 1895 against
treatment
Wimmer's
theoryof itsorigin namely, from the Latin alphabet
and others have
protestedsince ; but no other theory has been
proposed as a substitute. By changing the order of the runes
and then closelyexamining this order and the form of the runes
in detail,
based
are
Hempl reaches the conclusion that the runes
little
from
the
but
Western
Greek
Formetto
on
a
alphabetdiffering
alphabet and that in the direction of certain Western alphabets,
for example, the Venetic, the East Italic (or Sabellic)and the
Gallic ; and the adoption of this alphabetby the Germanic
people
took place about 600 B. c, at which time the chief changes that
differentiateGermanic
speech from the remaining Indo-European
had
taken
place.'
languages
Pp- 37"~74Origin of the

George Hempl

"

"

'

No. 4.

JeffersonB. Fletcher, Areopagus and Pleiade.

is to emphasize a certain paralof
the paper
lelism
purpose
club to which
Ronsard's
Pleiade and that literary
between
Spenser in his letter to Harvey of October 5, 1579, gives the
of Areopagus. It will not be possibleto produce the lines
name
it justice
of this parallelism
I hope at least to show
to do
cause
why two dominant schools of literature in the second half of
the sixteenth century should not be studied apart.' The
proof the Pleiade issued in 1549 was
Du
Bel lay'sLa
nunciamento
Deffence et Illustration de la Langue francoise. The English Poet
be inferred from 'E. K.'s'
of Spenser, the tenets
of which can
reference in the Shepheard's Calender, and which were
probably
in Sidney'sDefense
of Poesie, appeared in 1579 as the
embodied
of the English school.
It has been generallyheld that
program
the French
there is a relationship
between
and English school,
Pp.

429-54.

'The

...

340

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

Fletcher maintains that it was

to a coincidence.
'
coincidence
it
conscious followingof the
more
a
was
a
;
French
by the English.' He shows surface analogies
group
the Pleiade and
between
the Areopagus, a personal friendship
between
Ronsard, who was generallypopular in England, and
Sidney, and laysstress upon the envy felt by Queen Elisabeth of
Ronsard
'the lustre which
in Paris and Tasso at Ferrara were
their
tion
sheddingupon
respectivesovereigns.1He also calls attenthe
of the English club, probably suggested
to
peculiarname
by that of the French, and holds that these facts make probable
an
analogy between the clubs. A broad comparison of the
and
performance of these literarycoteries establishes
purposes
of the clubs.
This comparison
more
surelythe probableidentity
the writer makes
of
similar
from
taken
by quotations
passages
their programs,
the
doctrines
out
by tracing
promulgated by each
and
the
character
of the various poetical
club,
by discussing
of these doctrines.
known
As there is no third source
there must
have been a conscious imitation of
or these analogies,
the French by the later Englishclub.

due, however,
than

!"roducts

McBryde, Jr.(HollinsInstitute,
Pp. 454-528. John McLaren
'The
elaborate
Va.) presents an
study of Cowley's Davideis.
in
t
his
of
almost forgotten
resurrecting
epic Cowley's is
purpose
in some
to show
epicprior
slightway the growth of the religious
to Milton and the part which
Cowley took in its development.'
In the firstsection of his article the writer givesCowley's Biography,
in the second
discusses the familiar letters of Cowley
(which appeared in Fraser's Magazine, vols. XIII and XIV), and
in
them
spurious. The section on the David Theme
proves
listof
Literature precedingCowley givesa
tions
tradiextra-scriptural
and legends concerning David, and besides a long list of
theme
earlymoralityplays,later dramas and poems on the same
in the literature of England and Europe. McBryde giveshasty
sketches of Bishop Bale's God's Promises and Hans Sachs' plays,
of Guillaume de Saluste du
and analyzesquiteat lengththe works
Bartas (d. 1590),a strong Protestant and follower of Henry IV of
work is an almost complete historyof the
France, whose principal
in verse, and was
translated into English as early
Old Testament
and
Du
the Davideis
Bartas'
as
Comparisons between
1591.
man
that Cowley's design and that of the Frenchwork demonstrate
were
to the
wonderfullyalike,and that Cowley owed much
theme
this same
latter. Other English works
on
are
analyzed,
but no influence,
or only a
general influence,to these works can
In the section Cowley and Milton,the writer makes
be traced.
clear certain influences of

his greater successor.

In
a few paragraphs poems
concerningDavid subsequentto Cowley
treated rather generally. The detailed comparison between
are
and Crashaw's
the Davideis
Sospetto D'H erode leads McBryde
that * while the proofsare
not
to the conclusion
conclusive,it
that
the
should
more
seems
Cowley
probable
younger
poet
from a translation of the popularMarini (provided
have borrowed

Cowley

upon

341

REPORTS.

it was
before

with his original

then in MS) rather than that Crashaw
him should have borrowed
from Cowley's poem.1 In a
chapter Cowley and Virgilthe writer investigates
carefullythe
relations of the two poets, and finds that to VirgilCowley owes
than to any one other writer. Both Marini and Cowley are
more
indebted to the Aeneid, 286 f. (the episode of Alecto's visit to
fax's
Turnus),Cowley having also used Fracastor's Joseph and FairTasso.
discussion
indebtedness
i
n
brief
a
Finally,
Cowley's
to other classic poets is shown
Ovid, Claudian
namely,to Statius,
and Hesiod.
"

on
Pp. 528-44. Benjamin Ide Wheeler
(CornellUniversity),
Gender, takes as his pointof starting
Origin of Grammatical
Brugmann's monograph on the Nature and Origin of the NounGenders.
After reviewingbriefly
the old theory of noun-gender,
and
and subsequent sexualization,
as being due
to personification
the theoryoffered by Brugmann as a substitute
that
the
namely,
distinctive endings originally
had nothing at all to do with sex,
but acquiredthe meaning of sex by being appliedaccidentally
to
objectshaving sex, and afterwards becoming productiveendings
with a distinct meaning of sex
the following
Wheeler
urges
to the latter theory. It can
not be acceptedin placeof
objections

The

"

"

it. It furnishes
it lacks concrete
to prove
cases
for
those in -ia,
for
in
but
none
stems
possibleexplanation
-a,
for words
well-defined
suffix-class.
nor
to
not
belonging
any
'There
is altogetherlackingany account
of the psychological
motive
through which words of different ending should have been
class involving a
grouped into a psychologicallydetermined
denotation of sex.
The difficulty
is increased when we seek for a
of different stem, as in -a and -1 (rid),
by which nouns
process
should come
other and unite in a group-" a
to recognize each
marked
no
grammatical symbol or mechanism, and in
by
group
of assimilation
no
cases
way recognized by the language.' The
noted in livingIndo-Europeanlanguagesare all under the guidance
external
of an
or
symbol or sign, the article,pronoun
adjective.The imperfectrudimentary grouping of word-forms,
is created or
carryinga like idea or involvingany relationship,
maintained under the protection
and patronage of some
compacted
form.
'The
of
the
insists:
But
author
category
psychological
a
grouping from which the phenomena of analogy result is never
the
basis
basis
of
the
on
grouping
solely meaning, nor on
solely
of form, both are involved in every case.'
On generalprinciples
the writer holds it 'improbable that the
of sex-genderoriginated
selves,
themfrom within the nouns
categories
which by their very nature directly
indicate the objectsfor
which they stand, and which may
not be expected to requirefor
the identification of the objectsuch an indication of sex as is,for
example, eminently convenient in words of shifting
application
like the personal pronouns
he, she,it? Hence he takes up in
detail a theory propounded by him in 1889 and amplifiedby
Henning and Jacobi,which maintains that the developmentof
the old, because

342

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

in the noun
had
been determined
by the
inflections of the pronoun.
The pronoun
the
nities
opportupossesses
for the development of categoriesdistinguishing
sex -gender.
Since gender was
indicated in verb or noun,
its
not
originally
or
originnaturally
ought to be found in the pronoun
adjective.
This a-prioritheory is confirmed
by existingfacts in non-IndoEurop. languages with imperfectlydeveloped systems of grammatical
gender. English ' presents an almost perfectillustration
for specialmechanism
the pronouns
of dependence upon
in the
A large number
indication of sex.'
of examples are
cited in
English which show in every case that 'there is in English no
The
distinctions of real and
grammatical gender of nouns.
metaphoricalsex belong to the objectsand not the names/
like poetess,
Words
he-goat are makeshifts,and no exceptions.
is true of the Greek 17 ""$?, 17 *rj"mt etc., which can not
The
same
be explainedfrom
the point of view of grammatical gender.
"
retention of an earlytype and status
the
are
fragmentary
They
b
efore
the
existing
sex-genderinherent in the pronoun had created
of
the
concord
a
adjectiveand grafteditself upon those suffixal
classificationsof the noun
have
which, as a result of the engrafting,
the
exhibit
of
to
come
grammaticalgender.'
phenomena
Wheeler, taking as a basis of investigation
compound nouns,
of
for
the
the Indo-Europ.
a
new
theory
explanation
proposes
in om.
he considers as original
These
forms
nouns
nouns
neuter
'the passiverecipient
of individualized 0-nouns
representing
in distinction from the bearer and exponent of the action represented
'
in the s-forms.'
In this character and with this value the
in the paradigms
sets of forms (-Jand -m) became
two
crystallized
the
of those nouns
loss
of
"thematic vowel" (see
which, through
Trans.
Am.
Phil. Assoc. XXIV), provided a great
Streitberg,
the masculines
feminines of the third
and
part of what are now
When
the feeling
for the nominative
declension.'
as gramcase
matical
subjecthad been evolved, 'words which by virtue of their
value as denotingthingshad been chiefly
used in the m-form, so
verb
of
the
action set forth in an
the
was
name
an
usually
long as
with
the
actor
j-form,now
began to appear as nominatives and in
had
form
meanwhile
which
to be identified with their
come
this m
In
this they were
aided by the analogy of the neuters
substance.
words
like said, which
in
of the first stratum
(namely, mass
knew
which
difference between
no
general formed no plurals),
and ace. forms.'
nom.
Brugmann's theory of "w*-forms Wheeler
This
of Wheeler
entirely.
explains why only the
theory
rejects
"?-declension has a characteristic neuter
ending,why in all neuters
in
the
and
likeness in ending of the
form,
ace.
nom.
why
agree
and
the "?-declension. If this
is
limited
to
ace.
neuter
masc.
nom.
then
and oldest classibe
the
fundamental
fication
most
theory
accepted,
of Indo-Europ. nouns
is 'that of the oldest neuters,
by the third decl. neuters, on the one
historically
represented
the other.' It is a
on
hand, and the individualized "?-. *-, w-stems
classification analogous to that between
definite and indefinite

grammaticalgender

AMERICAN

344

LV

Philologus,

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

(1896).

I,pp. 1-19. O. Crusius: Litteraturgeschichtliche

Parerga. III.
Kleobuline,Kleobulos, and Aisopos. IV. Alkaios and Anakreon
of the usual
and others.

defence

"

Beloch

attacks

chronology against recent

of

Poetik.
II,pp. 20-38. O. Immisch : Zur aristotelischen
Study
of an Arabic translation of the Poetics through the Syriac,Cod.
Par. 822 A, saec. XI ineunt.
P. 38. Cr. : Ad Iuliani EpistulamVIII, p. 377, D.
Babrias ; cf. Ep. 58 (59),p. 444 B.

J. H.
39-45.
Discussion
Athenogenes.
HI,

pp.

Lipsius: Zu Hyperides Rede

of legalpoints.
Kritisches und

Schmid:

46-61. W.
Euripides'Kyklops.
IV,

pp.

He

follows

gegen

Exegetischeszu

W.
H. Roscher
cerning
supplements Philol. LIII 362, conthe legendsof the birth of Pan, that Mythograph. Gr. I,
of two different genealogies.
p. 257 shows a contamination
P. 61.

V,

pp.

62-72.

R.

Zu

Fuchs:

den

Epidemien I

des

Hippo-

krates.
P. 72.
A

C. Haeberlin:

nptapidat
y

Eurip.Helena

1155-1160 D,

emends

to

2"rc 0tXo9rroX"/iovf
.

G. F. Unger: Umfang und Anordnung der

VI, pp. 72-122.
Geschichte des Poseidonios.
Examination
of Suidas' statement
that Poseidonios1 big work
in 52 books
continued
Polybios'
the
the
and
of
to
war
history
Cyrenians
Ptolemy. 1. The last
found
be
of
is
late
to
Polybios
146-145 B. c. from the
year
universal history,
but 140-139 from the Greek.
last year
2. The
Pos.
Dates
is 86 b. c.
of the fragoi
ments
arrangement.
3. The
4.
of the book.
cited,with the number
(Continuation,
pp.
is shown
to be
245-56: 5. Date of the journey to the ocean
70

b.

c.)

P. 122.
Notice of
1896, No.

Cr.
a

Cornelius Gallus auf einer agyptischenInschrift

insc. publ.by J. P. Mahaffy in Athenaeum,
trilingual
:

3568,p.

352.

J. Zahlfleisch: Die Metaphysik des Aris123-53.

einheitliche
His conclusion
toteles das
Werk
eines Autors.
(p. 153) is: It is probable,from the lack of references to this
in his other writings,
that it was
work
composed by A. towards
the end of his life,
he was
at a time when
too much
occupiedby
various business matters
the pains to preserve even
to take
in styleand arrangement, the unityof the whole.
externally,
VII,

pp.

P. 153. C. Haeberlin:
Herod. VI 19, suggests for the second
of the Oracle: ay\a tkapa for aykaad"pa*

Verse

REPORTS.

345

critica. Bell. Alex.,

B. Kubler : Recisamenta
Civ.
I 6. 6 ; Cic. in Cat.
Caes.
Bell.
Bell.
Hisp.,11 notes ;
;
I 13. 3 and 17; etc.

VIII, pp. 154-9.

2 notes

160-69. W. M. Lindsay: Die Handschriften von

Lost archetype of the
Marcellus, I" III, with stem ma.

IX,

pp.

Nonius

7th-8th century, the originalof F8 (ifnot the arch.)of

generation; L of the second; (H*PVE I" II med.) F
of the third ; while H!E (II med. Ill) come
excerpt MSS
P.

169. M.
p. 103,

KrascheninnikofT:

Zu

den

Scholia

BP

the first
and the
from F.
in Germanic,

Breysig.

A. Milchhoefer : Athen und Thukydides, II 15,

combats
to the
as
Dorpfeld'sview (Athen. Mitth. XX, S. 161 ff.)
location of Dionysion iv Alpvaig
and the Enneakrunos.

X, pp. 170-79.

P. 179.
E. Ziebarth:
Kritische Randnoten
aus
Hermann
plaren
Sauppes. III. Zu Xenophon.

HandexemConviv.
(10

notes); Agesil.(9).
Miscellen.

F. Hiller
1, pp. 180-81.
in
I
1.
C.
A.
'EwWyw
(429-8 b.
194-225
K. Zacher : Die erhohte
2, pp. 1 8 1-5.

Vesp. 1514,

"

Eq. 148 f.;

Dorpfeld'stheory.
3, pp. 186-7. C. Haeberlin :
54" P-

1342;

Acharn.
Noch

von

Gaertringen:Heros

a).
Biihne bei Aristophanes,
adduced
are
against

732

einmal Besantinos

(v.Philol.

3io)187-8.

H. Stadler:
Ein ungedrucktes Dioskor idesMunich
MS
mentioned
from
a
fragment,
by Marcellus Virgilius
in 1518 in his commentary
Diosk.
to
[On p. 382 he corrects
it
:
statement
was
publishedin 1478, at Colle in Toscana.]
latinos coniec5 1 Pp. 189-91. P. de Winterfeld : Ad scriptores
Auct. de dub. nom.,
tanea.
p. 93. 1 (Haupt); Manilius, I 371 ;
Jac.Petron. fr. 37; Calp. Flacc. decl. 49; Apul. anechomen.
12;
Ale. Avitus, c. 6. 394.
18 ; 20.
Pithoeanus
Der
O. Rossbach:
des Phaedrus.
6, pp. 191-2.
written
criticaledition.
before
Havet's
Excerpts,
4, pp.

bei Hesiod
XI, pp. 193-6. R. Reitzenstein ; Leukarion
(cf.
Philol. 54, 395). Hesiod
Gud.
wrote
Aev*apum ; the
ap. Etym.
oldest tradition as to the descent of the Locrians knew
karion
a Leubut no Deukalion.

XII,

pp. 197-212.
an
support for such
etymology from limen
P.

Heraeus:
W.
Sublimen, gives the MS
adverbial
form, and accepts Ritschl's
as

possible.

Cr. : Babrius, CXXIII

which
has yh xpvaa*
Athous,

von

212.

und

die Collationen

XIII, pp. 2 1 3-44. J.Marquart : Untersuchungen zur

Eran (continuedfrom Philol. 54, 489-528). 5.

des

Geschichte
In criticism

346

AMERICAN

of Faustos
calendar.

8.

of

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

Byzantium. 6. Hazarapet.
10.
'Apraioi.9. Erymandus.

old
7. The
Haraiwa.

Persian

mentary
Supple-

notes.

XIV,
XV,

Continuation

245-56.

pp.

W.

of

VI,

p. 73, q.

v.

Soltau:

Die Entstehung der Annales

of the pontifexwere, ace. to Cic.
oral utterances
de Or. II 13. 52, towards
the end of the fourth century B. c. put
the tabula dealbata, potestas ut esset populo cognoscendi.
on
The accretion of many
secular and purelypolitical
facts led the
Mucius
collect their
max.
to
ca.
120
B.
Scaevola,
Q.
c,
pont.
into 80 books.
II. The chief element of the Annales,
contents
far as they concern
the historyof the 4th-5thcent. b. C, was
so
fasticonsulares.
the
simply

257-76.

pp.

Maximi.

I. The

XVI,

Die zweite Achilleustrilogie

chorus of 12 captivegirls
Aischylos. (a) "Ai7mder"
with
Memnon
chorus of 12 daughtersof
to
belonging Achilles,(5)
with chorus of 12 Pleiades.
This trilogy
Helios, (*)Psychostasia
in
was
presented 468 B. c, losingto Sophokles.
pp.

A. Baumstark

277-306.

des

with

XVII,

pp.

Critical

notes.

307-17.
Holds

E. Graf:
Zu
that the play was

Aristophanes Froschen.
enlarged for a second

staging.
P. 317.
H. Deiter:
XIV
Cic. Philip.
crimen inuidiaquequaeretur ?

5. 13

impetus (gen.)

L. Gurlitt: Handschriftliches
und TextA.
Cicero's
M.
ad
Brutum.
zu
Epistulae
(a) The
northern
transmission of 'lib. V ; (b)of lib.II (reallythe beginning
of lib. IX). B. The
Italian transmission.
C The critical

XVIII,

pp.

318-40.

kritisches

apparatus.

XIX,

341-52.

pp.

H.

Bliimner:

Textkritisches

Apuleius'

zu

Metamorphosen.
XX, pp. 353-84. O. Crusius : Grenfell's Erotic Fragment und
The
seine litterarische Stellung.Text.
piece is in free and
hilarodia
be classed as a lyricmime
varied rhythms, and may
(Athen. 620-1 B)" of which Simos of Magnesia was the master; to
which class,
cantica are to be referred.
perhaps,the Roman
"

Miscellen.
M. Lindsay: Der Salamanca
7, pp. 384-7. W.
the edition of 1555.
8, pp. 387-9. F. Munzer : Der erste Gegner des Spartacus
C. Claudius C. f. Glaber (ace. to a senatus
consultum for Oropos),
and the other known
facts.
Schmid:
Zu Terentius,Adelph. 55-6,
9" PP" 389-91. W.
"

Epiktet
"

"

restores

to
Nam
Audlbit

qui mentfri
tanto

aut

fallere suum

erum

magis audebit c6ter6s.

aut

patrem

he

ports.

347

Th. Stangl: Zu Cic. de

IO" PP* 39I-2instead of the rursum
of the archetype.

Orat. II 321,

rursus

XXI,

B. Heisterbergk: Municeps. 1. Definition

pp. 393-415.
of Paulus and Ftstus ; 2. of Aelius Gallus and Isidores (cf.
distinct kinds:
and
those who
settled in Rome
p. 408). Two
received some
part in the civic rightsof the Romans, and others
who
in Rome
but in their own
not
towns
were
designated
municipes,because they had filledpublicoffice. The inference is
that the word
municeps was twice coined from different causes
and indifferent places;then an attempt was
made
to reconcile
the uses.

XXII,

P. 432.

Duntzer:

H.
Horatius.

416-32.

pp.

des
Reiseepistel
and Ep. I 15.
H.

Deiter:

Eine Reisesatire und eine

and discussion of Sat. I 5

Comparison

Liuius

XXII,

alias,nearer

emends
17. 2 to flammae
P than Madvig's alios ;

capiteopiae; 46. 5 ante

insistunt (Madvig'sexeunt).
existunt/"?r

ex

57. 5

XXIII, pp. 433-6. L. Radermacher:

bei Babrios und anderen Iambendichtern.
before the penthemimeres of
long by nature regularlyfollows
syllable

Ein metrisches Gesetz

In the case
of monosyllables
the iambic trimeter, a
one

long by position.

tion
Rela: Tibullstudien.
pp. 437-61. B. Maurenbrecher
of the MSS;
stemma
(p. 448); the five branches of the
from the stemma
transmission may
be seen
on
p. 461.

XXIV,

Beitrage zur Geschichte

pp. 462-73. C. Weymann:
altchristlichen Litteratur.
1. Gregorios Thaumaturgos.
2.
Vita Martini of SulpiciusSeverus.
3. Petrus Chrysologus.
4. Reading of the classics in the later period(a. d. 413-430).

XXV,

der
The

Neue
Bruchstucke
gortyin 1895 near
found
the
fragments
do
the
to
not
belong
They
great inscription,
great inscription.
hand.
to one
nor
are
nor
they by the same
singleinscription,

XXVI,

nischer

pp. 474-90.
Two
Gesetze.

T. Baunack:

new

Th. Zielinski : Excurse

den Trachizu
XXVII, pp. 491-540.
nierinnen.
Herakles of the Zeus-religion.2. Lichas.
1. The
3.
Herakles' love for Iole is his firstand only breach of faith. 4. The
love-charm.
6. Iole. (Continued,XXX,
present
5. The
pp.
577-633" q- v.)
Issberner:
Dynamis und Themis.
by its thesis ; the absolute pitchof
its independent relative value in its
a
tone,
its
in
There
is also given an explanationof the
scale.
octave,
Ptolemaean
tabellae and their terminology.

XXVIII,

The

541-60.
designateda
by its dynamis;

Greeks

pp.

R.

tone

Die
O. Crusius:
XXIX,
pp. 561-5.
handschriften
und
Tacitus,Dialogus XX.

illustrierten TerenzAccording to Leo

348

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

and others the ultimate source

of these illustrated MSS
is the
M. Aper in Tac. Dial. 20 says:
'ArruaayA air6yf"a"f"a.
nee
magis
perfertin iudiciis
antiquitatemquam si quis in scaena
Turpionis Ambiuii exprimere gestus uelit,which Cr. takes to
refer to current
illustrations.
.

P.
Aen.

Cr.

Der

der Manaden.
Tanz
Vergil'ssimile,
VII 373-7, comparing Amata's
movements
to those of a
have whirled about in a
must
top, shows that the Bacchantes
round-dance.
O.

565.

Miscellen.

566-8. E. Holzner: Zu den Fragmenten

Tragiker.
griechischen
Seven
Q. Curtius Rufus.
12, pp. 568-71. C. E. Gleye: Zu
"

11,

pp.

der

passages.

M. Krascheninnikoff:
Epigraphisches. 1.
I3" PP* 57I~3C. I. L. I 603, he takes to be corruptedfrom inspecia
Fifellares1t
finals from ffg.
2. Sefiiius
re with a dittographic
set.
?),
(socurtalis
C. I. L. IX

4549

sefitiuss.

c.

i.e.
curialis,

corruptionof

Suffe-

tius,or possiblya vulgarform.

Zur lateinischen SprichwortM. Manitius:
M"
PP573"5from
litteratur. Additions
Otto
the epistlesof Columban,
to
et
aL
Boniface,
15, pp. 575-6. P. Knapp: Zu Eurip.Kyklops,vs. 152.

577-633. Th. Zielinski: Excurse zu den Trachiof XXVII, pp. 491-540). 7. The oracle.
nierinnen (continuation
8. Deianira.
9. The poison. 10. The Herakles of the Trachinae.
Time of presentation,
metrical and internal grounds; this
11.
on
is either the oldest of Sophokles'tragedies,
not much
or certainly
later than the Antigone.
XXX,

pp.

pp. 634-53. A. v. Premerstein : Ueber den Mythos in

Helene.
Summary on p. 653 : Two sources are used ;
Euripides'
the groundwork furnished by Stesichorus he has tried,with
on
less success, to build the same
action which he presentedto the
Athenians in his brilliant Iphigeniaamong
the Taurians.

XXXI,

XXXII,

P.

688.

654-88. E. Drerup: Zur Textgeschichtedes

Accompanying facsimile of Cod. Urbinas gr. in,
Cod. Vatic, gr. 65, anni 1063.
pp.

Isokrates.
saec.
X, and

R.

praedicium esse,

Fuchs:
as

Theophr.hist

pp.

689-94.

XXXIV,

pp.

695-726.

XXXV,
MSS

pp.
of the

plant

1.
:

2.

Zu

G.

also

mean

Galenos.
handschriftliche

Schepss:PseudepigraphaBoethiana.

J. L.
in Siena.

732-48.

Gospels

can

3.

O. E. Schmidt : Die
Briefe Cicero's an Atticus.

pp. 727-31.

XXXVI,

word

This

K. Kalbfleisch

XXXIII,

der
Ueberlieferung

1.

tyweurAu.

Herberg:
2.

Greek

Bibliotheknotizien.
in Piscenza,
MSS

REPORTS.

Bergamo and Montecassino.

3. Codices
of the Archivio di S. Pietro.
5. Greek
Paolo and in S. Antonio.

349
Sauiliani. 4. Inventory
in SS. Giovanni
MSS
e

Miscellen.
H. S. Jones: Zur
Geschichte
16, pp. 749-51.
Drakontides.
Athens.
2.
1. Archestratos.
in Papyr. Grenfell.,
W. Schmid:
No. LIII.
Tanrdva
J7i P- 751*
"

=
'ass,donkey/
L. Mendelssohn:
18, pp. 752-4.

Perhaps

Zum
and
such words as dtppovrtfav
lexicons ; but an tUoaadpaxiua.

There
our

are

no

griechischenLexikon.
bpa^lov traditional in

Register,etc.
Yalb

University.

GEORGE

DWIGHT

KELLOGG.

BRIEF

"tude

Legrand's

seventy-ninth
d'Athines et
review
and

the

at

; and

of

the

de

Rome,
time, but
have

published in 1898 as the

Bibliothique des "coles franfaises

Thiocrite,

sur

fascicle

otherwise

MENTION.

well

might

limitations

the

excluded

it is rather

the

of the
from

work

the

in

late

claimed

have

day

call

to

elaborate

an

Journal

to

as

space

ation
consider-

prompt
attention

to

book

of
already
place
apparatus
the scholarly world.
calls it modestly a simple work
The
author
of recapitulation. The
by the
opus of Susemihl, whom,
magnum
M. Legrand
on
persistentlycalls Susemihl, has been drawn
way,
has

that

for
der

its

taken

the

bibliography,but,

griechischen
has

in the

since

Litteratur

the

in der

Theokritean

Geschickte

of the

appearance

Alexandrinerzeit,

tory
reper-

our

of Heronby the discovery of the Mimes

of the
of prime importance, and
das, an event
by the emergence
Erotic
been
have
and
number
of
studies
a
Fragment ;
special
who
throw
and
art of one
published which
new
light on the work
has been
called
the last of the classics; of whom
Andrew
Lang
has said:
"His
he is the last of all the
lyre has all the chords:
life with
perfect voices of Hellas ; after him no man
so
saw
eyes
the
and
mirthful."
and
so
steady
registering
By gathering up
much
results of so
has rendered
special inquiry, M. Legrand
real
his
modest
a
service, but, despite
disclaimer, he has done
than this.
He
much
has not only summarized
but analyzed,
more
not
only analyzed but criticized,and analysis and criticism are
not
all; and while he studiously avoids
phrase-making, there are
enough to show
personal insight and fresh sympathy.
passages
It is not
in vain that M. Legrand
has followed
a poet's advice
studied
of
and
in the poet's own
land, and the scholarly reserve
"cole
the ancien
he
membre
de V
melts when
frangaise d'Athbnes
recalls the brilliance of the Greek
of
the
and
the
rattle
noonday

Greek

The

enriched

been

tettix.

first

chapter
authorship.

deals

with

the

of Theokritos

work

and

tions
ques-

XXI
XX
(KiypioicXcVr!^),
(BoukoXiVkoO.
all
XXIII
and
with
scant
mony
cerefAXiccr)
('Epao-rfc)are rejected
he considers
at greater
length, out
except the 'aXic**,which
of

XIX

"

of

deference

theme

of

But, apart
the
M.

Legrand

to

the

defence,

Birt's

'EXirtdcr,a poem

from

Brinker's

attributed

objectionsto

philosophizing tendency
as

alien

to

has

who

in

by

Suidas

the

details

of the

the Theokritean

seen

piece

the
to

poem

the

Theokritos.

of the

sition,
compo-

is considered

character, and

by

he strikes

352

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

far from aiming at variety,

his rustic scenes
those on which
his reputationrests
another.
The world
often
like
one
are
very
of the interest
in which
he moves
and the source
is narrow,
which he inspirescomes
and it is
from his varietyof expression,
with the expression that the fourth chapter deals, with the
and
the style. Here
dialect,the versification,
again I must
Alexandrian
with
the
author's
For
content
an
myself
summary.
of
there is in Theokritos
remarkable
absence
the
a
capriceof the
few rare
There
are
pedant, the ostentation of the virtuoso.
There is no minute
words.
words, few manufactured
mimicry in
vocabulary and dialect. Noteworthy is his independence over
without
against those metrical rules that increase the difficulty
There
the
the
is
restless
of
charm
no
striving
verse.
enhancing
after novelty in figuresand other details of style; no imitandi
Even
is so strikinga feature,
cacoethes.
which
the symmetry,
correspondsto the actual conditions of the lifethat furnishes the
All this makes Theokritos, for
prototype of the bucolic poems.
His weaknesses
the time in which he lived,a relatively
simple author.
of
lie in what M. Legrand
calls the material
elements
the
his
lacks
His
is
vocabulary
faulty;
expression.
grammar
So

"

"

cardinal virtue of proprietas;his dialects are

a
'vaut
style,chez Th6ocrite,'says M. Legrand,
langue' as if the two could be disengaged.

'Le
mixture.
mieux
que la

"

That

every

equal mastery

should be treated with

complex subject
hardly to be expected,and the handling of the

side of this
was

To cite but one instance :

syntax is not all that could be desired.
old monograph
the exhibition of the article is dependent on
an
the modern
before
from
the
which
dates
1846,
by Ameis,
year
statistical method
and whatever the defects
had been introduced,
of that method
be, it has served to reduce the margin of
may
of suggestivefacts. The
rash assertion and to bring out masses
ence,
under
under
article in Theokritos
Doric influis now
Epic,now
and a distinctly
different use is to be expectedin the different
classes of Theokritean
poetry, justas Kunst has shown (A. J. P.
VIII 116) that the structure
of the hexameter
in the epic idylls
differs from that of the bucolic idylls.To the general principle
of variation,M. Legrand
himself does
homage, but personal
hardly have omitted the curious
study of the subject would
illustration that is furnished by Id. XIII
(*YAar)"in which the
Nikias
addressed
to
are
verses
repletewith
introductory
(1-15)
the epyllionbegins,the article retreats.
articles. When

When
I began this notice,I thought of making M. Legrand's
book the foundation of a littleessay, on ' Impressionand Analysis/
but that little essay would, after all,have been only another ver-

BRIEF

MENTION.

353

sion of the old sermon

that I have been preachingthese many
I
the
and
readers of the Journalan
years,
spare
unnecessary
of
reinforcement
the doctrine that minute study is not inevitably
fatal to the highest enjoyment
What
the impressionistcritic
and feels,
critic records by his instruments of
the analytical
sees
The new
shudder of which Victor Hugo speaks is no
shudder
because there is a thermometer
the
;ss a new
to mark
of
is
in
cold.
But
there
the
be
as
degree
danger
process,
may
M.
Legrand's
of
when
estimate
Theokritos
seen
one
compares
with that of Andrew
and it must
be confessed
Lang, alreadycited,
that the patientassemblage of details has leftthe marks of fatigue
the last pages of this valuable monograph.
The estimate may
on
be just,but the breath of enthusiasm
has spent itself,
and one
disillusionment.
notes a certain autumnal

Erecision.

The

completionof

the Dictionnaire gin"ral de la tonguefrandu XVII9

siicle jusqu'd nos jours (Paris,
faisedu commencement
Delagrave)will be hailed with delightby all scholars. Thirty
and the thirtyyears of work have found their happy termination,
fascicles have been bound
in two volumes and are to be had
two
for the extremely reasonable priceof 38 francs* The end of the
reached
in the twenty-ninthfascicle,
but
dictionary
proper was
the close of the twenty-ninthand the subsequent three fascicles
have been given up to a treatise on
the formation of the French
language left unfinished by the death of the lamented Arsdne
Darmesteter and now
completed by M. Leopold Sudre. It is a
but much
than a treatise. It is a generaltheoryof
treatise,
more
the French
of
language, which the dictionaryis an application
and to which constant
reference is made in the body of the work.
The value and importance of this feature of the dictionary
has
been
des sciences
morales
et
recognized by the Acad6mie
Prix Jean Reynaud
which has adjudged it the Grand
politiques,
of 1000 francs.

in the Festschrift
fur L. Friedlander,
According to Prkllwitz
This view,
Irosis 'year/tpiavr6s (from ?m awry)is 'anniversary.'
which met with wide acceptance, was
confirmed by the observations
XVIII
P.
and
Wilhelm
Turk
of
(A. J.
367)
(A. J. P. XIX
of the Sitzungsberichte
der Hunts. Ak. in
228). In vol. CXLII
has resumed
the study of the inscripWt'en,Professor Wilhelm
tional and other evidence.
While the two words are interchangeable
bC Irow,
in a number
of phrases e. g. *ar
iviavr6p,
xar
crop,
ISS have
di cViavTov" they part company
at a certain point. The
of 'this year/ never
in trtavrfo,*ar
ty'irof,kq$* cror in the sense
define
inclined
is
therefore
He
to
htaw6v.
foaimfc as a definite
official
calendar
period of time, a
year, an
year; but invites
of the interesting
further investigation
problem.
"

AMERICAN

354

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

of a good index is always praiseworthy

The preparation
work,
for the compilera permanent
in
the
and secures
place
apparatus
of all specialstudents.
The
of scholars as well as the thanks
Index in Xenophontis
Mary
Memorabilia,for which Katharine
and
Gloth
and
Mary
Francis
Kellogg
are
responsible,
which forms No. XI of the Cornell Studies in Classical Philology
ance
(New York, The Macmillan Co.),was prepared under the guidhimself the author of an excellent index to
of Dr. Forman,
Andokides, Deinarchos,and Lykurgos, and his scrutinyis a
that I am
willingto trust it until some
Cf.
of my contributors finds time for a series of severe
tests.
one
To the scholar accustomed
A. J. P. XVII
to the close
224-9.
observation of phenomena the reading of such an index is full of
525); and the comparison of the
suggestions(A. J. P. XVI
from
Gloth
with Joost
be
and Kellogg
statistics
to
gathered
XIV
food for
Anabasis
P.
would
furnish
the
on
(A. J.
101-6)
for
doctoral dissertation
mation
consuma
a
thought,perhaps fodder
ately,
devoutly wished by many impatientstudents. Unfortunof these subjectshas been
of the most
one
interesting
in
the
See
literature
cited
by F. Westphal
preoccupied.
his Praepositionenbei Xenophon, a Freienwalde
Programme of
of

warrant

good work,

so

"

but once
occur
at all. dp"f"i
(I 1, 18),in the
In
the
Memorabilia
overrides
efc,a fact
phrase row
dfitfU.
*p6t
the
which
has to
doubtless due to
personalsphere of the work,
do largelywith ethical questions. In strikingcontrast
to Xeno1888.

avd

does

not

phon's general usage,

as

given by Mommsen,

furd c. gen.

occurs

But Simon,
oftener than avp with the dative.
in the Memorabilia
in his Xenopkon-Studien(IV 6), allows no
weight to this on
number
of
the
small
of
both
in the Anabasis,
and
account
ovv
pcrd
'third
it
that
he deems
in the
whereas
significant
part* of the
Hellenica ervv givesway to furd. According to him, the development
of Xenophon's stylelies in the closer approximation to pure
That furd and avp togetherhave relatively
Attic usage.
so little
Memorabilia
be
the
the
in
due
to
to
seems
sphere
or, if one
scope
.

'
the
to the 'Stilgattung.'Jedenfalls/
says Joost, under
nicht
ohne
die
of the final sentence
Mst
(p.222),
Stilgattung
beriihrt
Bedeutung; der Sprachgebrauchin den Memorabilien
be in
sich mit demjenigen Platos.' But how
cautious one
must
manipulating the figuresI have shown in the footnote to A. J. P.
VIII 221 (note).

chooses,
head

the vacation number, and

last issue of the Journal was
The
for the mortifyingfrequencyof Errata
that may
possiblyaccount
but the
in the last Brief Mention.
They are all easilyset right,
Editor finds a certain solace in correcting"tm (p.233, 1. 13 from
1. 5 from bottom) into i^o/mu.
(ibid.,
top)into eiiroi and ffboiuu

RECENT

Thanks

due

are

PUBLICATIONS.

Messrs.

to

Lemcke

"

Bucchncr,

New

Broadway,

812

York,

furnished.

for material

AMERICAN.

v.

in

chronological order;

V.

B.

27

1900.

381 pp.

Allen;

ed.

rev.

cl.,$1.02.

Mather

(Maurice

i6mo,

cl., 50

American

Book

and

notes

American

Book

the

to

27

1900.

Key

108

pp.

of

Exercises

[1900].

Co.

by F. D.

introd.

an

Ginn,

(Arthur L.)

York,

31

pp.

bks.

29+139

York,

of

ed., with

7-ia;

24

1900.

Mind,

Putnam,
introd.

479

Providence:

and

E.

T.

by

notes,

two

cl., $1.

i6mo,

1900.

and

i6mo,

pp.

cl., $1.25.

i2mo,

pp.

Tranquillity
New

Newhall.

Lysis of Plato; ed. by Barker

Co., 1900.

Langsdorf.

Macmillan,

York,

; with

Boston,

Wheeler

Annaeus).

B.

Aeneid,

Virgil.
New

W.

by

tr.

essays

Macmillan,

York,

New

In

$1.50.

Laches, and

Charmides,

(Lucius

Seneca

by Evelyn S. Shuckburgh.

Library.)

Moore.

New

ence
correspond-

extant

cts.

The

York,

New

H.

whole

the

English

Euripides

and

W.)

Writing.'

Prose

Plato.

Clifford

by

il. 8vo,

Latin

of

Medea

Cicero;

Classical

cl.,net

i2mo,

The

of

tr. into

(Bonn's

48-44.

c.

Euripides.

Letters

(Marcus Tullius).

Cicero

Page.

$1.25.

cl.,net

ENGLISH.

Translated
8vo,

42

06

of

(Couplets) : Lay
F.

(Sir Richard

the

Higher

Law.

London,

Burton).

1900.

the

into

and

Origin

of

Babylonians.

the

Primitive

Vol.

Constellation

London,

II.

by
8vo,

1900.

6d.
:

for

notes

Moral
Pali

Verses

in Pali.

students,

V.

by

2d

ed., with

Fausboll.

literal

Latin

London,

lation
trans-

1900.

8vo,

7s. 6d.

pp.

Gale
"1

Researches

Dhammapada
and

F. B.

by

Phoenicians

10s.

pp.

The

Kasldah

2 is.

(R.)

Greeks,

282

The

annotated

and

pp.

Brown
the

(Haji).

al-Yazdi

Abdu

English

Korean-

(J. S.)

Dictionary.

Shanghai,

8vo,

X900.

168

pp.

ios.

(J.

Murray
Vol.

IV.

S. Nr.

Myer
Wisdom,

526

pp.

A.

H.)

New

English
Vol.

Gradely-Greement.
4to.

1477.

(J.)

2s.

Oldest

Philosophy,
"1

ios.

Dictionary,

V.

on

Historical

Inferable-Inpushing.

Principles.

London,

1900.

6d.

Books
etc., of

in

the

the

World.
Ancient

An

Account

Egyptians.

of

London,

the

Religion,
1900.

8vo,

356

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL
FRENCH.

(L.) Idioma nacional de los Argentinos. Paris,1900.

(I.-E.)Phonologichistorique de la langue francaise.

Abeille
Blondel
7 ^

8vo.

50

Daremberg

(Ch.)et Saglio(E.)
Paris,1900.
Paris, 1900.

Patois dc Vinzelles.

444

(R.) "tudes

la Grasserie

De

Dictionnaire
4to.

des

antiques

8vo.

grecques

et

10

Morphologicdu

fr.

de grammaire comparee.

Paris, 1900.

8vo(

fr.

ao

PP.

Paris, 1900.

5 fr.

la Basse-Auvergne.
sur
(A.) Etudes linguistiques

Dauzat

25 fr.

c.

Fasc. 28.

romaines.

8vo.

GERMAN.
Annotatione
Aeschyli Eumenides.
H. M. Blaydes. gr. 8.

critica et

struxit Fred.

hauses in JComm.

x,

S.

152

commentario

exegetico in-

Halle, Buckk.

des Waisen-

3.60.

m.

iamborum
Ahlberg (Axel W.) De proceleusmaticis
trochaeorumqueantilatinae
metrica
scaenicae
stadia
et
prosodiaca. I, II. gr. 8. vi,
poesis
quae
161

30 S.

11.

Lund, H. MSUer.

LXX

2.60.

epistula
(cum ceteris de origineversionis

interpretumtestimoniis).Ludovici

Wendland.

8.

xxxti,229 S.

equites.
Aristophanis
wen

m.

Aristeae ad Philocratem

Aristeas.

J. F.

gr. 8.

Cam

prolegomeniset

u.

schedis
m.

Uebersetsg. Hrsg.

Sammlung
v.

v.

assyr.
Schrader.

Eberh.

u.

usus

ed. Paul.

4.

ed. J. van

commentariis

Leiden, A. W. Sijthoff.
m.

xviii,
246 S.

Bibliothek, Keilinschriftliche.
Umschrift

Mendelssohn

B. G. Teubner.
Leipzig,

Leeu-

6.

babylon.Texten

VI. Bd.

1.

Tl.

in

gr. 8.

6* Reichord."\l
1.
Jensen (P.) Assyrisch-babylonische
Berlin, Rntiher
HSlfte.
xxit
S.
1.
m.
u.
u.
Mythen
Epen.
1-320.
13.
Breton
Dictionnaire
P.
frangais-caraibe. Re'imprime'
(R.
R.)
par Jul.
Edition fac-simile. Leipzig,
i2mo,
1900.
415 S. m. 20.
Texts. Copied from originaltablets
Craig(J.A.) Astrological-astronomical
and autographed. Leipzig,
With 95
in British Museum
4to, 10 pp.
1900.
"1
xos.
plates.
Furtwangler (Adf.) Die antiken Gemmen.
Leipzig, 1900. 4to.
3 Bde.
in
Inhalt: 1. 67 Taf.
m.
Heliograv. xvi S. Text. 2. Beschreibung
250.
der Steinschncidekunst
und ErkUrung der Tafeln.
v, 330 S.
3. Geschichte
im klassischen Altertum.
xiii,
464 S. Mit 3 Taf. u. Abbildgn.
scholarum.
Pars 1.
8. v, 62 S.
Gay du Borgeal (H.) Colloquiain usum
Platzmann.

"

"

Berlin, Anulang in JComm.

Geneve.

(J.) Fragment

Hirsch

m.

arabischen

1.75.
Pentateuch-

Uebersetzung. Hrsg. u.
Leipzig,0. Harrassowitz. m. 4.
2 Thle.
Horatius Flaccus (Q.) Oden u. Epoden. Erklart v. Lucian Muller.
A".
St.
Richer,
8.
L.
16.
Text
1.
u.
m.
viii,
Petersburg,
Einleitungen.
gr.

eingeleitet.gr. 8.

e.

xxxvii,79 S.

"

319 S.

Commentar.

2.

"

479 S.

Ijzeren(J.van). De vitiisquibusdam principum codicum

gr. 8.

K"thakam.
1.

Amsterdam,

xi, 114 S.

Buch.

Die

gr. 8.

Samhiti

xiv, 285 S.

Societas 'Elsevier?
der

m.

Aristophaneorum.

3.

Katha-"akh", hrsg.von
Leop. v. Schroeder.
F. A. Brockhaus Sort, in Komm.
12.
m.
Leipzig,

Kettner

(Gust.) Die Epistelndcs

Geb., m.

mann.

Laut-

u.

Horaz.

gr. 8.

v,

178 S.

hrsg.v.

der

Ferd. Dieter.

2.

Halbbd.:

Nilason

gr. 8.

(Mart. P. N.) Studia

Lund, Hjt Mdtter.

Persson

viii u. S. 345-790.

m.

de

Formenlehre

des

Leipzig,O. R. Reuland.
Dionysiisatticis.

Gebrauch

Zum

altgermanischenDialekte.

Altsachsischen
schen, Gotischen, Altnordischen, Altenglischen,
deutschen.

Berlin,Weid-

3.60.

Formenlehre

Studierende

357

PUBLICATIONS.

RECENT

gr. 8.

f.

UrgermaniAlthoch-

u.
m.

9.

Hi, iv, 164 S.

3.50.

origineac vi primigeniagerundti et gerundivilatini. gr. 8.

2.80.
O. Harrassowitt.
iii,138 S. Upsaliae. Leipzig,
m.
graphed,
AutoPrice (J.M.) The
A and B of Gudea.
Great CylinderInscriptions

(P.)

De

With
transliterated and translated.
notes.
signslisted,tentatively
S.
1 : Text, Sign-list.Leipzig,
m.
4to. vi, 34
34.
1900.
Rohde
seine VorUufer.
2. durch
u.
(Erwin). Der griechischeRoman
Zusfitze aus
dem
Handexemplar des Verf. u. durch den Vortrag ub. griech.
Novellistik verm.
Aufl. gr. 8. xix, 611 S. Leipzig,Breitkopf6* H"rteL
Part

m.

14.

Thukydides. Erkifirt v. J. Classen. 4. Bd. 4. Buch. 3. Aufl.,bearb. v. J.

m.
Steup. gr. 8. iii,
3.
313 S. Berlin,Weidmann.
Wdrterbuch
der gotischen
Uhlenbeck
(C.C.) Kurzgefasstes
etymologisches
Sprache. 2. Aufl. gr. 8. vi,179 S. Amsterdam, J. Mailer, m. 5.
ITALIAN.
Bonaventura

(Arn.)

La

poesia neo-latina

Citta di Castello,1900.
Guissani (C.) Note Lucreziane.

presente.
Pascal

(Carlo). Commentationes

in

Italia dal secolo

x6mo, p. xlvii,
362. L. 4.
Torino, 1900. 8vo,p. 91.

L. 2.

vergilianae.Palermo.

z6mo,

XIV

al

p. x6o.

L.3.
Studi sugliscrittori latini (Ennio, Plauto, Cicerone, Livio, Orazio,
Tibullo).Torino. 8vo, p. 148. L. 5.
"

RECEIVED.

BOOKS

Adams

(H. B.)

Public

Bulletin,No.

Libraries

May,

3.

Popular

and

900.) Albany,

Education.

tional
Educa-

(Home

Universityof

the

State

AT.

of

Y.,

X900.
The
and

Church

Political

and

Science.

Education.

Popular
Series

XVIII,

(J.H.

U.

Studies

8-9.) Baltimore,

Nos.

in Historical

Johns

Hopkins

Press, 1900.
Aldrich

(F. D.) and

Foster

Foundations

(I.L.)

of

French.

Gittn

Boston,

Co., 1 900.

cV

Journal

American
New

York,

The

and

notes.

Thomas.

from

UniversityPublication

U.

(J.H.

The

Classical

of.

Philology,no.

Gloth

(Cornell

et

Studies

in

$1.40.

the

et

fr. la livraison.

Genitive

of

Quality.

Moore.

Kellogg

cV

D.

Allen.

Co., 1900.

Paean.

Studies

(Cornell

MacmiUan

The

F.

by

in

%\.

Co.

siebenzigsten Geburtstag gewidmet

sum

1900.

24

F.)

Index

(M-

Classical

Greek

York,

New

Vahlen

the

introduction

an

Ginn

Boston,
of

Study

and

notes

Philology,

no.

von

m.

Memorabilia.

Xenophontis

in

XI.)

York,

New

The

MacmiUan

$1.

(Julius). Homunculus.

Goebel

21.)

Gomperz

VII.

Sohn,

Schulw"rterbuch
4

'

Goethe

Jahrbuch,'

Herausg.

Weidmannsche

(Q.)
(W.

The

from

(Reprinted

Freytag, 1900.

u.

Erklarung griechischerSchrift-

Ak.

W.

der

Wien.)

in

Wien,

Carl

Ilias

Homers

zu

Odyssee.

u.

Leipzig,

m.

(George).

Horatius

dem

aus

1900.

Freytag,1900.

Hermes.

Kritik

zur

(Sitzungsberichte der Kais.

(Chr.)

Hempl

Beit rage

(Theodor).

GeroUVs
Harder

(Sonderabdruck

1900.

steller.

1900.)

tion
introduc-

Hatzfeld, Darmesteter

and

Quality

With

Poets.

Co., 1900.

francaise, par

of

Berlin, Reimer,

(C. M.)

Co., 1900.

Lawton

Elegiac

(fin.).Paris, Delagravt.

With

XI.)

Johannes

Schalern.

Berlin,

Roman

la langne

H.

(Arthur).

Festschrift

NG.

the

Ablative

Medea

ed., by Clifford

Fairbanks

G.

de

29, 30, 31, 32

Euripides, The

seinen

1900.

Diss.) 1899.

Revised

Band

York,

general

(G. V.)

January-March,

1,

rpirov. 'Ad^vt/atv,IOOO.

Tevxof

Selections

Fascc.

Edwards

IV, No.

Co.

New

(J.B.)

Dictionnaire

Vol.

Archaeology.

TdftocdadknaToc.

'AOqva.
Carter

of

MacmiUan

"

v.

Runic

M^jebro
Public,

Georg

of

M.

Kaibel

Btuhhandlung,
Auswabl

Flaccus.

Stone

the

and

L. Ass./ vol. XV,

u.

Carl

Robert.

Runic

no.

Ligature for

2.)

XXXV.

Bd.

3. Heft.

1900.
von

Michael

Petschenig.

Leipzig,

G.

1.60.

Geb.,

m.

C.)

Cicero:

Coward

and

Patriot.

(Sewanee

Review,

July,

36O

AMERICAN

Studies

Mid

Notes

(W. A.) The

Ford (J.D. M.)

son

I.

Table

Round

Taciti
Recens.

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

in Philologyand Literature (Harvard). Vol. VI. NeilOriginsand Sources of the Court of Love." Vol. VII.
The Old Spanish Sibilants. IL
Brown
(A. C. L.) The

before Wace.

Boston, Ginn

6* Co.%1900.

De
(Cornelii)

situ, moribus
origine,
MDCCCC.
Lipsiae,Frtytag,

Io. Mailer.

ac

Tamblyn (W. F.) The Establishment of Roman

UniversityDiss.) Hamilton, Ontario, 1899.
Thomas
of Women.
(M. Carey). Education
for Department of Education.
(U. S. Commission

populisGermanorum
40 pf."Ed. maior.
Power

in Britain.

Monographs
to

on

the Paris

liber.
60 pC
(Columbia

Education

Expositionof

1900.)
Bearbeitet von
IV. Bd. 3. Aufl.
J. Classen.
m.
Bwkkandlung. 1900. 3
Calendar.
1899-1900.
T6kyd ImperialUniversity
Tuselmann
(Otto). Die Paraphrasedei Euteknios su Oppians Kynegetika.
su
(Abhandlungen der Konigl. Gesellsch. der Wissenschaften
Gottingen.
Erklart

Thukydides.

von

J. Steup. Berlin, WHdmmmsche

Phil.-hisL Klasse.

hmg%

1900.

Wilbrandt

N. F.

(Adolf). Der

Ed. with introduction

and

Chicago, American
Nachlese

Paros.

aus

des
Jahresheften
"

in Wien.
"

No.

Meister
notes

Book

(Adolf). Der

Wilhelm

Bd. IV.

Buchktnd-

1.) Berlin,Wtidmannscht

m.

zu

osterr.

by

von

Theodore

C$.t 1 900.

Dichter

Palmyra.

Dramatiscne

Henckels.

Dichtung.

nati,
York, Cincin-

New

80 cts.

Antiphon

aus

Athen.

griechischen Inschriften.
Institutes.'
archaolog.

Band

Zwei

Inschriften

(Sonderabdruck

II.)

aus

den

1900.

der Kais. Ak. der Wissenschaften

'Ere? u. iviavrdf.(Sitsungsberichte
Band
Res.

von

CXLI.)

Wien, CM

Ch. Michel's

Ans., 1900, Nr. 2.)

Recueil

GavWi

Sokn, 190a

descriptionsgrecques.

(Gott.gelehrt.

Vol.

XXI, 4

Whole
,

No.

"/'

84

THE

AMERICAN

Philology

of
Journal

EDITED

PBOPttWR

OF

6im

BALTIMORE:
London:

GILDERSLEEVE

L.

BASIL

IX

THE
Kegan
Leipsic:

BY

TH1

JOHNB

JOHNS

HOPKINS

HOPKINS

Paul, Trench,
F. A.

TrObner

Brockhaus

October, November,
1900

UkIYBBOTT

December

PRESS
" Co.

CONTENTS.
Athenian

The

I.

"

II.

"

III."
IV."

Light of

the

Democracy in

Greek

Literature.

By

Leach,

Abby

361

The

Ocean

in Sanskrit

The

Greek

in Cicero's

On

ihe

Hopkins,

Epistles. By R. B. Steele,

Stanza, Rig-Veda,

Wedding

Washburn

Epic Poetry. By

3S7

Maurice

By

IO.

40.

x.

378

Bloomfibld,
V.

Manuscripts of

The

"

Note

"

Acharnians

on

Ball

By

947.

of Cicero

in the Vatican

Atticus

to

Platner,

cp/a/vof 'are,' father.'

The

VII."

the Letters

Hy Samuel

"Library.
VI.

411

420

BoNNRR,

Campbell

433

Hempl,

By George

rather.'

438

Notes:

443

On

Greek

and

Septua^int
John Wesley
Reviews

Text

of

Negatives.
I Samuel

runtime

"

On

the

26.

By

Notices:

Constantius

"

und

Jugend

seine

448
Stilislik. Koch's

Syntax und

Lateinische

Kaisers

Fowler.

Epistle of Jeremiah

3 and

20.

H.

FRANK

By

Rice.

Book

and

Schmalz's
Abt

Latin

bis

Kriegsthaten
Rothstein's

(331-361).
"

Die

Julian der

Kaiser

Tode

zum

Elegien

des

des
Sextus

Propertius.
Reports:

463
Museum

Kheinisches

Philologus.
"

fi'irPhilologie.

Mention,

Brief

470

Publications

Recent

477

Received,

Books

4S1
*

Index,

Open

to

original communications

comparative,oriental, modern;
of chief

articles

in all

484

departments of philology,classical,
reports of

condensed

work
philological

current

journals of Europe ;
leading philological
constitute
reviews
ume,
vola
bibliographicallists. Four numbers
by specialists;
volume
each year.
one
'Subscription
price $3.00 a year, payable to the
Suitable
advertisements
publisher in advance;
single numbers, $1.00 each.
will be inserted
at the following rates:
summaries

in

the

One
Half

page

Eighth

"x)

Messrs.

Cross

Road,

Notice."

Spkctal

has

Philology

will be sold

Published

cash
so

to

far

as

stock

The

passed

as

Triibner

for the
accompany

at

present
the

they can

second -class

be

the

the

order.

of

sets

hands

of Philology

are

House,

of The
of

paid).

F'ried*:nwald Co.

Hilt imore,

the

American
Journal
undersigned. These

regular price,$63 for the twenty-one

Single volumes, $3 ; single numbers,

(postage

year

The

00

3500
1500
800

Co., Paternoster

matter.

Press

600

supplied. Address
The
Johns Hopkins

dollars

$50

00

C.

complete

into

$40
laoo

Journal
"

4 T.

T.

2000

400

W.
of

over

'

800

American

London,

Three
(ju.irterly.

Baltimore, Md.,

the

00

1500

00

Paul, Trench,

Kcgan

Charing

volumes,
$1 each,

of

English Agents

$30

400

page

The

sets

uo

T.

"16

page

Quarter page

of

TIMK.

Md

Press, Baltimore, Md.

Entered

at

the

Postoffice

of

AMERICAN

JOURNAL
Vol.

XXI,

I." THE

OF

Whole

4.

ATHENIAN

DEMOCRACY
GREEK

OF
The

PHILOLOGY

IN

No.

THE

84.

LIGHT

LITERATURE.1

Athenian

Democracy is perhaps the best exemplification

have of a true democracy
of the people,by
we
a
government
the people,and for the people. True, there were
slaves with no
but
political
rightsand resident aliens with restricted citizenship,
this circumstance
does not invalidate the integrity
of the statement
Athens
-that
was
a democracy.
Jealouslyas the Athenians guarded
of citizenship
the privilege
and strict as they were
to keep out the
taint of alien blood,yet foreigners
kept findingtheir way into the
"

of citizens,
as

ranks

Birds 1527 ; Have

'Of course,9is the

Olympus?1
from

Exekestides

indignantprotests
'

prove.

in

the

whom
was

Exekestides
a

naturalized

insult the citizens whom

justand good
and
palaestras

and

honorable

choruses

the brazen, red-haired

who

are

slaves, the

for all Attica

number

President's Address

at

who

well-born
been

have
we

and

as

the

foreignand

best
not

in

thirty-first
meeting

barians
barThis
'We

sensible,

for every purpose

sprung from rascals,

use

in Politics
into the

servile extraction.'

authorities

much

there

trained in the

'

Association,Madison, Wise, July,1900.

25

barbarian

rascals and
foreigners,
Kleisthenes,9
says Aristotle
expulsion of the tyrants, admitted

the latest comers.'

for the

be

music, while

I275 b 37. 'after the

resident aliens of
tribes many
As

you

to

men,

and

tophanes
of Aris-

sarcasms

gods up
'Are they not
answer.
has his familygod?'
foreigner. Frogs 727-33:

know

we

and

excess

give

the

aggregate

of 100,000

of the American

at any

Philological

362

AMERICAN

period,and
exclaims

the slave

take

his

of

were

battle ?
This

yourselfhoarse.'

slaves who

took

Then

the

manumission

the

slaves

Ath.

Const.

the

nor
'

No

one

123
freemen/

1,

find them

freedom

license

'The

10:

witness

of

us

his slaves

treats

as

allowed

conditions

the

allowed
Isoc.

without
ignorantforeigners

the

gaininga

livelihood.

any

our

Moreover,

then without

distinction

carpenter, smith and

birth or low degree/
his funeral

oration

country, whatever

Athenian

shoemaker,

is poverty
II 37), 'but a

(Thuc.
be the obscurityof

it may

common

life was

and
interests,
less

the intricate

them

take

offer their minds

rich and

'Neither

active

poor,

bar,'says

man

may
his condition/
its most

upon

those

it
"

high

Perikles in
benefit his

logicalexpression

be better studied

(The Theory

of

than

in

of the State, p.

432).
democracy
typical
small that the people took part
so
and were
and not by representatives,
and
a common
religion
language,by
love of a common
country. Then, too,

be claimed
fairly
because the populationwas
in the government,
directly
bound
togethercloselyby
And

obols

to
callingsseem
Assembly. Protagoras 319:
administration is to be discussed,

they rise and

constitution"

beyond

hardly call a
a day (about

the humble

Bluntschli says : " Democracy found

nowhere
in Athens, and its nature
can
the

of

laborers,who

can

one

as

hope

country

our

by

slaves

the

own

when three
people a slave-holdingaristocracy
sufficient
inducement
nine cents) was
to make

civil

strike

affected

with

and

interest in

part in the duties of a citizen. And

have been well representedin the

and

Panegyricus

somewhat

were

treated

questionof

to

of

Spartans chastise their

Athens, mildly
before them, and a large class of

some

slaves

to

littledifference between

seems

at

mere

the author

by

Athens

are

'When

of their action/

is attested

mildly treated

were

While, then, economic

slavery,in general there
we

the

at

Hellenes

is very great; it is not

will the slave yield you the way/

sojournersat
them,

told you to
emancipationof the

ing
practiceof freethe habit of announcing
Great Dionysia in the

in

were

of their slaves

the

I not

have

that this

shows

'Some

theatre,thereby making
That

!'

am

part in the battle of Arginusae. Aeschines, in

common.

was

I could

refers to the

speech againstCtesiphon 41,

slaves

PHILOLOGY.

frequent. 'Luckless that I

Dionysus in Frogs 33. 'Why did

manumissions

part in the naval

shout

OF

JOURNAL

that Athens

was

complex than now, not crossed

of these
and puzzlingquestions

and

recrossed

with

latter days, and so,

364
the

AMERICAN

of

course

the

selfish ends, not

interesting
pointis,that from the time
statesmen
played into their hands for
of
the people
the state, and made
good

power,
for the

rulers.

It is not

for my

necessary

of the Kleisthenean
of the

PHILOLOGY.

OF

The

events.

people had

absolute

JOURNAL

to

purpose

constitution or

different officials and

givean

to define

elaborate

exactlythe

governing bodies, but

account

functions

it is worth

while to call attention to the fact that every Athenian

citizen was
of
of the ekklesia before which all importantquestions
a member
state

brought and decided,and

were

chosen

was

that,as
the

whole

various

by

Warde

lot out

of the

Fowler

says,

people

the Boule

whole

it

body

of Five Hundred

of citizens

yearly,so

simplya large committee

was

of

there were
afresh every year.
Then
boards for the different departments,chosen

elected

officialsand

part by lot,so that in the Ath. Const. 24 the number

for the most

for the age of Aristeides is reckoned

From
this itwill
at 1400.
of state,
affairs
what an active part the citizens took in
seen
in
when
above
much
out of a populationnot
1900
30,000 were

be

office each year, for the most

part chosen by lot. In the constant
exercise of political
and in service in the law-courts,the
power

people had

liberal

trainingin legaland

and
questions,
political
simply in the people,but

sovereign power was vested not

a
people singularlywell-fitted to exercise it. "A paramount
and
people,"in the words of Jebb,"taught by lifeitself to reason
judge" (AtticOrators, p. 325). 'We alone,'says Perikles in his
takes
funeral oration (Thuc II 45), 'regard a man
famous
who
useless
but
interest
in
harmless
a
not as
as
a
no
public affairs,
so

the

in

character; and

judgesof

if few

of

us

are

we
originators,

are

all sound

policy.'

What, then, is democracy in the definition of the Greeks?

In

called

II 37, Perikles thus defines it: 'It is true that we are

is in the hands of the many,
a democracy, for the administration
and not of the few.
But while the law secures
to all
equal justice
Thuc.

alike in their

privatedisputes,the

claim

of excellence

is also

he is
distinguished,
but as
of privilege,
a matter
of merit.' In other words, democracy means
the reward
equal
the
In
and
This
is
the
ideal
view.
equal rights.
opportunities
of a demoVII 2, Aristotle says : The primary principle
Politics,
cratical polityis personal liberty.Justice,in the democratical
not by merit, but arithview, consists in equalityas determined

recognized; and when a citizen is in

preferredto the publicservice,not as

'

any

way

THE

ATHENIAN

DEMOCRACY.

365

is,by merely counting beads ; and where this is

the principle
it necessarily
follows that the masses
of justice,
are
For the theory being that all the citizens should share
supreme.
the
is that in a democracy the poor exercise a higher
result
alike,
authoritythan the rich ; for they constitute a majorityof the
is supreme.' And again
and the will of the majority
population,
in the 6th book, 6th chap.,he says : Not only do all the inhabitants
but they actually
theoretically
enjoy political
privileges,
the
exercise them in the conduct of political
business,as even
poor are enabled by the pay they receive to enjoy the leisure
of this
(necessaryto political
life).And in fact it is a population
kind which
has the largestamount
of leisure ; for they are not
in
of their privateaffairs,
impeded
by the management
any way
is the case
with the rich,who
thus frequentlyprevented
as
are
from attendingthe Assembly or the Courts of Law.
The consequence
metically
"

that

'

is that it is the
become

of the poor rather than the laws that

authorityin the polity.'And again B. Ill,
mass

the supreme
is
c.
:
Democracy is a government where the supreme
power
vested in those who
considerable
property, i.e. the
possess no
8

'

government' are Plato's sarcastic

pensing
and diswords in the Republic558, 'fullof varietyand disorder,
he
to equalsand unequalsalike.' And
a sort of equality
thinks the dominant
characteristic of a democracy is an insatiate
thirst for freedom, so that 'the son
is on a level with his father,
for either of his parents, and the
having no respect or reverence
metic is equal with the citizen and the citizen with the metic, and
the stranger is quite as good as either,'and the animals are
actuallyaffected,he humorously adds: 'The horses and asses
of
have a way of marching along with all the rightsand dignities
in their way, if
freemen, and they will run at anybody who comes
he does not leave the road clear for them : and all thingsare just
ready to burst with liberty (Republic563).
The
Periklean age is justlyextolled as the great periodin the
historyof Athens and the time when the democracy was at its
But accordingto Thuc. II 65 it was
best
reallythe government
of the best man.
Thus
He says :
a
Athens, though in name
his
But
fact
ruled
citizen.
in
her
by
democracy, was
greatest
with
were
one
more
on
another,and each
an
successors
equality
one
strugglingto be firsthimself,they were
ready to sacrifice the
of the people. Occupied
whole conduct
of affairs to the whims
of the democfor
in intriguing
the leadership
againstone another
poor.'

'A

charming

form

of

'

'

366

AMERICAN

racy,

they not only grew

in the management
of the army,
embroiled for the first time in civilstrife.' Aristotle,

but became

looking backward,

like

Ath.

Const.

27:
democratic.

still more

with

compete

remiss

says,

constitution became
not

Kimon

in wealth

he
magnificentliberality,

which

that he should

was

own
property ; and
of the law-courts.'

Perikles

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

well

as

as

and

took

the

'Under

win

Perikles
Perikles

As

popular favor by

advice

of Damonides,

presents to the peoplefrom

make

the

could

their

accordinglyhe instituted pay for the members

In the Gorgias 519, Socrates proves that
and
Kimon
Themistokles
were
not
good

statesmen; for he says:

using the powers which they had

which is the prime
improvement
fellow-citizens,
I do not see that in these respects
objectof the trulygood citizen,
whit superiorto our
a
they were
present statesmen, though I
admit that they were
clever at providingships and walls
more
in the

and

all that.'

docks, and

made

'As

to

of their

the Athenians

of money
It would

by

adding

then,that

into the hands

the power

for

publicservice.'

tendency of a democracy

the

of the masses,

great because

was

to

Perikles

idle and

firstinstituting
pay

seem,

the power
klean age

in 575 E : ' I hear that Perikles

cowardly and chatterers and lovers

And

great

and

controlled

affairs,
yet in
might gain control,

man

people that he
largelyresponsiblefor bringing about

was

is to put

that while the Peri-

of the

the unlimited

sovereigntyof the people,which, in the hands of unscrupulous

For the policyof fostering
leaders,wrought the ruin of Athens.
of the people led, as it always does lead,to the
the supremacy
rise of demagogues, and so we
Const, of Athens,
read in Arist.,
'After Kleophon, the popular leadership
28:
was
cessively
occupied sucwho
the
and
chose to talk
biggest
pander
by the men
with their eyes fixed only on the
to the tastes of the majority,

Knightsof Aristophanes,
40 ff.,
of a
is personified
head
the demos
as
b. C,
firstof the month,' one
'he
bought
complains,

interests of the moment.'

in 424

exhibited

'The

household.
a

In the

This
Paphlagonian tanner, basest of scoundrels.
flatters him
fullyunderstanding his master's disposition,

slave, the

tanner,
and fawns
The

upon

him

and

deceives

him

with bits of endearment.

begs and gets

see
Hylas got a flogging,owing to me"; so
Thuc. Ill
Paphlagonianslave is Kleon, of whom

Paphlagonianruns

to the

round

slaves and

bribes,saying,"You
we

36

give.'
'

says

The

This man,

the most

violent of the citizens at that time,

exercised the greatest influence

over

the

people.'

And

Aristotle,

ATHENIAN

THE

that he, more

Const, of Athens, 28, claims

the

than any one else,was

of the corruption
of the democracy by his wild undertakings.

cause

Alkibiades
there

have

'But

says:

been, who

one

Supp. 409-25

"

'

For

by
speciouswords and

man

with

In

strong words

citywhence

the

None

for his

own

the

on

same

is ruled

come

by

puffsup the citizens

advantage twists them this
there

that.'

or

way

demagogues, as
people into evil ways'
were

the

many

the mob.

only,not

there

led

always
(Thuc. VI 89). Euripides has

theme

367

DEMOCRACY.

there is always danger that

unscrupulous men
of the people,by
by cunning manipulation
power
panderingto their baser natures instead of trying to influence
them for their own
good and the good of the state. Witness the
democracy

will rise to

supreme

of the 'Boss* in

sway

Side

exercised
the

XV

249:

'For

the

gods, and

they see

kles,able

statesman

his power

owed

'whenever
Eupolis,
orator

country.

own

demagogues we find the orators, who

their spellfor evil or for good, as the case
might be,
of the hearers.
minds
Isoc. Antidosis,
Or.
susceptible

by

over

our

men

among

speakers

the

side with

10

cityyearlymake

Persuasion

of the

one

sacrificeto her.'

Peri-

and

to have
general though he was, seems
largelyto his eloquence. 'This man/ says
he came
forward,proved himself the greatest
like
he could give the other
a good runner,
;

feet start and

his swiftness

consider

Athenians

the

call him, but beside

Rapid,you

win.

persuasionsat upon his lips. Such was his

spelland alone of the speakers,he ever left his sting in the
hearers' (Jebb,Att. Or. CXXX).
Aristophanes,Acharnians 530,
speaking of the outbreak of the war, says : Perikles,the Olympian,
was
thundering and lighteningand puttingall Greece in a
a

certain

'

tumult'

accomplished

of all orators.'

held

firm sway,
againsthim from

kept
and

him

out

fined him

But

486-9

of

though
time

'

the

to

people in

time, and

was

the most

that Perikles

their fickleness

from

office,
having charged

turned

430 to July429
with embezzlement

July

him

talents.
fifty

giftsfor selfish ends. Eur. Hipp.

plausiblea tongue, that overthrows
should not speak to
of men.
We
homes
leads
the
that
to noble fame.'
point
path

used their
many
Tis even
this,too

too
:

says: 'Perikles
then
Little wonder

Plato, in the Phaedrus

good governments
please the ear, but
Eur. On

902-11

one
lips,

whose

and
to

stood up
impudence is his
:

'Next

fellow who

an
strength,

can

not

close his

alien forced

on

us,

368

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

confident in bluster and licensed ignorance,

and
to involve his hearers in
a

with

man

some

sooner

pleasingtrick of speech,but

persuades the mob,

it is

refer to

supposedto

mischief

been dressed

with

enough
plausible
later ; for when

or

of unsound

serious evil to

principles,

the state.' This

Kleophon,the lyre-maker,who,
littlebrief authority,
was

after

the

theyhave

been extorted from you

impudence of the speakers.' And

by the

clamor

having

to death

condemned

people. Demosthenes, ag. Leptines166, says:

time, instead of it being proved to you that measures

by

is

'Many a
were
just,

and violence and

again in the 3d Olynthiac,22 :

But since these orators have appeared who ask, What
is your
What
shall
move?
I
How
I oblige you? the
can
pleasure?
welfare
for
is
moment's
a
complimented away
popularity,
public
and these are the results : the orators thrive,
are
disgraced/
you
Also 3d Phil. 4 : And
the people then, as always,were
easily

'

"

'

flattered and

deceived/

Knights

'Whenever

any one
said in the Assembly, Demos, I am
lover,and I love you
your
and care for you and alone providefor you/' whenever
any one
1342:

"

preambles,you used to clapyour wings and crow and

hold your head high,and then,in return for this,
he cheated you/
And again,1 1 10 ff.: Demos, you possess a fine sovereigntywhen
all men
dread you as a tyrant. Yet you are
easilyled by the
in
flattered
and
and gape
and
delight being
cajoled,
nose,
you
happens to be speaking,and your
open-mouthed at whoever
mind, though present, is abroad/
of persuasion
than artful speech,and
But there are other means
In the
chargesof briberyare a commonplace with the orators.
exclaims:
3d Phil. 36-40, with trenchant words Demosthenes
of
the
hearts
'There was
Athens,something in
something,men
used these

'

then, which

of the multitude

the wealth of Persia and

quailednot
Nothing
the

under

subtle

or

the freedom

maintained

by land
clever; simply that
any

which

now,

battle

or

sea

whoever

What

was

severest

punishmentwas

What

intercession or
gets

do

pardon.
bribe
laughterif he

hatred
attendants

inflicted on

"

the
we

now

sally
univer-

bribery,the
was

no

Everywherea

victed,
it,mercy to the conall
the usual
the crime,

corruption/'What, then, becomes

the bewildered

from

confesses

of those that denounce

upon
of the revenue?'

was

and there
guilty,

see

this ?

took money

power or the corrupters of Greece

it was
dreadful to be convicted of

overcame

of Greece, and

for
aspirants
detested

man

there is not

old

man

asks

his

of the rest
son

in the

THE

Wasps
not

660 ; and

ATHENIAN

the

369

DEMOCRACY,

is : 'It goes to these who

answer

betraythe noisy crowd

of the Athenians, but will

say

"

I will

always fight

for the Democratic

senate

Xen.

for
Ath.

the senate
his

the whole
party."' 'Having gained over
obol worth of coriander seed' (Knights 680). Ps.an
Const. 241 : 'Yet some
say that if a suitor appliesto
the people with money
in bis hand, he will get
or

business done.'

And

Isocrates,On

Peace

the

169,

says:

'Although the penaltyof death has been enacted in case any one
is convicted of bribery,yet we
elect those who
do this most
who
of the
has means
to bribe the majority
openly,and the man
affairsof
We
state.'
the
have
heard
set over
we
citizens,
highest
of such things outside of degenerate Athens.
Closely allied to
this charge is that of enrichment
from office. In the Lys. of
of
Aristophanesit is asked: 'Are they fightingon account
Peisander
is
'For
in
order
the answer.
that
money?' 'Yes,'
be
able
those
who
a
nd
aim
at
to
might
steal,
offices,
they were
commotions.'
In the speech against
always stirringup some
Demosthenes
who was empowered
Aristocrates,
says : Aristeides,
increase
did
his
fortune by a single
the tribute,
to assess
not
drachma ; but when he died,the country buried him.
Now, the
risen from indigence
state affairshave
our
persons who manage
to wealth,and
providedthemselves with plentyto last them for
Pol. 1279a, 10, 'the advantages
support.' 'In our day,'says Aristotle,
derived from the public treasury and from office make
men
desire to hold it uninterruptedly. One
might suppose that,
for
though of sicklyconstitution,
always well in office,
they were
then, too, they would no doubt hunt as eagerlyafter places.'
But I find in Greek literature no
more
despairingwords than
II 344: "In the United
Bryce's in The Am. Commonwealth,
doctrine and points
States tenets and policies,
pointsof political
of political
have all vanished : all has been lost except
practice
office and the hope of it." And in II 485-9 :
Place-huntingis
'

"

the

career

and

requitingparty
may

an

office is not

services and, also,a

be raised for election

Quincy Adams, Goldwin

publictrust, but
source

purposes."

Smith

"

says

And
As

whence
in
he

means

of

party funds

speakingof John

was

about

the last

he was
about
so
availability,
the last whose
only rule was not party but the public service."
'The people at Athens
And the peopleare content
to have it so.
know very well which of the citizens are good and which are bad/
this,they
says Isocrates in the Panegyricus,'but while they know
President

chosen

for

merit,not

for

370

AMERICAN

who

those

love

JOURNAL
of

OF

PHILOLOGY.

and

advantage to themselves, even

though they be bad.' And in the Areopagitikos206:
Chatting
in the workshops we
admit that never
under a democracy was
but
in
there worse
practicewe are content to have it
government,
'While
of
so/
they entrust their privateinterests only to men
long-triedhonesty,' says Demosthenes
'they
ag. Aristogeiton,
are

use

'

will confide
baseness

the

has

interests of the Commonwealth

to

whose

men

giving
dispute.' 'See, too, the for-

been

proved beyond
democracy/ says Plato,contemptuously,Rep.
and
the disregard she
558, 'and the don't-care-about-trifles,
shows
of all the fine principles
we
solemnly laid down, how
fine
all
these
does
she
under her
notions of ours
grandly
trample
man,
never
feet,
givinga thought to the pursuitswhich make a statesand promoting to honor any one
who
professesto be the
of
spirit

"

'

friend !
people's
Athenians

The

were

they had become

overbearingand
become

humane

(Thuc. II 63).
had
in defiance

Samos

and

of

Perikles himself says : Your

which in the opinionof mankind

And

can

not

be

when
them

made

empire

cruel.

sooner

no

love

empirehas

'

unjustlygained,but which

been

people in general,but

the
imperialists,

tyranny

have

may

safelysurrendered

Aristotle,Pol. 1384,40, says:

'

nians
Athe-

'The

got the empire securelyin their hands

of their treaty obligations,

they crushed
Chios
In their argument
and Lesbos.'

than,
the islands,
with

the

Melians, whom

into an alliance,
they were
tryingto coerce
they
bluntlysay: 'The powerful exact what they can and the weak
of the
masters
are
grant what they must' (Thuc. V 89). 'We
and
islanders
and
who
are
islanders,
insignificant
too,
sea,
you
must
not be allowed to escape us' (V 97). This seems
to be the
In the
at all times,Christian or Pagan.
language of imperialism
of progress
sacred name
and civilization,
be
the weak
must
coerced.
And when the Athenians
had conqueredthe people of
Melos, whose only crime was their refusal to surrender the liberty
of
words
they had enjoyed for 70b years, in the dispassionate
V

Thuc.
were

And

not

'The

Athenians

thereuponput

slaves of the women

military
age and made
these were
Athenians !
the liberty-loving

Calm
and

116:

of

to

death

all who

and children.'

of policy,
reasonableness
sweet
stability
must
cool, dispassionate
judgments and clear-sightedness,
self-control and

be looked

for in the rank

and fileof mankind, and

in Knights40, characterizing
the
Aristophanes,

demos

so
as

we

find

choleric

AMERICAN

372

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

good of the state, when ruin was staringhis army in the face,
He
flatlyrefused to leave Sicily for fear of the Athenians.
if these departed
declared they would not forgivethe generals,
be convinced
without an order from home, but would
by any
ing
'Knowaccusations that a clever speaker might bring forward.
the temper of the Athenians, he would
take his chance and
rather than die unjustlyat the
fall by the hands of the enemy

(Thuc. VII 48). At the time of the

mutilation of the Hermae, Thucydides says: 'They did not
the character of the informers,
but, in their suspicious
investigate

hands

of the

Athenians'

mood, listened

to all manner

of the

some

wretches.

They
And

(VI 53).
their alarm

of statements

most

in

were

state

the account

of Andocides

time,that

'

century. If any

fear and

givesa
made

oned
impris-

evidence

of

suspicion'

vivid

pictureof

them

credulous

accusations.

Aristophanesludicrouslydescribes
Wasps 488 ff.: How
everythingwith
when

the

on

of incessant

and excitement at that

listenersto any

and seized and

respected citizens

I have

not

ask

for

heard
leek

their attitude of mind

in

spirators,
you is tyranny and conthe word
no, not for half a
"

relish for his

anchovies,
a slywink, says :
woman
here,
for
it
for
After
the
is
ask
a
a
leek;
tyranny?'"
glorious
you
victoryof Arginusae,the Athenians,in a furyagainstthe generals
because they thought these might have picked up the dead and
dying, put them to death without a fair trial as foolishan action
it was
as
wicked,for they sorely needed all their generals. Not
long afterwards they repented,and prosecuted those who had
deceived
the people (Xen. Hell. I 185),thereby fulfilling
the
Ath.
Aristotle
Const.
the
of
the
For
in
28
:
people,
judgment
if they are deceived for a time, in the end generallycome
even
who
have beguiled them
into any unworthy
to detest those
action.1 All very well,but,unfortunately,
the mischief is usually
done before this healthyrepentance asserts itself. Greenidge,in
Constitutional History, p. 179, says of
his Outlines of Greek
been more
Athens :
Few states have ever
completelyunder the
lacked
but certainly
of great personalities,"
the Athenians
sway
of
their
Alcibithe wisdom
the
best
to get
good out
great men.
talents were
ades is a conspicuousexample. His undoubted
a
followed
direct injuryto the state because the people foolishly
him too far sometimes
and sometimes
not far enough, while they
trusted the timorous Nikias with a confidence as ungrounded as
who

the

one

sells

as

herbs,with

"

"

'

"

Look

THE

DEMOCRACY.

ATHENIAN

it was

fatal. His

to his

impotent generalship.

privatevirtues

Aristotle is frequently
quoted
and

it is true

says, Pol
individual

the

so

senses,

he

But/
few

the

champion of

majority,

when he
a strong claim for the many
each
whom
'It
is
the
of
that
:
possible
many,
stillcollectively
virtuous man,
are
superiorto

III,c.

11

is not

persons*' And again:

compared to an individual

be

their eyes

that he makes

the few best

may

blinded

to have

seem

as

373

the

continues, whether

the

'

virtuous

is

persons
the masses,

As the multitude
with

collectively
feet,hands and
and intelligence.

many

of their character

is true

same

'

of
superiority

whatever
possible,

the many
the character

to

the

of the

is uncertain or perhaps,by Zeus, in some

people or
cases
impossible.'And in Pol. IV, c. 9, he would rule out from
husbandmen, artisans,and hired laborers generally,
citizenship
on

the claim

the state
understood
select
in the

who
"

cultivate virtue

do not

entitled to

are

he

mean,

of

says

virtue with

"

members

of

wisdom, be it

rights. His majorityis

political

philosophy that finds all excellence

association is the one
political
for its wisdom
the
and commends
class,

by
Phokylides:
The

other

any

the best

the middle

'

nor

to his

majority. True

controlled
prayer

that neither mechanics,

middle
Fares

class within the state

best, I

ween

May I be neither low

great,

nor

But e'en between/

And

in the Ath. Const, he

97, to the temporary

up of all those who
with

as
gives high praise,

government
had

money

military
equipment. He,

Goethe's
concerned:

so
definition,

'A

temporize,and

few

far

strong

the

weak

faintest idea of what

they
X

Aristotle,Nic. Eth.

as

as
a

men

of the 5000, which was

made
furnish
themselves
enough to
well

as

Plato,would
numerical

merely
who

lead, some

multitude, who
want.1

does Thuc. VIII

'

The

follow

agree

with

majority is
knaves
without

who
the

of mankind,' says
They pursue the

bulk

9, 'live

by feeling.
thereto,and shun the contrary
pleasuresthey like and the means
pains; but they have no thought of,as they have no taste for,
And
what is right and trulysweet.'
again: The many yieldto
force rather than to reason, and to fear of punishment rather than
to the beautiful.' Lillyputs the case
stronglyin First Principles
in Politics,
Do
the annals of the world show
that the
p. 193 :
'

"

AMERICAN

374

OF

JOURNAL

unreasoning instinct of the masses

frequentlyright? Why, from
fallen upon

5th century

from

even

has

for in various
the

ways

by

militarystate of the

industrial state of the

cient
4th,is suffi-

Hired

soldiers

native troops, and the citizens shrank

The speeches of Demosthenes
ring with

placeof

appealsto

love of ease,

change

from

of the decline of Athens.

many

militaryservice.

earnest

the

tradingand

taken the

now

invariablyor
beginning their choice

is accounted

of Athens

to
explanation

had

the

been

different historians,
and
to the

has

"

Barabbas

decadence

The

PHILOLOGY.

citizens to shake

the

off their

of other days, brave

and, in the spirit

lethargy and
the enemy

in

cause
field;but the fundamental
lay much
deeper. The
Sophists,as Plato saw, flourished at Athens because their teaching
of the showy, superficial
kind that makes
clever at
was
one
in
one's
whether
law-courts
or
assemblies, and
winning
case,
leader ;
democracy exalts not the wise but the successful political
the friend of Gorgias,
the would-be
so
Kallikles,
statesman, was
who
taught the art of rhetoric. Plato sees no hope for the man
of noble nature
the
and high aims in this government
where

the

whims

the rules of action ; but he

seeingthe follyof the many

of the many
determine
Republic496 A : ' Such a man,

seeing

that

they

do

affairsof state, like

nothing
a

man

sound

in the

management

says,
and
of the

fallen among
wild beasts,feeling
the
his
afiairs,
own
quiet and manages
the shelter of a wall, as it were, in a

of resistance,keeps
futility

and, taking refuge under

by the blast,he is content if he can live

his lifehere free from injustice
and unholy deeds, and, when his
time comes,
can
depart hence in peace with good hope/
The lifeof the Athenians
was
so
closelybound up with the life
of the state that their philosophersand thinkers were
constantly
because
tryingto find a remedy for the glaringevils in political
life,
unless
they feltthat the individual lifecould not reach itsperfection
the state was
perfecttoo. Over and over again the orators assert
their confident belief that the safetyand prosperityof the state
will be secure, if the people will only turn a deaf ear to corrupt
administer the
statesmen, follow the path of virtue,and faithfully
laws.
Dem.
'If all trulyfearingthe penalties
ag. Leptines 154:
of the laws would
abstain from evil courses, and all competing
for the rewards of good service would determine to do their duty,
what prevents our
city from being mighty and all from being
storm

honest

of dust

men,

whirled

without

on

bad

one

among

us?'

Dem.

ag. Aristo-

THE

geiton,A. 776 :
gods, it is the

'

A THEN

J AN

CY.

DEMOCRA

375

Since,then, it is acknowledged that,next

laws

which

preserve

should

the

manner
act, all of you, in the same
here to make
up a club subscription.Him

Commonwealth,
as

if you

were

the

to

you

sitting

that

obeys the laws,

contributinghis full
you should praiseand honor, as a person
share to the welfare of his country ; him that disobeys them, you
should punish.' Dem.
is the strength
ag. Meidias
224-5 : 'What
of the laws?
If any of you is injuredand cries out, will they run
and help him?
to the rescue
No; they are but written words
and they are
able to do this. In what, then, is the power of
not
the laws?
and making them
In your enforcingthem
effectual
for those who
them.
should
need
You
defend
them just the
would
defend
and
same
as
yourselves against injustice,
you
mitted,
they are comregard the wrongs of the laws, by whomsoever
of public concern.
And
there should be no
matters
as
no
services,no compassion, no influence,
contrivance,nothing
whatsoever
which
has
who
a
man
by
transgressedthe laws can
the laws are
escape the penalty.' Aesch. ag. Ctes. 36 : When
guarded, the democracy is preserved.' Deinarchus ag. Dem. 72 :
Men
of Athens, why do you think cities fare now
well and now
ill? You
than their counsellors
will find nothing else the cause
'

'

and

leaders.'

But

the

philosophersare

find is in education.

'

The

more

radical,and

the

remedy they

greatest safeguardfor the permanence

of any

polity/says Aristotle,Pol. VIII, c 9, is one which is

universallydisregarded at present, viz. the education of the
of the polity. For the wisest of the laws are
citizens in the spirit
of no avail,unless the citizens are trained by habit and education
Athenian
in the lines of the polity.'The
democracy, on the
tendencies
the same
to show
seems
testimonyof their own writers,
in
find
and to have the same
our
own
dangers that we
country,
innumerable
and
with
scale
here
a larger
on
only
complications,
with its
of warning from that little city-state
and so the word
In the words
of Plato,
thinkers may
well be heeded.
luminous
of public affairs
Rep. 521: 'If men
go into the administration
advantage,thinkingthat
beggars and hungering after their own
chief good, the state can
from this source
snatch
the
they are to
be well governed, for then office becomes
an
never
objectof strife
and

'

the factions that

state

The

as

will ruin themselves

ensue

and

the whole

well.1

great danger

danger that

comes

to

from

democracy is,as Arnold says, "the

the multitude being in power, with no

any

U6

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY

(Democracy,
adequate ideal to elevate or guide the multitude
lies
in
The
education
the
that is
education,
safeguard
p. 20).
"

fundamental,that develops,as

Plato

teaches, the whole

and morally,and
intellectually
physically,
the heart and

ideals upon

mind.

Plato

highest attainments,as

stamps

But all are

and
believes,

man,

ineffaceable

capableof the

not

he

solemnly urges the

into those
allegorically
with gold in their hearts; second, with silver;and third, with
onlybrass and iron ; and he insiststhat the onlyhope for the state
the highly endowed
is when
by Nature,who have received the
of
recognition

and
inequality,

divides

the leaders and

noblest culture,are

Government,
Representative

on

men

rulers.

Mill,Considerations
"the

p. 174, pronounces

belief,

that any one

is as good as any
man
express or tacit,
detrimental
and intellectual excellence
to moral
other,almost as

whether

as

any

forms

most

Giddings,in Democracy

And
"

effect which

Differences

of government

and

Empire,pp.
and
of moral
ability

of mental

produce."

can

212

and

213, says:

will

always
power
and
law
is
that
absolute in the realm of
exist among
men
by a
;
the law of gravitation
is in the physicalworld, inferior
mind
as
will continue

men

defer

to

to

their

instead of
of

and
thinkingpropositions
originatingthem.
Leadershipof

will have."

hand,

to

the

And

train those

problem

into noble

superiors,to believe dicta

to imitate examples instead
kind

some

for all time

livingand

is

how,

and

must

men
on

thinkingupon

the

one

whom

herself has put the stamp of greatness, and, on the other,

to train the people into a desire to have such men
as their rulers
Nature

leaders; but instead of tryingto solve this problem, Plato,

consider statesmanship
Rep. 493 B, says the would-be statesmen
and
to be 'a study of the disposition
politics
or, rather,practical
desires of the great strong beast,the people; when to approach
he is fiercest and gentlest,
him and touch him, and when
and
and

from

what

and

causes,

and

so, without any

and

evil,
justand

by

what

sounds

he is tamed

or

enraged,

knowledge of the noble and base,good

by virtue of this experience,
unjust,
they name
true

of the great beast, calling

everything according to the humors
that good in which he delightsand that bad with which he is
pictureof the ear-to-the-ground
displeased.' An admirable
leader or the one
with his fingeron the people'spuke !
political
Herbert Spencer," says Lecky, in Democracy and Liberty,p.
that the end
226, "has said with profound truth and wisdom
"

which

the statesman

should

keep in

view

as

higherthan

all other

THE

ends,is

ATHENIAN

the formation

DEMOCRACY.

of character.

^77
this side/'he adds,

It is on

"that democratic

weak."
seem
to me
politics
peculiarly
"The
great perilof Hellas was the selfish blindness of political
leaders" (Lloyd, Age of Perikles,
174:
p. 401). Ekklesiazusae
For I see the state always employing bad leaders,and if any be
good for one day, he is bad for ten.' As all the functions (of
government),'says Aristotle,Pol., b. VI, c. 4, 'ought to be
discharged,and nobly and justlydischarged, in a state, it is
that there should be also a class of public men
indispensable
endowed
with virtue.' Plato, Rep. 374: 'The good take office
not with the feelingthat they are
entering upon something good
or that they will have
enjoyment in holdingit,but as something
and because they are not able to entrust it to any better
necessary
than themselves, or even
as
good.' In other words, they take
office as a trust and their "thoughts shoot beyond the vulgar
white of personal aims."
"The
end of the state,"says Lilly,
in Politics,
First Principles
Aristotle calls c" tf}*,
p. 51, "is what
noble or worthy life. The
roots of human
progress are probity,
of
subordination
the
to high
honour, the capacity self-sacrifice,
*

'

ideals."
And

last word

the

friend,do
and

them

what

and

virtue

as

never

far
a

man,

yet

they ever

as

he

man

can

with

view

work

be, into the proportionand

neither

seen,

and

cityof

one

nor

the
many

same

to

is

my

different

soothing
show

perfectly

likeness of

character,
they
of them"

do

'

Abby

26

describe their character

in word

who

rulingin

did ?

will hold

their dislike of over-education, you

and
by philosophers

mean

you

They

but
spirit

contentious

removing

such

"

think

profession.But

moulded,
have

in

'O

Plato's,Rep. 499-500:

the multitude.

attack

not

opinion if,not
them

shall be

Leach.

you

II."

THE

OCEAN

Touching
volume

of this

referred

of the
into

mind,
the

by

with

great

the

which

of

parts

means

If it is admitted

name.

the

and
of

the

two

hand,

accept

the

we

different

with

Granting

much,

so

where

the

Valmiki

though

multiplied by

by

by Valmiki

that the
the

both

army

great
here
show
senaya

why

from

further

as

that

reason

bakvyas

to

v.

that

the

to

other
in

then

sainted

it

poet

restrict

(just

cases

therefore

the
tioned)
men-

conclude

epic

that,

and

with

have

been

ocean

give

epic
a

attributed

distinction
items

of my

former

paper.

employs

India

to

As

Ceylon
the

may

numbers

"there

are

not

tat ha.

where

the

Ocean's

9,

benevolence

9I.9,

of

be

This

the

be

only

to

novo

with
na

implied
of

get

in the

transported

recommends
means

add

possible

given

it is said

may

and

to

dike

that

ships enough,"
speaker

as

First it is

to

as

between

like

I should

be

ocean

Valmiki,

possible

device

the

the

to

is

of two

tarayiturh
92,

picture of

of the

discussion

polemical

asahkhyeya, 'beyond computation/

of

the

recorded

myself

case

Valmiki

iii.283, 28.

to

the

far

so

in the

from

across

epic at

should

and

agree,

the matter

reason

(Gorresio)
recourse

in

Only
to

relative

Valmiki,

of

credit

to

knowledge

epics,by

himself,

note

the

If, on

work

no

"entirely

was

of

acquaintance with the

descriptionsin the extant

I refrain

last two.

here

object being merely

described

the

refuse

have

later imitators.

In this paper

subject,my

this

texts

the

ocean-phenomena,

the

as

however,

shows

ocean

know

not

we

epic unanimously

text

Homer

ocean.

of

expression

probable

do

then

important.

not

should

we

of the

knowledge

of the

why

see

is

the

written

was

we

discussion

the

parts of the

versions

is difficult to

Valmiki

in

epics

that

the

to
itself,

another

by

genuine,

are

to

factor

this

antiquity
the

whether

determining

unknown/'

epic

extant

whether

Ramayana
or

India

of

resolves

ocean

the

nineteenth

epics

the

question

it is attributed

whom

to

The

whether

in the

both

refers to the

question

POETRY.

paper

that

sea."

at

Ramayana

poet

previous

I noticed

wrecked

the

same

of

point in

Journal,

"ships

to

great poet
my

this

on

EPIC

SANSKRIT

IN

are

some

santi

in

G.

having
transporting

38O
"

AMERICAN

As

touch

can

none

JOURNAL
air

the upper

PHILOLOGY.

OF

or

Himalaya'smoveless

move

dome,
Ganges' flood with

Or

restrain,
so

is,all restraintof Ganges would

That
and

dike

G.
sldanii sikaidsetavahy

none

be

mere

priestcan

dike

come."1
over-

of sand,

88, 19, 'sand -dikes collapse'

(v.1.

v.

vd/uka"). Compare also the proverb,R. ii.9, 54, galodake setubandho na kalydni vidhlyaU, Tis no use, my lady,to build the
ib. 18, 23).
dike when the water's gone" (implied,
the similes,
derived from an older
Common
to both epics are
period,comparing armies in confusion with ships wrecked in a
flood,tossed about by contrary winds,as in R. vi. 50, 1 ; v. 25,
Another
example may be found
14 ; M. ix. 3, 5 ; 4, 29 ; 19, 2.
"

in R.

v.

1, 177

praHlomena

compared with

v.

28, 8

mahdndur

vdiena

tva

sdgare,

fnahdrqavendur

mtiikavata,

tva

distressed by contrary wind"

"great ship in the ocean
is complementary to the "shipdistressed in the great flood,"
and
where

the

the

two

"in

mid-flood"

make

it improbablethat in
is a boat

on

v.

river.

25, 14, the ship distressed

Compare haianduh sdgare

yathd, of a wrecked sailor swimming in the ocean, R. v. 37, 5.

An image of this sort in the Mah"bh"rata
speaks of the ship
with
and
the
back of a leviathan,
being laden
pearls
hangingon
makara.
As representedin the R"mayana, Ocean (personified)
with self-made pearls,"
rises from the depths "adorned
R. vi. 22,
of ratna as in this passage makes
it
20, and the ordinary use
laden
the
with
is
vessel
ratna
in
that
a
ship
probable
employed
the pearl-fishing
business,especially
as the ship is here described
the edge of the flood,and filled with pearls,"
"wrecked
as
on
arnavdnte
ratndbhipnrndmmakarasya pr$he% iii.270, 19.
is known
The leviathan here mentioned
to both epicsin the
identical image of a hero plunging into the affray"like a makara
into the ocean":

pravivefa mahasen"m
kjobhayantisma idrh
1

makarah
senam

Sky, mountain, river,and

the river and mountain,

as

sagarathyaiha, i. 138, 30,

makarah
sdgaraihyatha, ix. 18, 10,

'

land
on

are

involved, bhuvi

land,'or among

men.

'on

earth'

opposed to

THE

IN

OCEAN

(sdinyam) pravivega

SANSKRIT

makarah

mahdbdhur

38 1

POETRY.

EPIC

sdgaraih yatkd, viii.

77, 10,

pravivega ripohsdinyarh tnakarah

sdgaraih yathd, G.

vi. 77, 6,

(sdinyam) makdrnavatn
That
"

these

I beheld

is shown

sea-monsters

are

R.
'vivega,

ivd

mlna

vi. 69, 67.

:
by Arjuna'sdescription

udadhi, terrible,the lord of waters, apdm

the ocean,

Thousands
of pearl-ladenships,
pati, the
M. iii.
like hills sunk in water,1'
and makaras
turtles,
timingilas,
The
timine 9va mahdjalam
as
169, 1-4.
image above appears
(a rare word) k$obhyamdnam, M. vi. 112, 34. But the timi is
also in a pond, R. ii.81, 16.
inexhaustible

Yet

simile is in

the makara

far inconclusive

so

to failin the

as

the

corresponding to G. (Gorresio),where
Bombay has
But
the 'lord of
least
that
learn
at
we
pataihga wa pdvakam^
waters' is reallyocean, and can
scarcelydoubt that the 'lord of
elsewhere as an epithetof samara, justifies
waters/ where it occurs
in rendering the latter word
of
us
by 'ocean,'in fact the ocean
both epics. For the descriptions
in detail are almost identical,
and
differentiated
and the flood is both portrayed as an ocean
from all rivers,especially
the Ganges.
It is the bottomless
flood,the same
expressionused in the
passage

Mahabharata
the other

of

streams,

It is the

epic

the other

as

not

into which

It is measureless, also used

ocean.

of Varuna

home

epic calls him).

as

Moreover,

(the lord

of

in

ocean

of monsters,

it is the lord of all the

chief among
them, but as being the flood
rivers.
the great
Furthermore, it is expressly

being

empty

salt.
R.

Compare

19, 31

mahodadhih

meyo
and

v.

varund/ayah ;

last is not

92, 8

khanitdh

Sagarcnd yam apra: .makardlayah

(v.1. mahdripavah) ; ib. G. 6-7

ib. G.

94,

sdgarah

saritam

in the alternate text, but in iv. 11, 8

patih.

The

G. 9, 37, where

patim (= M. ix. 50, 15) is followed by sagararh

ratnasarhcayam (inG. makardlayam). R. has also the classical
The
iv. 14, 23.
terrible waves
saritpatir
(yd 'nilacancalormiV),
samudraih

saritam

"

"

of

ocean

are

alluded

to in R.

iv. 53,

1 :

dadrgur ghorarh sdgaraih varundlayam

apdram abhigarjantaiaghorair Urmibhir dkulam
(G. 53, 2 : apdram iva
mahoragani$cvitam).

iatas U

Compare

vi. 42, 37

vegd iva mahodadheh.

The

varunepithets

382

AMERICAN

dlaya (alsoM.

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

iii.282, 44,

and
etc.)and tnakardlayaare common,
in R. vi. 123, 17, lavaydrnava,'the salt flood/as a substitute for
be compared with the
the latter (G. 108, 15 ; the next verses
may
last citation). The
G. v. 9, 1 and 15, 23, containing
passages
makardlaya, are not in the alternate text, but the word occurs
there in v. 36, 8 ; vi. 22, 70, though it belongs rather to G. and
G. v. 3, 38
G. v. 92, 6
vi. 19, 28.
iv. 67, 13
Mbh.1; compare
it occurs, is lacking in the
has varundlaya,but G. v. 5, 2, where
=

ed. Bombay.
The

difference

only
is less

former

preciselyocean,

daita mahl

yena

between

described

but rather flood

and

depth

agddha (as in

sdgara is that the

:

sasagaravandr$avd, G. vi. 41, 15.

sarvd

flood's bottomless

The

and

arnava

ix. 3,

M.

like

"noise

5),gambhira,

tempest"
v.

6, 13

is
G.

12, 24:

samudram

tva

G. has

gambhlram samudrasamanihfvanam,

Compare agddharh varundlayatn,

v. 34, 3 ; paramag"dho 'yarhsdgarah sariidm
paith (varundib.
vdsah, 28),
74, 17.
As in the Mahabharata, the Ganges is sdgararhgamd or sagaof
G. 49, 3. The ocean
is the receptacle
ragdminl, R. ii.52, 3
all rivers: sdinyathvivega sindhus iuyathd 'rnavdugham; frotdOsi pratijagrdha nadlndm
tva
sdgarah, G. iii.31, 11 (withv. 1.
an
epithetof
nadyoghan, 25, 13). Compare also nadanadlpati,
to both
common
ocean
epics,R. v. 16, 12; G. v. 66, 34; R. vi.
and Jumna are included,R.
Gomatf
22, 59 ; M. passim.' Even
where

parjanyam

tva.

G.

ii.49, 10;
The

105, 19.

coast

v"rayitum

so

9ivo

epics/one

in both

Compare

iii.283, 36, for

lord of rivers

60, 18;

v.

lavaqdmbkasd,
'Ibaqam,22, 2). The
can

not

pass

over

yadasam patihyM.
patih,vs. 7.
example. The ocean

'

occurs

at

iii.28,

or

overcome

is here
not

vtle *va

gakyate

: na

(v.1. dhdrayihah

in the

elsewhere

(v.1. balam) somas ddya, M. iii.283, 22 ; veU va

makaralayam and sariidm fatim,ib. vi. 108,60

similar

vs.
s"gar"Iaya,

sindhu,

etc.
and, e. g., vi. 22, 40 ; 87, 2 ; 103, 40 (samudrah),
bharta
mahavelam
'Compare also saritdrh sagaro
vanam

phraseology is here

ix. 47, io, and

times in G. when

3, 79 ; vi. 108, 13),but it occurs

salt water

on

G.

varutyo

and saritSm

'

is one

to

vele 'va

lavandmbka

often alluded

vs.

Bombay

ivormiman

The

2$.
text

in the other

r"laya
9 ; maka-

phrase
(thusin iii.

text"

above,

("anti);veld-

s"garam, ib. vii. 25, 14 ;

and vii. 16, 21.

THE

OCEAN

383

POETRY.

EPIC

SANSKRIT

IN

'sddyayathdsamudrah, R. vi. 109, 21 (compare ii.23, 29).

veldriisamdsddya yaihd samudrah, G. ib. 93, 28.
velam iva samasadya, M. i. 227, 28.
velam iva mahodadhih, R. vi. 118, 16 (also76, 63 and G. ii.30, 30).
velam iva mahormayah (v.1. mahodadhih), G. vi. 55, 58
76,63.

velam

iva

Otherwise

in G.

87, 7

v.

fUfubhe

vi. 42,

nivrttavelah

in R.

as

samaye

(as in

The

sdgardmbard

tnahl

sagardmbard,

sdgarah*

iva
37, above) prasanna
of M. i. 170, 78 is found
vasumail

and

vii. 198, 55 ; xiii.62, 66, may

be copied in the saptasamudrdntd
mahl, G. iv. 15, 8 (iii.
78, 4).
the samudrdntd

"Like

second

prameyag

cd

another

ca

ocean"

When

41.

prihiviof

more

(above)"the

M.

describes

ocean"

flood of

people: agddhac

"Like
sdgarah}
4.
is a common
comparison,e. g. R. vi. 4, 104; 26,
are
recognized they are referred to either as

dviilya iva

seas"

seven

or

four

as

seas

R.

vi. 20,

in

number,

as

in R.

v.

49, 12:

krtsnam
or

"the

as

servingas

dviiiyam iva

'hath

adyd
The
from

the

covers

sea

ship ndus

cd

'kdfam

of

means

sdgardih,

iva

another,"itara,G.

south, west, north, and

the fifthocean
ff.,

The

caturbhir

parivriarhlokam

vi. 112,

comparison,G.

v.

65

17, 7

pancamarh sdgarath yaihd.

R.
(seven)pdtdlas,

vi. 22,

1 :

fo$ayi$ydmisapdtdlam mahdrnavam.
(alsoplava) that

sails the

sea

the river-boat,
ndukd, but, like it,must

is

have

distinguished
been

worked

by ayantra, probably tackle implying a sail,though oars would

than machine
to so generala word, which
no
answer
means
more
of
or
machinery
Curiouslyenough, there is no distinct
any sort.
mention
of sails,
pa\a, vdtapa\a,such as are spoken of in later
literature,
though vdhana may include sail,R. ii.52, 6 (81,spkya
rudder).
As this paper is descriptive
rather than argumentative,
I will
for
notice
odd
mistake
in printing
not apologize
an
pausing here to
=

M. vii. 141, where

Kama

is addressed

vind

ndyakath send muhUrtam

dhaveqv,dhavacre$ha" Karna,
na

Compare

army

; but

sdgarantd
in G.; but

M.

an

api H$haii
ndurjaU,

klne *va

iii. 283, 22:

tad balam, of the same

dviflyasagarambhanh
Both epics have
: dvidyam iva sdgaram, etc.
epithetof earth bordered by ocean,' bordered by seven seas/

also M.

as

with the words

be. 30, 55

'

in R. iii.75, 4 the alternate text

'

also alludes to

seven

seas.

384

OF

JOURNAL

AMERICAN

The

B. 5, 8 has netrhlneva.
in
G. vi. 23, 30 :
found

where

PHILOLOGY.

is
original

doubtless

be

to

haiapravlrdvidkvastd niruisahd nirudyamd

9va ndurjale.
send bhavati sarhgrdme hatakarne
like M. vi. 118,
sathkAye"t,
'va ndur
rdjan maritime
7: (pdnQusend)bhrdmyaie bahudhd
R.
also
ii.
6
81, : paribhramaii rdjafrtrndur ivd
Jale. Compare
'karnikd jale,where G. 82, 6 has akarnd ndur
ivd 'mbkasu
Here

the

The

Mahabharata

with the

Not

only

as

in ix. 26, 28

the

does
so

all knowledge of

poem

the tides of

as

parvani

from

this

is elsewhere
in the

is meant

Ganges

the "salt

one

is the
9va

that the

flood,"it is

vardhatah,G. ii.105, 57,

vavrdke
Then
As
Then

is

the

waxed

ocean

Hanttman's

fillsat
most

ocean

at

sea

clear that

no

iv. 34,

only

the

"waxing

that the

tation
conno-

fabdarh sdgarasye

with ib. v. 3, 3:

vrddhyd pUryate sdgaro 'mbhasd

stuyamdnasya tathd viryarhHanUtnatah.
strengthat

waxing

beautiful

Jalaf ayah (v.1.sdgarasye

as

compared

here

candramaso

yaihd
"

ocean

the Mahabharata,

show

parallelpassages

Thus, fufrdva tumulam

same.

of
description

the

udayah sdgarasya parvakale,G.

is mentioned, but

vivid

to the

32, with which, as in the quotationabove from

the anger of a hero is compared. Sometimes
ocean"

so

poet of the
pointof view alone,

to imagine that roXv^Xour/Soio

Bakdrmp was
it
is
remembered
When,
too,
riparian
poet

plainlynamed

fact,but its

same

to deny
impossible

ocean

'va mahodadhih.

observation,theyare

on

higher

rise

ocean

refer to the

R"m"yana
clearlybased

strong, that it seems

and

bhramati

sathcukfubhekruddkah

are
descriptions

send

that
recognizes

(full)
moon,

Bhlmdh

as

has

Bombay

'va

moon-turn."

that

applause

of the moon/'

afobhaia mahdvegah parvani 9va

80, 4),"fair
parvaqi, G. ii.87, 5
=

The

ocean

at
'rejoices'

(v. 1. nandi^yait)samudra

this time:

parvani, R.
agitated':babhftoa
42, 13.
iva patvani,
samk$ubdhatarah (v.1. saihrabdhatarah)samudra
R. ii.18, 7 (15,9).
recension has not enlargedon the theme is a
Whether
the one
fair question,although enough remains in the other (Bombay)
bhavi"yatipurl hr$d

ii. 43,

text

11

=G.

to show

It becomes

that the idea

was

wa

'more

familiar to its writer.

Something

of the

relation

same

namely, the firstthree

pUrnacandrodaycpUrno
As

"

found

here

"

only in G.,

here in ii.11, i8b stands

where

and

is found

already mentioned
citations given above are
that

as

385

POETRY.

EPIC

SANSKRIT

IN

OCEAN

THE

fillswhen

ocean

vardhate

yaihd,

sagaro

arises/'

the full moon

the alternate text, 14, 47*,has

bhdskarodaye.

yathd nandati iejasvl

sagaro

that the

It is true

sea

the

joyswhen

ocean
glorious

"As

is

arises."

sun

described (ascontaining
inaccurately

but the last passage, as Professor

and frogs),
lotuses,alligators
and the former
Jacobi has said,is probablya late interpolation
have been furnished
conventional. Some
verses
descriptive
are
:
by the author of Das Ramayana, as at p. 123 (and preceding)
ambaram

sdgaram

samprktam

nabhasd

commingling of cloud and sea

before,vi. 4, 120-21, is giventhe sound

where
as

'bkdu

nirvtfe$atn
apagyaia
nabho 'mbkasd,
ca
hy ambhah satnprktarh

co

the

of the

breaking surges

pralolam iva sdgaram,

bhrantormijalasarhnddam
less effectiveis the simile in

though

is rather well described,

vs.

118

or

G.

v.

74, 37

artnayahsindkurdjasya
mahdbherya tvd 'haidk,
where
as

an

the

illustration of the

Valmiki,G.

cymbals. The followingI add chiefly

descriptivestyleof a poet who followed

beat like

waves

vi, 14, 25

ca
night advanced, pftrnacandrapradlpd
ydmini samavartaid)
sacandragrahanak$atrarhnabho 'dffyata
sdgare
dviilyamiva cd 'kdfaihsacandragrahatdrakam.

(As

the

and

The

alternate text

set

sun

stops with "pradlptdca k*apd satnativartaia,

38, 13.
I have

already given examples

with
49, has

the

verse

roaringof

ocean.

of
descriptive

of the tumult
Another

the tumult

of

case,
a

of

pared
people comonly in G. v. 9,

town.:

sagardnilasevitam,
sdgaropamanirgho$drh
where

at least the firsthalf seems

to

betray some

in fitting
ability

386

AMERICAN

the word

its

to

object.1But

in R. iL 6, 27

uproar

of nature

in any
epic
of
flood
of the
splendid description
people

the

poetry surpasses
whose

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL
no

copy

G. 5, 27, is rendered

in the

ficent
magni-

verse
'

parvasU dirtyxvegasya
sagarasyc
the swell and

where

and
filling

in the simile of the

This

taken

shows
epic descriptions
the same
ahabharata employ much

such

more

flood-water

empty

the
from

refer to

Ganges
one

reflected

are

the

than

other;

but

that the water-similes

It is the

ocean.

and

Indus

text,and

and

that the Rama-

has

Ramayana
that both

and

texts,

of
descriptions
into which

general ocean

all other

in similes

matter

text of the

; that one

ocean

matter

indicate
together,

above

ocean

of

allusions to the

rather

hiss of the

billows.
high-surging

brief account

and

yana

and

very

'va nihsvanah,

is stated

rivers,as

in the other,R. vL 22,

explicitly

more

22:

Gang"sindhupradhdn"bhir
dpagdbhihsamdvftah
sdgarah.
"That
And

ocean

which

the

Ganges and

the Indus

lesser rivers fill."

Washburn
1

not

Sea-similes of this sort

very successful.

19,90;

99, 25. etc.

Hopkins.

but most
occur
(apparently)
frequently,
of them ;
a string
Compare G. ri. 16, 49 ff.f

of them
v.

are

74, 14; tL

388

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

OF

de Fin. 1,3,
last view is repeated
L
atinam
disserui,
linguam non modo mm
The

rent, sed

etiam
locupletiorem

nobis,vel dicam
fuit,quern
quam

elegantisornatus

copia,sed

verbomm

in

3, 2, 5

modo

non

Graecis

11,

view

Greek

"Whatever

he

lating
9, 26, 2, where, after trans(Graece hoc melius ; tu, si

voles,interpretabere).
Munro, Lucretius,vol. II4,p.
Latin:

non

with his moods, for elsewhere

opposite
; e. g. ad Fam.
Greek
statement, he adds

of the

copiosaevel

vinci

superiores.(Cf.Tusc. Disp. 2,
23.) However, his views on this

the
a

orationis vel

etiam

ea

3, 10,
*5" 35 J 3" 5. xo-11;
varied
to have
questionseem
asserts

Quando enim
poetis,
postea quidem

quam
bonis aut

ullus
imitarentur,
defuit ?

inopem,ut vulgo putaGraecam.

esse

oratoribus

aut

sed ita sentio et saepe

10

supports Cicero's favorable

writer Cicero

wishes

to

explain,he can find adequate Latin terms to express the Greek,

if they are
those of Plato or Aristotle
Had
Cicero
even
of
chosen to apply the prolific
his
intellect
the
to
task,he
energy
have
invented
and
wedded
beautiful
to
as
might
copious
language
afterwards devised by the efforts of Tertula terminologyas was
.

lian and

the other

the

fathers,Aquinas and

other

schoolmen."

This is in criticism of the passages (1,136 ; 830 ; 3, 260) in which

Lucretius bewails the "egestaspatrii
of
sermonis"; and the spirit
his lamentations

is reflected

by others.
of the Greek
greater facility

to the

tion
27, n, 5 calls attenin the formation of compound

Livy

words.

Vitruvius de Architectura 5, 4, 1 denies the

of the Latin technical vocabulary: Harmonia
autem

musica

literatura obscura

Graecae

litterae

et

sunt

non

est Graecis verbis

necesse

si
quam
nonnulla
uti,quod
notae,

appellationes.Seneca,
RomanaSy and it was the same
as

who

says,

C. D. 10,

insinuo

non

chieflythe

Cicero, in which
orations

quae

in

onibus,p. 9).
Greek
used

words
as

there

Quaestionesde

Ciceronis
epistulis

In the
which

Latin words.

afterwards

Only

mihi
est

necesse

such

ations
considerof

six in the

Graecorum

bomm
ver-

exstant, fontibus,
usu, condici-

there
Epistles
were

ubi

words, and

Greek

277

angustias
Augustine,

works
philosophical

rhetorical and
are

non

quoniam
significandum,

Latinum, Graeco
(Cf.7, 1 ; 12, 2.) But

againstVerres (Loew,

Latinas

eorum

occurrit

quid velim dicere.

affect

quidem quibus
volumus
explicare,

Ep. 58, 7, mentions

late as the time of St.

verbo

1 : uno

est

maxime
difficilis,

habent

satis idoneum

pleteness
com-

are

number

considerable

naturalized
fully

part of these need

be

and

of

freely

given:

alle-

THE

GREEK

CICERO'S

IN

389

EPISTLES.

ticity
goria, apofogismus,apotheosis,
archetypum, autochthon,authendiarrhoea,dysencharacter,diaeresis,
blasphema,caiholicus,
a
teria,emetica,eulogia,exotericus,hypostasis,
hypothec
mysiicus,
parrhesia,phantasia,probUma, sympathia,sympopalingenesia,
sium,
zetema, zelotypia.
technologiat
topothesia,
syntaxis,
of Cicero illustrate the genialas well as the vain
The
Epistles
index of a certain phase of
side of his character,and are
an
Roman
social intercourse not revealed in other forms of literary
rather than
presentation.They illustrate Grecian politeness
Roman
was
a
urbanity,as Greek
recognized part of current
The
of
with Atticus furnished
talk.
close
Cicero
intimacy
society
the ground for its use in the letters which passed between
them,
while itsabsence from the epistles
most
deeply serious indicates
that itwas
for the expressionof the lighter
considered appropriate
y

veins of

thought. Yet

with

the

of Greek

use

was
quotations

is shown

dignifiedaddress, as

a most

to
by
epistle
quotations,and

with Greek
Caesar, ad Fam. 13, 15, crowded
litterarum
sum
closingwith the words : genere novo
non
intellegeres
vulgarem esse commendationem.
the other

is used to express

Greek
epistles

ible
compat-

the

ad te usus, ut
In some
of

conventional

com

pii-.

(toCaelius)irokmKwrtpopenim te adhuc
haec ad
neminem
cognovi ; 9, 3, 2 (toVarro)sed quid ego nunc
efo 'Aftpw; 10, 13, 2 (to Plancus);
te, cuius domi nascuntur, yXavx'
imitor
11, 25, 2 (to Brutus) non
Xtucnpia^ptuum, though in the
te magistro. 7, 32
same
epistlehe has brevitatem secutus sum
(to Volumnius) is in a tone of politebanter, while in 7, 26 (to
and 16, 18 (to Tiro) Greek
medical
Gallus); 14, 7 (to Terentia),
ments,

terms

e.

are

The

g. ad Fam.

used.

deliberate

language is

him

optimo

est

working under

nobis,ne,
The

of the Greek.

Handling

of
as

regard
sermone

a
one

own

in

The

references

to the

inculcantes

epistles
gave
his vanity,

advice,and

unrestrained
friendly,
of the

reasons

pondence,
corres-

for the free

he toyed with the

freely,
id quod
opinor,^tkoao^rjriov,

also,as ad 1, 16, 13 quare, ut

flocci facteon,'So I
et istos consulatus
tu facis,
non
the thing that you
are
must
play the philosopher,
hold those consulships
worth a straw.'
1

of

use

debemus

eo

verba

allowable

the

to

the Greek

Latin

in

freedom

disregard his

be reckoned

in

quidam, Graeca

ut

the conditions

must
use

Off. 1, 31,

de

rideamur.

to
opportunity

an

of Cicero

judgment

laid down

uti,qui innatus
iure

2, 8

Epp. ad

Att. do not

name

suppose
at, and

the collection.

one

not

AMERICAN

390
Greek
in the

by

Cicero
but

Greek

one

of the Greek

known

to

as

refers.
frequently
found

Both

word

which
(1,1,1),#/i4"arur"rcpor,
and Serv. ad Verg. A. 10, 331,
naturalized.
In a few epistles

noticeable.
especially

refer to
epistles
he

several

uses

else.

nowhere

6, 5 and

Philotimus

rare

contains

9, 4

and

Formiae

Athenian.

Cassius,and
own.

there
by this,
correspondentsfor his
with

included

of the

Cicero

in

from

them,

there are
passages
illam
ut tu
y*Kvia",
quam
11,

istorum

'ajcoWio*

vaaiav bene

be

of

use

no

criticism of Cicero

Greek, and

general

they

discussion

have

of

down

come

timere !
appellas,
scribis.

In other letters quotations

are

of friends;e. g. 9, 15, 4; 10, 1, 1.

Though Cicero's use of Greek

was

e.

we

quotes

forty
2

g. 9, 11,

9, xo, 7 ; 9,

3 bene

16, 7,

us, but

Cicero

quotationsof Greek;

be

subject.

In at least

in them.

by

must

the
to

general character,as

else alludes to words

or

direct

could

epistlesof Atticus

tell something of their

can

the

of the

As is shown

None

in 49
in

-rc'o" found

greetings
philosopherCicero, to Atticus the
Ad Fam. 15, 16-18 Cicero discusses philosophywith
Greek
in reply receives a letter (19)containingmore

of the littleCicero,or

his

in Greek

exercise

an

compositionwritten,partlyas a diversion,at
ten of the sixteen verbals in
containing
Episdes. 2, 9, 4 ; 2, 12, 4 ; and 2, 15, 4 contain

than his

were

poeticwords, and

c, and

the

the freedman

prose
B.

1.

to

precautionagainsthis thought becoming

than Atticus,a possibility
be
to which

in them

of Cicero,and
some

is

other

any

he

eieci,7,
these,while in those

closelyresemble

again in Gellius 13, 29, 4 ;

showing that it had not yet been
written in Greek

XIV

expression:x"*n* "*parornoctu

Quint.FraU

there is but

use

is used

Epp. ad Fam., Greek

correspondents. In Book

occurs

the

nearlyall

passages,

In the

his

by

as

Greek

one

Epp.

Brutus

well

as

PHILOLOGY.

in about 850
Epistles

Atticus.

to
epistles

has
The

in the

occurs

OF

JOURNAL

18, 2.

14,

igiturtu, qui ci"0afrom

made

justified
by

the

the words

prevailing

day, yet, apart from the use of

it may
be considered,(1) partly as a mere
direct quotations,
of
of
a
Greek, (2) partlyas an attempt to
knowledge
display
deficiencies
for
of
the
of the Latin language by
make
some
up
of a word afterwards fullynaturalized,
the use
of a substitute
or
forms

communicational

for

some

1.

to

be

form

Though
found

not

so

Cicero
in any

of the

well

developedin

sometimes
extant

uses

Greek

Latin

Greek

as

in Greek.

words

work, and

which

this may

are
seem

not
to

GREEK

THE

indicate
the

undue

an

freedom

of the

mass

in the

writingsof the

in Athens

current

all the Greek

have

CICERO'S

IN

at the

words

EPISTLES.

of the

use

New

of the vocabulary

should

Cicero,we

in the

used

and

had

if we

Greek, yet

Comedy

time of

39

probably

language of
plays of Plautus

Epistles.The

is akin, and from the

comedy and free epistles
infer something as to the freedom
of expression
can
we
especially
in Greek comedy, and Roman
comic wit had some
Greek phrases
at its command.
Bearing these facts in mind, we may safely
that there is littleor

assume

in the
originality

no

excepting,perhaps,where Cicero
Epistles,
Greek adjectives
from the names
and nouns
has

Reference

2.

alreadybeen

large number
of

of

derived
adjectives
About

compounds.

from

verbs, and

noticeable is the
of
Romans
the

one

thirds

two

for the

compounds

in

derived

Still more

-to*.

used.

the

"

the number

are
adjectives

end

in word-formation

themselves.

reason

of

wards
after-

of notice

verbs, and

of these

punning

of words

worthy

are

from

of the

men.

to the use

third of the

large number

Latin

the

made

other features

Two

naturalized.

formed

has
of

Greek

The

ness
weak-

recognized by

was

the

27, 11, 5 calls attention to the fact as

Greek word transliterated : quos andro-

Livy

use

of

facilioread duplicandaverba Graeco

vulgus,ut pleraque,
Exclusive
of passages which may
be assigned
sermone
appellat
and proverbialexpressions,
there are in the
to definite authors,
and verbs.
Of
adverbs, nouns
Epistles685 words
adjectives,

gynos

"

this number
d- are

41 per cent,

while

common,

are

formations.

Though there was

Greek, yet, given the basis of

somewhat

in conciseness

from

the

zenthal,De Graeci sermonis

epistolis
inveniuntur,
p. 7.
Views
The

character of

presentedby
under

Negative terms with

prepositional
for
of the
the
no
use
necessity
Cicero gained
social propriety,

simple terms*

there is littledifference in

use

proprietatibus,
quae

of

in Ciceronis

Tyrrell.

part of the Greek

used

by

Cicero

has

been

Correspondence of Cicero,vol. I*,pp. 66-8,

Tyrrell,

the followingheads

In many
the Latin
cases
from the Greek, while we, to
1.

actuallywants a word, and

supply a like lacuna,have

'ennui.'
to the French, e. g. atrfiia
the Greek
answers
2. In certain cases
cant

See Bolt-

of the Greek.

phrases,e.

g.

'bad form.'
jrpop^or

rather to

our

borrows
recourse

slangor

AMERICAN

392
3. Cicero

often borrows

to the

recourse

JOURNAL

Latin,e.

OF

PHILOLOGY.

Greek

proverb

where

have

we

for 'de mortuis

An? "j"$tfuroi"n*

g. ov*

nil

nisi bonum.'
of Greek

by Cicero may be compared with the

by English-speaking
people,but the translation

The

use

French
Greek

by slang phrases may put too much modern

ancient thought. At any rate, translation is a matter
which

depend

feelinginto
of interpretation

and
must
vary with different interpreters,
one's view of the mental state of Cicero at the time of

on

in all seriousness,Acts

Cicero

of

must

writing.Prof. Tyrrelltranslates
word

use

of the

be

must

between

the

'gush,'yet Paul uses the

and the interpretation
for

Jm'rcia

26, 7,

seriousness

high

of Paul

and

the

of a slangy translation.
possibilities
The

of Greek

use

to

recourse

the Latin,at certain

of the Latin
and

later than

'

Ne

the time

whose

have

we
equivalent

illustratesa development
points,
of Cicero.

instead of seriatim,which

jcarA \*wt6p

Latin.

expressionsfor

'

supra crepidam
supra crepidam sutor

He

xarA

uses

is found

pivot

in late

once

is

given by Pliny,N. H. 35,

1" (3^)f85 ne
iudicaret,
quod et ipsum in
a translation of the Greek,
proverbium abiit This is evidently
is
the
Max.
Ext
VaL
statement
as
8, 12,
3 supra plantam ascendere vetuit. These
indicate that the proverb was
stillregarded
as
distinctly
Greek, and that the translated form had not yet
become

sutor

fixed.

'Lapsus memoriae,'

'audi alteram

and

'de mortuis

nil nisi bonum/

to postdateCicero,

partem' seem

(fa?* "fmrv**

2, 12, 2, is in a quasiquotation. Viva voce, though freelyused

for Cicero,de Agr. 2, 2, 2, and CaeL 22, 55.
later,is conjectural
X"fiaoccurs
2, 1, 3, while corpus is used Quint.Frat 2, 11, 3, and

ad

Fam.

Dom.

5, 12, 4.

Muia

persona is used

by Cicero,de

once

52, 134.

Quotations.
One

importantconsideration

Cicero's
in discussing

quotationsis the fact that Roman

literature had

developedto furnish a mass

of

not

of Greek

use

been

in any way comparable to that furnished by the Greek.

with translations,
and advancingthrough imitation,
some
best
and

quotable material in Latin

literature

if quoted in translated

form,would

even

alien.
the

Bearing

this in

social
existing

and

ciently
suffi-

originalquotable material

was

in

Starting
of the

reality
foreign,

have smacked

of the

mind, it can readilybe seen

why, under
in writing
to those who
conditions,
literary

THE

GREEK

themselves

were

CICERVS

IN

familiar with

the

EPISTLES.

393

Greek, Cicero

should

have

for parts of
or
quotationsin full,
lines suggestiveof an entire picture.
Although Cicero made free use of Greek, he franklyadmits a
of uncertainty
finish : 1 19, 10 Comas to its highest
feeling
literary
mentarium
consulates mei Graece
compositum misi ad te, in quo
si quid erit,quod homini
Graecum
Attico minus
eruditumque
Lucullus de
non
dicam, quod tibi,ut opinor,Panhormi
videatur,
suis historiis dixerat,se, quo facilius illas probaretRomani
hominis esse, idcirco barbara
quaedam et soloeca dispersisse;apud
si quid erit eius modi, me
me
imprudente erit et invito. A slipof
is perhaps the reason
for the mistake ad Fam. 10, 13, 2
memory
Aiacem
Achillem sed Ulixem
non
nee
itaqueHomerus
appellavit
resorted

that

to

for

language

irro\ur6p$tor.His

quoting,but
considered

variations from

Od.

Cicero,and

been

that

be

the

displacedby

irpos ravB

this may
nov

in

of Eur. Troad.
nov

the

y"p "V

xpVt

fl"T

t6 top
"TKa"t"oe
some

ST

13, 15,

"k\*r,
tftfitpai
Ad

for alh.
from

the text

8, 8, 2 is
:

waka/nfaO**

5 ut scribis

an

quotation. It may
455

Fam.

Arptidav/

to

author, or considered

unknown

be considered

as

an

adaptation

t6
aKa(f"os

rov

change perhaps being

consuls.

*"1

the

in which

cpov.

placed 7, 3,

is assigned
by

mistake

rt

in

fV* "fu"\
TtKraivtaOwp*

navr

be

"

to

come

source,

Ad
"f"Bifupounw.

Quint.Frat. 3, 5, 4 noWop is given

Achar. 659 slightly
varied
quoted Aristoph.

TO

for
"f"Btp*votat"

My

another

while ad

kq\

ov*

proverb had

from

Epic,but

aitp dpioT*v"tv
kq\ vwupoxop

as

be

rather to

are

Pliny,Ep. 9, 1, 3, uses the same

used is the prevailing
one
participle

the

from

had

Metello

(to Caesar),he quotes Horn. II.6, 208

which

in

fault sometimes

22, 412.

It may
the

lyric poetry.
Romans, not

With

at

acceptedtext

de

; e. g. 4, 7, 2

Horn.

KTaficrounr,

icrafuvoKTip

the

been

Proverbs
are
changes purposely made.
quoted
Cicero's puttingdoes not always correspond with that

found elsewhere

as

have

may

as

and
freely,

form

memory

arparrfyov

made

so

as

to

refer to

the

Roman

AMERICAN

394
In the

of certain Greek

case

to
possible

determine

whether

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

phrasesused by Cicero
he had in mind

it is not

specialGreek
author.
While
rather
located,they seem
they may be definitely
of
have
been
Greek
to
current
expression,
circulating
freely
part
and
with
them
not
on their own
merits,
carrying
any suggestion
from which they came.
This is especially
as to the source
true
of certain proverbialstatements
which
perhaps ought to be

assignedto

'

ii, i, Cicero
naiorum% and

Graecus

vero

rather than to individual authors.

Proverbs'
mentions
the MS
versus

*"dcc

adds

hie est

wait**.
to the

the

Verg.

Ad

16,

A.

3, 98 has rutfi
of Servius ad loc.:

comment

(IL 20, 308)

sol waidmw watfcs,roi ccr

has

any

furawtodcyttmrrau

expressionas Cicero,and it also

occurs
elsewhere; e. g. in Pomtow, voL II, p. 362, 6, 3; p. 364,
12, 4; Polyb.4, 35, 15. Ad
14, 10, 1 Itaque yfgw vpl yjr cogito.
in
The ace y^ was
as in Aeschylus,Prom.
probably the original,
Vinct. 683, and Aristoph. Achar. 223. Ad
15, 4, 1 is used a
proverbwhich forms part of a line in Euripides,Medea 410:
Tyrtaeus

7, 30

"rm woraftmw

and
was

if the memory
used also by

Ovid imitates the

same

[i"p*r
xmptnun wayai],

of

Hesychius was not

Aeschylus. Cf. Paroem.
thought,Her. 5, 30:

ad fontcm

Xanthi

versa

rccurrct

at

the proverb
fault,
Gr. I 47, Z 2, 56.

aqua.

also may
be placed rmw
Eccl.
npoCpyovn 9, 4, 3 (Aristoph.
784 ; Plutus 623 ; Thucyd. 4,17, 2),and "rvm, o rot X"y",the reading
of Cobet for CINECQT6IAETQ,
10, 10, 3, where "^^rot
Ary*.is
Here

usuallygiven.
D ; Meno
76 D

See
; and

Pindar,Frag. 105, Bergk

Birds
Aristoph.

A.

Plato,Phaedr. 936

945.

Poets.

that can be traced

Counting as Homeric all quotations
in all,in fifty-six
there are forty-five
to Homer,
passages, from
There
about
from
twice
different epistles.
are
as many
forty-five
of statement
the Iliad as from the Odyssey, but exactness
is not
of the same
quotationsin both
possible,
owing to the occurrence
less than a line in length,
nineteen are
works.
Of the forty-five,
and were
seeminglyquotedmerely as a key to the thoughtwhich
of the reader. Two
Cicero wished to bring before the mind
or
three words
might bring up an entire Homeric
picture.The
Homer*

"

30

AMERICAN

Atticus

quotationby

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

fuerunt in eadem

Cetera

epistolagraviora,

first of this
The
et "ira"Bow*.
vellem, 6pBh" ihv pavp
quam
resembles part of a quotationassignedby Stobaeus, Flor. 108, 82

end, to Teles,while the latter part abbreviates Aes. Prom. Vinct.

have been a common
769 9iaana"6ap*l*. This, however, may
cf. Herod.

expression;
is set

forth 7, 20, 2
translates Teles: Neptune, numquam

[videbis].Quint. Frat. 3, 4,
Scaevola *A/wjm"y,
modelled
Cf. 14, io,

The

7, 46 "na( rtBpdpat.
Sen.
kq\ mpavoBaptlp.

is

Ep. 85,

hanc

sentiment

same

navem

33 evidently
nisi rectam

given a characterization of Q.
m*6rrmr.
Agam. 375-6 *A/"i/

after

i.

Sophocles.The
"

of
interesting

most

the passages

from

cles
Sopho-

is ad 2, 7, 4, where, after expressinga desire to see from the

shore the shipwreck of his enemies, he adds the further wish,
k"p vn6 artyn

yfrmcados
tvdoutrgf
"f"pcvi*

nvKPJJtQKovtiy
This is also
This
he

seems

passage

began

by

two

quotationfrom

See

book.

Munro

lines 2, 16, 2, and

Atticus 4, 8,
fupro

59, 12;

been in the mind

to have

his second

is described
a

quoted by Stobaeus,Flor.

Nauck, Frag. 579.

of Lucretius when

ad Lucr. 2,

there

is another

Pompey

1.

passage

in

1 :

wp\pTfAcunJo-awtbflt,
fxiyrfrtyr,
105, 21, from the Tereus of Sophocles,
to the comment
by Servius ad Verg. A. 10,

quoted by Stobaeus,Flor.
and

part is added

Cf. Ajax 386 fufiip

piy
547 : "w fiiycTirflf.
Paroem. Gr. II 524, Apost. 11, 36:

and
ctir^r,"

the

parody

oircvdc yrjpai npipTtkixnijoavrl"tff.

/trj

Ad

15, ii, 3

line is quoted,and the firstpart of it again 16,6, 2

6d6s
1}dtvp*

This

is

xxxiii ;

cr"4

assignedby some
Nauck, Adesp. 106.

ri bvvarcu pvp,

to

Bionp6ni;

Sophocles. See

Meineke

4, 610,

quotation(5,10, 3) from
Aristophanes.The best known
of Vesp. 143 1 :
is the beginning
"

Zpboim

Let

Cicero

each

one

givesa

illoGraecorum

peg

tophanes
Aris-

rw'xiw]*
fWeiij
"fca"rror
[fjp
away

at

the craft which

he knows

Disp. 1, i8f 41 bene

quisque norit
quam
proverbiopraecipitur

closer translation Tusc.

best.*)
enim
artem

THE

in hac
and

GREEK

Another

exerceat

se

Euripides. Some
Euripidesare
this list may

per'*"ov.
quotationswhich

(see p. 393),

c"

of the

short,and

397

EPISTLES.

is given 8, 8,

passage

6, 1, 8 he repeats t6 yap
"

CICERO'S

IN

have

may

become

be

assignedto
commonplaces. In
may

placed (Hipp. 436) tempos Qporridas,

Quint.Frat.

be

noTafi"v, 1 5, 4, I ; and perhaps lirapravcXa^cr,ravrav

Gr. II 209, M.
k6*h"i,4, 6, 2; Nauck, Eur. Frag. 723; Paroem.
7, 78. Only the word Indprapis quoted 1, 20, 3, it suggestingthe
3, I, l8;

aw

quotationsare suggestiveof the

sentiment of Euripides,
and requirethe Euripideanconclusion to
the
statement.
complete
Writing of Varro (2, 25, 1) he says:
remainder

of the line.

mirabiliter moratus

Other

est, sicut nosti

"Xtrra ical ovdiv

(Androm. 449),sed
t"v

rat

[yyut,aXka

tenemus

nos

KparovvTutp

ntpi( "f"popovvr"f]

wop

illud

praeceptum

(Phoeniss.393)

xpttty].
[apnBlas
"f"ip*tv

Cf. 15, ia, 1 ovdcV vyUs; 10, 12, 4 nec

ab eo quidquam vyus.
10,
6, 2 nihil sincerum; 14, 21, 3 nihil sinceri. Similar statements
have

to

seem

Thesm.

been

656;

394;

Ion 586

in Greek

common

Eccl.

326;

Plutus

comedy;
870.

13,

cf.

11

Aristoph.

begins with

cZftof
t"v npayfidrav
[fraivrrai
Zvtoop jyyvBtrff 6poop"pav].
irp6"Too$(v
ravrbv

ov

To

the usual request for advice is added

7, 13a, 4

koAw].
fidms d' "pioTor[oorir
cixafci
Nauck, Frag. Eur. 973. Cf. de Div.
:
vulgarisin hanc sententiam versus
bene

The

qui coniciet, ratem

of Bibulus

attempts

Cicero's peace

of mind,

to

translation is

secus

dixit.

hie autem,

given de

est

12

quidam

Graecus

perhibebooptimum.

awarded

triumph

disturbed

vero

d'
[fiapfiapovt
Xryttr].
far

Or. 3, 35, 141

ItaqueAristoteles

quum

Philoctetae

quemdam
paullo
versumque
sibi
ait
esse
barbaros,
tacere, quum
turpe
Isocratem
dicere.
Quintilian3, 1, 14
pateretur
.

Die enim

quum

gives the same

by Aristotle :

be

(6,8, 5) nunc

alaxpb*mmwav

florere Isocratem

hanc

2, 5,

story (uttradiiur)and quotes the line

alaxpoyaicnrav,

laoKpanjvft car

Xcycip.

as

modified

398

AMERICAN

Entire

JOURNAL

line

are
quotations
(toCaesar) Itaqueab Homeri

OF

not

PHILOLOGY.

Ad

numerous.

Fam.

confero
magniloquentia

13, 15, 5

me

ad

vera

praecepta Etpwidov:
pur*

Nauck

Cf.

905.

fame o$x avrf a"xf"6st

a"Hf"urrr)rt

Aristoph.Frogs

1427,

assignedto Euripides:

6"mt A^cXcurwar pap

pur" wcXirrjf,

(or irc^vicc).
(fxuntTni
fipadvs
Gr. 2, 534,
writes to Tiro :

C" Paroem.
Cicero

Ad

Apost.n, 7id, note.

Fam.

16, 8, 2

" \twrf XfH"rl

yfrvxos
woXcpiurarop

inquitEuripides.Nauck
does not

the author

name

9, 2a,

tit d9 tori dovXor

Quint.Frat

2, 13, 5

For

906.

rov

the other

Cicero
quotations

(Nauck 958) :

Bopup

""f"poms"p;

(Suppl.119):

roiavf 6 rXrjpmpw6\*pas*"*pya{rrai.
I :

7, II,

n}* 6t"p peyi"mjp"ot9 fyf** rvpappida*

506 of the Phoeniss.,which also furnished two lines,

See Cic. de Off. 3, 21, 82.
524-5, frequendy quoted by Caesar.
Cicero begins 9, 13 with the words w*c Zur Uvpo*
Other Poets.
Palinode of Stesichorus,
which was
Xrfyw,from the well-known
Greeks.
the
See
Fritzsche,
Thesm., p. 372.
frequendyquoted by
To Phocylidesis assigned one
quotation,7, 18, 4 ego autem, etsi
illud ^"vdff"ri6daop
(itaenim putatur)observo
This is line

"

[biKairo?
prjd*dltcrjp
nP^p"* ap^tolp
pvBapOKowrgs}.
This

was
injunction

freelyused

Plato,Demodocus

Wasps

the

by
382 E

Greeks, e.

; Plut

Aristoph.

g.

de Stoic.

Repug. 8,

725 ;
Gr. 2, 759, Mant. 2, 6.
Paroem.
1034 E ; schol. ad Thucyd. 1, 44.
from
Rhinthon
is
line
A
given 1, 20, 3 nam, ut ait Rhinton, ut

opinor,
ol

The

d9 ovtip ptktt.
pip wap'avdtp fieri,
rots

of the latter part is variouslyexpressed: 6, 1, 17

SCis reliqua;12, 2, 2 ri yap a{rr" ptXti] 13, 20 pi)yap

thought

pqtop avrotr,
ahrois.

Epicharmus is twice

illeSiculus insusurret

mentioned

Epicharmus

tca\ptppaa
ra"f"*

anurrup*

1, 19, 8 ut

cantilenam

ZpBparavra

mihi vafer

illam suam,
rap

qSptPwp*

GREEK

THE

Quint

Frat. 3, 1, 23 nihil de

EPISTLES.

CICERCTS

IN

Epicharmi
praeceptis

yvm$itjr"r "XXf

xrxpqrai.

Anonymous. The lines quoted 6, 3,

abes longe gentium,
autem
iroXXA d9 fV

enim

res

"

in manibus, tu

ptraixpif

n/XiVdciKVftar cupci?? 6X6tt

nkos

assignedby Bergk

are

399

Archilochus,though

to

without

sufficient

refer to fapa ityfW, as does Archil

for the more
common
(frag.
54, II*,
p. 397, Bergk),a conjecture
quotationswill be
remaining anonymous
atcfmrripia oCpia. The
reason.

given in

Cicero

5, 12,

order of

Adesp. 320.

1, 12,

occurrence:

dpafckai,sed nescio
C"

may

Tito

mandavi

"na^"f atque

Nauck,
/SovXcvrroi].
raMfutrop jjp"p[jcoXXim
et
morae
tergiversationes.
20, 54
4, 8a, 2

an

Milo

de Domitio
crvcy,
ovrat

Meineke, Frag. Com.

litterascum

mus

Anon.

homine
ov"r

4,

postea audivi
roXXA

multa, inquam, mala

4, 11, 2

nos

Aristoph.Birds
wmadai

tow

vora-

1343:

yXvicvrtpop*

tertio milario turn

isse

eum

(urnjp

K*pd*o"npff tppaBvpqpaPTa,

cum

dixisset

perhapsserved Latin poets

C" Verg. A. 12, 103; G. 3,
the effects of the Ides of

hie

cifoVcu.

fjtrarr
ykvKvrtpop

olx torip oi"p

1

610, xxvL

mirifico,
Dionysio.

Cf. the apparent parody of

8, 5,

ov"* 1p

ovkop
pA rrjpA^ftfgrpa,
6/jloiop
yeyoptp.

for the
232;

This
ut aiunt
capiti,
of the
typical
description

line

suo

Catull.

In doubt

64, in.

March, Cicero writes,14, 22,

2 :

bull.

as

to

etsi illi

iuvenes
ip iaffXoU t6p$ anmBovprai
clXXoiff

Ad

Fam.

9, 7,

adventat

enim

Dolabella.

^fyop.

Eum

puto magistrum

fore
MaoKaikmp.
iroXXol fia$rjral
Kptiaaopft

Anth.

Pal. n, 176; Nauck, Adesp. 107.

There
which
of short quotations
are
a number

beginning of lines,but nothing has

determined

as

to be

the

ship.
to author-

dj)ri ovppovs
; cf. Aristoph.Lysis.
599 ov tt
itaB^p; Frogs 865 "n" *" dffri /SovXcmi; Quint Frat. 2, 8, 3 f"i
13, 42,

Mj ri

been

seem

"rv

"

AMERICAN

400

enim

V fV ata t(T)"ras
numquam

tlpmCrr*. 9, 7, 5

6 *X"ta "paw

XaXaycv"rayillam

tuam

io,

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL
dicam

ta

Q.

vao-as.

F. 3, 9, 8 oXA'

obrepat; 9, 18, 3 exspecto equidem

2,

contain potential
poeticalmaterial.

These
XoXaycvtraiaixi ad est.
Cfc Leon. Tarent.,Anth. PaL

Xi:
6 v\6os ttpoior**a\ yap

B.
The
Plato

Prose-writers.

prose quotationsare limited to three authors,and of these

is representedonly by the Epistles. He is mentioned
by
9, 13, 4 al yap

name

XaXoycwra^cXiA*?

fttfuyptroi apayitatg

ita dies et

cupio,is

rmp

inquitnXaiw,
dtq"rctr,

rvpappmp

(Ep. 7, 329d, modified).

noctes,

avis ilia

tamquam

evidentlyan

allusion to

The

mare

statement

ourff "rt
9, 10,

prospecto, evolare

Ep.

7, 348a *y" pip ffkarw c""

Ut ait Thucydides (i, 97)

KoBamp "pru noBStv no$*p dpawrtatiai.

\6yw occurs
tic^oXj)
7, 1,7; and 10, 8, 7 is quoted a passage from
Two
statements
Thucyd. (1, 138) referringto Themistocles.
from Epicurus are given 7, 26, 1, and 15, 19, 2 (Cassius).
C.
Some

Proverbs.

of the

used by Cicero were

so
proverbialstatements
regarded at that time,though but few of them are characterized
The
as such.
largerpart of them are to be found in the Paroemiographi Graeci (Leutsch and Schneidewin, 1839), to which
references will be given. 1, 19, 2 rl i*\ rjjfaq) pvpop is quoted by

Gell. N. A. 13, 29, 5 from Varro.

Gr.

See

Athen.

4, 160 B.

Paroem.

dicas Wr
Apost. 13, 12, note.
1, 19, 10 hie tu cave
Plutarch
in Arato i. Paroem.
[ciprf KaKodaipow vi"n]
iraripalrrjaa
;
Gr. I 3I4" D 8, 46. 4, 8a, I r?qfioi ovtos
(or iuojjt"s)
"{h\osoZko*.
oUos 0tXor. The complete proverb
15, 1 6a sed nescio quomodo
dUoe 4hKos,oUos Aparrot. Paroem.
Gr. I 438, App. 15, note;
was
II 552" 39Cercidas
C"
(Bergk, p. 514, 3) :
II 573,

dUos yap Apwrot a\a$4*s nai

quod superest, si
according to Rep. 8, 563 C,
5,

11,

Oiawtp 4

269, D

the wife is."

rola "c tealfjkCup in Paroem.

dfWoiM

5, 93.

olantp4 toWoira, which,

proverb at the time of Plato.
est

verum
was

"f"l\of.

Cf.
5,

Tennyson, Locksley
20, 3 Interim (scisenim

Gr. II 44, D 3, 51 ; I
Hall: "As the husband
is
dici

quaedam

wapuca,

dici

THE

item

CICERO'S

IN

GREEK

4"I

EPISTLES.

Gr. I 300, D 7, 80, and the

Cf. Paroem.
noktfiov).
discussion of Classen ad Thucyd. 3, 30, 4.
6* 5" 3 meque
obiurgavitvetere proverbio pip Moptpa ; also
Dem.
6,
18, 119; Andoc.
15, 17, 1.
1, 4; Plato, Gorg. 499 C.
Suid.
sub
9, 3 roiffi6p
[Xcycir].Plato,Rep. 8, 563 D. Cf.
fatpopf/iol
r* Ktph

rov

ra

t6
yr"*pi(m:

8,

*6p

odiorum

Ilias.

Gr. II 774, Mant. 3, 3.

'iXia*. Cf. Plaut Mil. Glo. 743

Paroem.
dirjyovptroe.

"rot

malorum

ii, 3 tanta

east

bap

impendet
Paroem.

Gr.

rovro
irapoipias

iXeyero*n\ t"p
Koplvfy. Ad Fam.

96, Z

fuyakop

'ikias *"*"**

4, 43

9, 9,

kmcm*.

atrl

nosti illud

Disp. 3, 12, 27 refer

to this : Dionysius quidem tyrannus Syracusisexpulsus Corinthi
docebat.
Quint.8, 6, 52 Dionysium Corinthi esse, quo
pueros
Aiopwnoe

"p

Graeci utuntur.
10, 5, 1

from

an

9, 18, i ; Tusc.

Cf. Val. Max.

6, 9, Ext. 6

Marc.

; Amm.

14,

1, 30.

This is
quod mihi m and as de Quinto regendo 'Apxadiap.
d4"r".
oracle,Herod. 1, 66 *Ap.p a/rci*,
p*ya p alnU, 06
rot

Paroem.

Gr. I 207, D 2, 69. 10, 18, 1 Kapvicaiot

is used with pro*
verbial force;cf. Paroem.
Gr. I 104, Z 4, 75.
(12,
Matdpup pfj"roi
Gr. I 78, Z 3, 86; II
frequentlyreferred to, Paroem.
3, 1) were

18, 7, M
179 E;

180

695

15,

Hesiod, Works
B, refer to Achilles,as

and

5, 81, note.

170 ; Plato,Sym.
Callistratus ap. Athen.

Days,

does

prjaaois

A' fV pwcap"p

ere

ttpai
"f"a"rir

wodwuip 'AgtXrvr.
tpairtp
The

originof one of the proverbs is given 13, 21, 4 hoc ne Hermodorus

is,qui libros Platonis solitus divulgare,
quidem faciebat,
ex
'Epp6bupot.Paroem. Gr. I 116, Z 5, 6. Sextus is
quo \6yoi(Ttp
referred to

16,

11,

Cf. 2, 5, 1 Cato
note.
milibus. Brutus 191
ferunt

"

Legam, inquit,nihilo

instar est

milium.

centum

for his

Cf.

4-)

the Greek

Ad

Fam.
as

added
41

on

Paroem.
3,

6, 7.

"coals

7, 25,
the time

by

Fam.

Plato enim

6, 3, 4; 9, 3,

to

302

rls

Newcastle."

rideamus

of Homer

yA"ra

(Od.

kerbis.

See

y\av* 'A^wf

Cicero
or

unus

gizes
apolo-

its Latin

ffyayw;

2,

This

Gr. I 59, Z 3, 6.
oapddpiop.This goes as far

20,

the scholiast to the comment

sardoniis

mihi

mittam, is also found Quint Frat.

noctuam

Aristoph.Birds

was

back

Ad

minus.

cfc 'Afypas*(The Greek,

: yXav*'
offerings

Athenas
translation,
*5i

Paroem.
Gr. II 26, D 2, 52,
"b ipo\ pvpiou
ille noster, qui mihi unus
est pro centum
dixisse
clarum
Antimachum
quod
poetam

Paroem.

302),and

an

of Servius

Hentze, Anhang,

explanationis
ad Verg. B. 7,
Od.

20, 302.
Gr. II 638, Ap. 15, 35.
TpABi crcavr"f"occurs
Quint Frat.
The
thought is expressed elsewhere by Cicero in Latin,

AMERICAN

402

e.

g. de Fin.

iubet

5, 16, 44

ipsos; 3, 22, 73

nosmet

tempori parere
Disp. iy 22, 52.
and

JOURNAL

15, 17,

et

Pythius Apollo nosccrc

praecepta sapientium,qui iubent

sequideum

et se

favors

et nihil nimis.

noscere

Gr. I 391,

Ap.

had

he

from

some

Paroem.
Gr. I 57, Z 3,
writes iyyiory6wv kptiw
Trin. 11 54 tunica propiorpalliost.
16, 15, 3 Cicero
im6

For

rocovrov.

y*

the

that

with

"

about

the

haec

dw6

15; 1232, B 4.
Fam. 9, 22, 4 habes

ad Fam.
1, 1

ad Caesarem
admoventi

n?r fr"

Finibus,Cicero

de

'Callinga spade
Stoicam

scholam

With

this verb

mk/hko.

cibum

Cf.

the wise.'
.

"

The
;

ayopmu

quoted

from

ypappifpteneam, ita
D 2, 83a. Anxious
writes, 13, 21, 4 sed

spade'

is

ado
11

suggested

25,
ad

"ro$fccvdvpfwumprc*.Cf.

! Tota
fitPUtrat
molasses

in

31, 3 de
dixerat sane

placed 13,

1, 12, 10

epistula
medico

Similar to this is (kfiUnm, 12, 2, 2.

sic in cubiculum
ferebatur a cena

xcKpuca.

Ep. 12, 8 Pacuvius

inter plausus exoletorum

be

may

Pliny,Ep.

Sen.

...

hoc ad

symphoniam

caneretur

Cf.
ut

fa"lmraiI

fluctuat "nr' dn"prip

rpv(}2, 12, 3, is the opposite
January.' 2, 1, 8 ut tu ais Skis "nrov"jtresembles
res

"ricvrakrpf
AaKVPuajp, IO, IO, 3, refers
Antony's letter. Cf. Paroem. Gr. I 217, D 3, 25. Greek is

avovdaiop ohtev,1 3, 52"

to

"

to

videbor (Treboniusto Cicero).

12, 16, 3 si tvBvppijpop*"rrtpot
non
olxrrattua industria. Cf. Plaut. Trin. 418, and see

Brix ad loc.

of

cation
appli-

w*p\ /wcpa "nrovdafcty.This much

nothing is also expressed elsewhere, e. g. Aristotle

about

'

wider

videar

hactenus, ne

6,

fufdi

Paroem.

see

II.to, 250 cZ"fo

the Greek
is

Gr. I 210,

ypapfujs,Paroem.

publicationof

word

English'a

the

thought itselfis as old as Homer, e. g.

ty*p'
?3" 787 MSm
*"'". Ad 4, 8, 4
Atticus : de eo quod me
ut
mones,
Cf

exclaims

given by Cicero,and will be classified among the

the subject,
"r"* Atyw 9, 7, 3, though it emphasizes

proverbs. E/fcw
be compared
may

faciam.

capable of

Cf. Plaut

2.

oppositesentiment

Gr. II 547, App. 12, 19.

Some
of the Greek
are
expressions
than

present
16, 21,

Fam.

up his experience at Athens : ra /mV o"r ko# in***

Gr. II 658,Ap. 16, 9a has ofr" ytyoptr,
"*
ttofr** 0c*.
information from Tiro, ad Fam. 16, 23, 2, Cicero

5 Cicero sums
rod*. Paroem.

^u$tujp

12, 20

Lentulus,

his

enemies, adds varpfoa

ipqp /mXXov "fn\mp. Ad
political

Wishing

Tusc.

Fam.

12, 14, 7

received

once

Ad

1, 80.

vcpl wdrrmp; and

w"rra

occurs

PHILOLOGY.

igiturnos

Vetera

Paroem.

recounting the

OF

worked

tamquam
A

few

in with

2*

Habes

the Latin

dpvos. Paroem.
of the statements

sed interea iroXmxof dvtjp

oW

2, 19,

dices fortasse:

Skis
dignitatis

Gr. I 42, Z 2, 4a
of personalapplication:
are
1, 18, 6

Ivapquisquam inveniri potest;

13, 29,

4"H

AMERICAN

containing
proper
and

perhaps

been

connections
ddmkmp

16, 1

6,

9,

in
are
*pii*Uf
7" 8, 3 refers

and
15, 16 duuwyrua}"f".
of
is
an
optical
cfurrWctff part

ad Fam.
afoxpov"t"*\

"f". 2, 3,

car' f/d*X"*

and Kara
xputrunrar
; ad Fam. 9, 4 Karii AMmpop jc/mVciv
discussion ffcpl
dwor"r.
tyXovof+ntpov^uvtcpu^aofum

demonstration

The

derived from proper

names,
adjectives
would
have
than
the
Latin
terms
suggestive
'AKadtifuidj
ovm"it. farraoia is used in different
or

names

more

; e. g. 13,

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

to

judgment in

will-case.

of
geographicalterms are names
province: EtyuAiridwyn-arjMa

well-known

placesin his

C"

2, 13, 2.

70*17*

In

6, 2,

few passages

Fam.

7, 29,

1 sum

Fam.

16, 8,

Greek

into

Greek.

minime

Cf.

14, 2
quidem, sed

illorum

T^XcrvAo*Aaurrpv-

ravr

14,

to

g. ad

contrasted,e.

are

Attici nostri ; ad

nuntiant.

expressed his

hpovrav Wr fyci/ seems

t*"

"

"ud*dvpa ptp, xpovtmrcpa

has
a few passages
in exclamations:
12, 5, 1 not

olr/ay

terms

xph**1P*" tuus" "V"

Cicero in
or

3.

common

enim

I, 9,

of

placesand

emotions

in

questions
rMfe

"pa mtovnfyii; 15, 12,

be

turned

Latin

quid ergo?
aliorum

statement

culpa Brutorum?

ista

Brutorum, qui se

cautos

ac

Indignationis expressed 6, 1, 17 de statua

Africaili " wpayfiarm* awyKkmormv ! IO, 15, 2 " voXXip dytmiaf ! 12, 9
nihil hac solitudine iucundius,nisi paulum interpellasset
Amyntae

sapientesputant

filius" iSirc/MyroXoyiot
mfiwt\ Regret for the failure of the work
of the Ides of March
is expressed 14, 12, 1 O mi Attice,
vereor,
nobis

ne

Idus
ac

poenam

Martiae

doloris.

nihil dederint

Quae

istim adferuntur!

irpdfrmt"aX5r p*vt artXovt M.

be

may

granted

him

1 3, 29,
Tponotyoptiaov,

There

are

for his

What
use

trpor t6 wpoKTtKop.

of

asks

hie video!

for in

Greek, t6p tv$6*

pov

thing of

row

trp"t""r

2.

fortyprepositional
phrases,some
governing
rb
e. g. 7, 13, 3 wp6s
article,
do-^oXcV;2, 7, 4
of these are equal to adverbs,e. g. 13, 51,
Some

the

tives
infini-

being wroth

you

citations in the Thesaurus

determining

have

been

the

rc/i""rar

please,but I'm rightglad, for

is different from being envious').

((As
"f"3o9*iv

Individual
The

thing

one

Ad 5, 19, 3 are used two

wp6t taop o/KHorque scriberem.
with article: ut libet,
sed plane gaudeo, quoniam ro

interest

as

Cicero

quae

odii

et

about

adjectiveswith
1

praeter laetitiam

occurrences

classified

as

this

Words.
of

Stephanus have

of individual

occurring only

been

taken

words, and

in Cicero, and

they

first in

THE

GREEK

IN

CICERVS

Cicero.

statements

while

what

However, these
they may be true for

theymight not

be true

if we

EPISTLES.

vocabularyof

Cicero and of the few precedingcenturies.

in each

class is somewhat
be

must

passages

affected

The

the time of
of words

number

which
by conjectures,

in

few

preted.
letters be left uninter-

the Greek

accepted or

for,
vocabulary,

of the Greek

all the

had

of little moment,

are

remains

405

the older reading,has given way to

f'*r/Mfaripor,
for "\"r"
1 5,
reading6 yva"fnvsavBpaKivs
raw
oVfyaxcr,
adds
the
found
firstin
Cicero.
words
to
16, 11,
5, 1,
Utw\oypa"f"ia,
be the exact titleof the work of Varro, or merely descrip3, may
tive
12, 12, 1

The
iKToirHTfifo.

of it. See
used

Ernesti

Diodorus

Clavis

by
Cicero,though the words
vocabulary. Cicero seems
of

names

of

some

his

Epistles;yet there were

borne in mind
that the
such

languagein

Cicero

coined

Ciceroniana,3. v.
been given as

Strabo

and

Cicero's
some

must
to

have

been

have

made

friends,and

few

have

used

part of the

current

few

words

firstby
the

on

puns
perpetuatedthem

in his

be
punsters then, and it must
Epistles
give us about all that is leftof

other

day.
and

nouns

indicate his

adjectiveswhich

as a punster.
recte amas
facility
2, 12, 4 Dicaearchum
; luculentus
homo
isti nostri adi*aiapxot.
est et civis haud
paulo melior quam

4, 15, 4

publicam
quo intellectum est rpurapuonaylrat rem
facere. Two
Philorefer to the freedman
statements

ex

flocci

non

timUS

6, 9,

avr6rara.

this is 7, 12,
taeterrime
times, omnia
"frakapuriA"

complimented ad
x

Fam.

3, 1,

ilaXXada sed etiam

solum

non

SI
me
amas
"f"vparov
(fuXarifuaw
irapa"f"v\a(ov
rrjp rov
n
obis
noceret
i ne
eius,
quid "f"i\ortpia quern nosti,

7, i,
similar to

Somewhat

"

(to Volumnius

istum

quidem, quoius
facturum
Appius is
puto.
Minerva
quidem ego
quam
2

nam

"

"

"

'Amruida nominabo.

Eutrapelus,see

ad Fam.

9,

Ad

Fam.

7, 32,

litte26, 1) cvrpan*\ia

tuas
ut intellegerem
fecit,
esse, is probably a punning
the
Greek
word.
The
o
f
same
lettercontains a word
application
coined : quoniam tanta faex est in
which
Cicero seems
to have
rarum

urbe, ut nihil tarn sit dxvOrjpov

quod
occurs
'AxvBqpop
Cicero
by

used
read

9, 26,

There

are

friends

again,Eunap.

two

reliqua infra

Greek

alicui venustum

vit. Porph.,p.

be intended

may

audi

non

as

thrust at

10.

"

Cicero

forms,seven
positive

The

word

for
Eutrapelus,

as
we

Eutrapelum Cytherisaccubuit.

comparatives formed

on

the

aTTik"rcposi, 13, 5, and crtyOTtttdfWfpof

7" *7"

Adverts.

videatur.

names

of his

?"

different adverbs
forty-one
fifty-one
four
and
Five are
comparative,
superlative.

uses

"

406

AMERICAN

found

OF

JOURNAL

elsewhere:

PHILOLOGY.

aymjrtvrmt; 6, 1, 7 dKoumwrp-m (as an

adj.Pliny,Ep. 3, 9? 8) ; 13, 23, 3 *vaymymr (a conjectureof Bosius);
IO, IO, I wapoiruums (?)\ 15, 16, I wmrmfUrmt. C" 1 4, 7, 2 Htterae
not

Some

rfffiM/uMi.

Greek

12, 3,

kindred

form

of all these

authors.
adverbs

appear firstin Cicero,the

forms in later writers
adverbial and adjective
Several

not

were

aMim***

uncommon.

P"X** 9" 5"

mnokaMvrm

Some

2'

13, 51,

5, ii, 7 ; 12, 44,

of them
I

rarelyused

6, 5, 3; ad
J XcXifASr**

; rwrwd"f

4,

that they
indicating

9, 14, 2; yni"t
are

3,

1, 14, 2;

cwro-

attpalme
15,

Fam.

9, 2, 3;

Polybiususes

2.

of both

occurrence

2ir

comparatives.
Rep. I 329 C);

Of

the

6, 9,

2 ; arricArara

to occur
5, 9, i ; the last two seem
Less than one- half (twenty-two)
are

wrara

negativeswith
compounds of
I

aM*f"i;

"J-; five have

various

4, 15, 5

cv-

formations,e.

22,

5, ia, 2\

The

g. 1, 14,

ten

as

(Plato,

jxXowpovq*!-

only in Cicero.
simple adverbs.

and
; five ""*Ao-,

vwcp"okuAc,ad

superlatives,
dafitpairara
13,

aift6rara

mtfmaBm*

Att. 5, 21, 7; 6, 2, 4; and c^ornc"rcpor, ad Brut 1, 1, 1.

latter and ym""rfpor, 9, 10, 6, are not of frequentoccurrence

13,

in

is found

words

Nine

are

others

are

""*
ipurroKparu

; 2,

^KpoXcyUr.

of personal adjectives
not
are
freely
Adjectives.A number
first or only in Cicero is not of
used, though their appearance
: 7, 7, 4 'A"%"m*"fr. Cf. 4, 16, 6 hie Abdera
specialsignificance
tacente
non
which, as Stephme;
13, 12, 3; 13, 16, 1 'Axadij/ujo},
be
from
the
Latin
for
the
anus
regular'Acaftipiourff
;
suggests, may
Petit.
I
16,
ior
'Awirfxcior
(?); 13, 19, 4 A/H"nWAf ;
I3" 12, 3; 13,
Cons. 10, 39 'Ejr4Xap/i"or;
15, 4, 3; 15, 13, 3; 15, 27, 2 ; 16, 2, 6
"HpaacAfi'df
; 1 3, 1 9, 4 vepmanjTiKds
) ad Fam.
9, 4 Xpv"rimrc"a(?),
"

'

tor

Chrysippian is now read.

forms are
positive
following

where
The

the negativeof
"!04A"too"off,
which

has the

used by Cicero alone

common

adjective.6, 1,

23

2, 17, 2

arain^-

Mp-or,
15, 13, 2, and it too
is found nowhere
else. 13, 19, 3 ^tX"Vdo{o*
; Quint.Frat 2, 8, 1
similar to other late compounds.
are
povaowdraKTosor fxovaowdrayot

correspondingnoun-form

and
are
regular,
yvfivcurtttdip,
7, 18, 4 ^rcv"?o-"ftcioff
while irerrAoifl-o*is an irregular
formation. 6, 1, 2 is used the
C"
diminutive
Cf. Polyb.4, 60, 9 fitfiylnfioipijTcor.
viroiicii^rt/iotpof.
1,

6, 2;

Paroem.
There

i, 9, 2

Gr. II 519, Apost. 11, 17b.

four comparative forms
are

Quint.Frat.
'Ere/Kv"'oTfpor,
12, 4,

3, 3, 4
i, is in

where:
apparentlynot found elsetfmfttapor;$4X0X07*"^ 13, 2, 3.
an
apparent quotation: angebar

THE

GREEK

enim, quod Tiro

tintpopis the
scribis

quod

h.

te

CICERVS

IN

visum

sibi esse

12, 1, 2 ycpom-

Atticus :
comparative
quoted
adjective
est
'igniculum matutinum
ycpornxor/
ytpomKurtpoy
of

from

an

not found
superlatives

6,
wapado"6raTos
quern

dixerat ; and

vacillare.

memoriola
The

407

EPISTLES.

I,

ego

1, 14, 6;
airpajcrtfraro*
8,
l6, I :
dorTparrjyiKVTaTOt

are:

cbraXirutttrarorand

16;

hominem

elsewhere

omnium

"r.

iam

ante

cognoram,

vero

nunc

comparatives of the affirmative forms of these adjectives

are
'AorponTyip-or,
Polyb. 4, 19, 11.
7, 13, 1, occurs
in
Greek.
Alcibiades
and
late
Plato,
2, 142 C,
firstin Cicero,and some
The following
to occur
seem
adjectives
of them
found but rarelyin later writers : afrXorvinp-off
are
13, 19,
Ant.
from
M.
1,
4; oKtpwnrovbot ad Fam.
15, 17 (quotedby Suidas
Frat.
aWrtXeicro*
6) ;
Quint.
2, 8, I ; dvandtmrjros
9, 1, 3 (Allat.
Graec. Orthodox., vol. II,p. 208 C); dvcfuxpdprrros
13, 37, 4; anflaThe

aoT.

found

6; dvpoadidwvog 1 6, 12, 2; ajrpoo^wnjTor8, 8, I J

6, I, 1 7 (Synes.198 C) ; dvo"idypuoTot
5, 4, I ; rfrraXo0off
oavyacAttOTOff

woirjrosIO,
6, 5,

IO,

2, 1 4,
cuardVpcirrof

oiico""onoTiK6r 12, 44,

Ptolem.

Tetrab.,p.

"^X"^"#r

12,

6, 2.

is

1 4, 5,
rfptiriaror

is quoted from

other writer.

6, 2,

Diog.

one

frequently,
though

of the noticeable
"

firstby Cicero, iaropuc^raros

and iro\vypa"f"orraros
13, 18, 1,

the

positiveforms
1

"

from

verbs.

twenty-eighthaving
simple adjectives,
are

from

formed

noun

(Homeric)

10,

13,

made

2.

Of

the

a-,

two

9, 5 ;

adjectivesis
only five

these

Of

and verbal

the
are

for, five "$-,two

a^px^piji-or13,
6, 4, 3 (inLatin,
rvpavroKTdroi

37, 4 ; povaondraKToeQuint.Frat. 2, 8 ;
e. g., 14, 6, 2;
14, 15, 2; 14, 21, 3; ad
Aof

of

use

seem

classical : dr**-

are

Xoyi*6repo*1 3,

3, 21, 7;

features in the

derived
fifty-four

^ffvdo-.Four

in

which
adjective,

of the

also Plut. Sertor. 9;

Some
of the comparativeforms do not

r"rtpot 12, 45, 2; (vycvfOTcpoff

lunvp"Ttpot16, 5, 3.
number

Proc.

Laert. 10, 26.

to occur

One

form

superlatives
apparentlyused

3 is found

from

2, IO ;
175; vjrepaTrucor 15, ia, 2J vfroadXoiJtOff
Ad 6, 9, 3 meque
imxpoviatnoxh tua dubita-

the feminine

Of the

; xcytfcnrovdof9, I, I ;

quoted by Stephanus

tione liberavit,
is used
but

Fam.

1); fnroX"r^majority arc

2, 9, 2 (in Latin
difia"f"og

remainder

12, 22,

the

and verbal forms :

up of adjectives
ad Fam. 2, 16, 7); cWnperor7, I, 5; ""J(nrovdoff 9, I, I ; yc"her"rrof
ad Fam. 9, 20, 2; ireirfXoiiro*14, 21, 4; 1 5, 2, 4 ;
6, 2, 2; d^tpatitis
13, 18, I
nc\vypd"f"oe

One
from

I, I, 2.
I, 6, 2; vjroftc/*^rt/iotpoff
xpi/arofuidtyf

and twenty-one of the adjectives

not derived
are
are
simple forms. Of the sixtyverbs,and of these fifty-two
hundred

408

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

nine

others,nineteen have "!-,

two dw, five c$-, eleven ""*Xo-.The
-two
thirty
remainingare of various formations,e. g. yXvxurutjxw
5,
fVra/iqrtoior
IO, l8, I

21, 4;

Nouns.

a"^ Fam.
KaKoar6fiaxot

6, 4,

I.

found only in Cicero,though

are
followingnouns
have a correspondingadjectiveor verbal form in
authors: dWia
ad Fam. 16, 18, i ; apatTufwprt"
15, 13, 2;
"

The

of them

some

Greek

aptaropfjala
15,

2.

13,

used

are

by Plinyas
(('cT/xfaripof
12, 12,

27, 3 ;

Fam.

"n6ypa"f"ov
12, 52, 3, and nponXaopa 12, 4
Latin words,
13, 16, 1 ; 0ovXvro
arpiifna

16, 18,

; XdWMa

9,

;) ffotXwX
1

1, 4

15,

xocX/ar ad
IO, 13, I J efcXv"rta

voia

(ifcorrect
3, 4 ; iuucpo+vx*a

form instead

Of

16,
futpcnlrvxia)
9, II, 4; 6/"S*Xoca16, I, 3; 16, 4, 4; ntnXayptHJHa
I, 13,
"" 3"' fa*oyp*4"a15, l6a, I ; ax^laafta15, 19, 2; (fHkop^rmp
Two
Siculi
Cicero:
2.
6, 9,
hanc, ut
are
5; "/"vponyr
quoted by
ut
dicunt,awftar 5, 11, 5 ; indices,
vos
Graeci,
opinor,"rtXXvquos
found
There
diminutives
not
3ow appellatis
are
two
4, 4a, 1.
elsewhere:

16, 15, 3.
"rrparC\\a(
following
2, 17, 2;
adtafapia
Q. F. 2, 6, 3 ; 2, 14, 3 (Geoponica2,
OKarakrp^ia13, 19, 2 ; ap"fx\a"t"ia
I, 8); dra6*vpri"rit
12, 9; a"f"idpwpm
14, 5, I J 14, 1 6, 2J dirfparrokoyia
dunroXtrtta
1 6, 18, I ; di/"ro"irta
13, 29;
9, 4, 2 ; buxfripijats
13, 23; 16,
dnwrwaapariop
2,

The

seem

3,

first in Cicero:

to occur

1 3, 52, 2;
16, 18, i; tvu/raOfuia
15; "K""*n7"riff

wap*yxiiptl"rw
15, 4, 3; npwr^mv^vtt 1 3,
4, I J rff^roXoyta
4, l6, 3; ronoBtola I,

12, 3;
1

3, 5;

jcarojStWtr 1 3, I, 2;

ad Fam,
II,
aicia^u^^o
I, 16, 18; ^tXorexnpia

'Eyyipapa12, 25, 2; 29, 2 ; 42, 2]

quoted from Atticus. See Suet.
Aug. 99 tvQaraoia* similem (hoc enim et verbo uti solebat).
Cicero uses
The followingtable gives the
nouns.
324 Greek
number
of nouns
different endings, the most
with
common
and adjectives
and the number
of compounds of nouns
:
prefixes,
I3" 40,

i;

and
"rx"foiov

0"W"fc 14, 5, I.
tvBavQvia 1 6, 7, 2

16

-ta,
-*,
-/*a,

"

"

-"nr,

-"J**

"

Various, 3

20

Verts.
"

4a6ai

II

"

6, 4,

The
3;

are

"

13

verbs
following

109

arc

16

17
used

(Cassius)ad
dyri^vtmjpiacu

only by
Fam.

183
Cicero

15, 19, 4;

324

akoytvd"fx"fuX*fr

Coogh

GREEK

THE

ad Fam.

l6, 17,

2, 14,
I, 14, 4; irrvpavPwrBai
"Vcir"/wr"pev"rafn;r
5" x7"
"rv/i^cXodofeir
J nXovdoicuv
IO, 8, 9;

6, 6,
/facaydtfciy

"l"aunHFpoo,mr"t"
J, 21,
Cicero

6, I

been

first to

the

ad
6, 4, 5 ; wfoppriftoyuy
f(a"r"paXl(ra(rBai

*"

I.

have

to

seems

4"9

EPISTLES.

CICERVS

IAT

d"0rjpoypa"f"*7"r6at
2,

use

Fam.

9, 22, 4 ; napurro-

6, I, 2\ avfitf*6, 5, 2 ; trpoaapaTpcfaaGai
prjaai6, I, 25; trpoiKKeitrBai
(Athen. 5, 214 E; 9,
16, 21, 8; ovwawoypaifxaBai
XoXoyei*ad Fam.

385 C)

9, 4, 2;

One

hundred

13,
TpoTTo^ofHt*

'fK"ir"t"ov"r6ai
13, 40, 2.

29, 2J

thirty-fourverbs

and

noticed, of which

were

seventy-fourare compounds. Forty-three have one preposition,

while the following,in addition to three given in the last paragraph,
ad Fam.
srapc/i/SaXXctr
8, 9, 3; vimc"V"u
"rvv"iruufHv"iv
7,
have

2;

"*-,and
13,

two

seven

8,

noun

six

7, 21, i;

Fam.

of various

7, 4.

7, 20,

have

o-,

two

compound,
g. frAoiwcI*
e. g. 4Xty"adjectives,
e.

have

Five

2.

; wwowoBav^

Four

formations

I* 7, 8, 3
dicvxpcrf

Quint. Frat. 2, 3, 6 ; "f"aipoirpoir/xxuicoro^"rai

ad
5, I7" 2; "rvfKf"i\o\oy"ip
14, 22, 2; "rvp^iXodo{eii'

fditvSrnjaBai
6, 5,
o-iMreir

one

are

part of the

16, 23,
6opvp"moi"lv

3 ; and

/*"" 6, 5,

as

9, 10,

2 J

16, 2.
Disputed

The

Greek

in the

MSS

Readings.

of the

preserved,though

there has been

that

with

be

can

done

these

Epistleshas
confusion

and the choice of

conjecture,
places; e.g., for AYCC6KIAAHTA

at some

is to

passages

been

seek

fairlywell
points. All
remedy by
defective

several is offered at most

dv"rf{ctXijra,
5, 10, 4, dvo-cxXexra,

For
dvcrffcXaXtyra,
dvaditgfjyijra.
"t/"rc"tXXipra,
dvadiTjyrjTa,
dv"rc"Aucra,
EKITAONON
of
the
Ellis,imaraBpop; for
conjecture
10, 13, 3,

MIACKORAOU

13, 42, 3, that of

though for
Sec

Paroem.

12, 2,

Gr.

the

clusive,
conseem
Tyrrell,p? "n"Spa"i/,
seemed
latter plaapa "pv6sonce
satisfactory.

I 434, Z

2,

84.

For

TTAPAOTAEYTGON

and nApov
irapaacXfirrc'ov,
irapair\cvr"ovt
The

custodior.

words
sed

of Cicero

are

satis lacrimis.

: quo
TTAP.

me

k\*wt"op
nunc

have
vertam

10,

been
?

igituret occulte in

gested.
sug-

undique
aliquam

corrependum.
nearly reproduces the
UapaKoytmo*
letters of the MSS, and, though the word is not found elsewhere,
Cicero has a kindred form, dkoycv6p"vot
6, 4, 3. Ad 4, 18, 1 yopytta
and npvpa irpvpwa have been given for TTOPTTAyvfufdt
iropua nvKvd,
TTYMNA.
Cf. ad Fam. 16, 24, 1 mi hi prora et puppis,ut GraeThis passage
tui dimittendi.
corum
proverbium est, fuit a me
be as well
can
supports the reading last given,though the sense
preservedby readingopera humana, the capitalletters of which
onerariam

AMERICAN

4IO

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

reading as closelyas do any of the Greek

offers another puzzle
readings suggested. The same
epistle
Gabinium
Antiochum
OYCOIMPICAMAUHI.
...lege P"pia
condemnarunt.
Itaquedixit statim jresp.lege maiestatis. The
the hopelessness
of attempts
at this point show
conjectures
many
the
retains
at interpretation,ot "ro/,
possible
'Ajw, oXXi Uafa
and
involved
in
the
word
contrast
punning
Papia. 10, 12a, 4 est
enim
indoles,modo
quod si
aliquodfhoc sit {A" AKIMOAON
MSS

the

resemble

"

nullum

adhuc

quod

mihi

659 D,

2,

Rep. 7,
How
entered

tamen

esse

forms

wtuhtla

521

of the word
"

reading JXctporis possible,

similarlyused : Plato, Legg.

are

cV0' ffwaibmw Acy

D, ftaBtffta
+VXX*

far the desire for

into Cicero's

The
interpretation.

A"Ap

"M

row

of Greek

use

re

displayof

material

litteristurn

Afarfe,

est

dpcr} non

potest,aut

potest. The

persuadednon

kindred

as

est,

*oi

aymyifwpbt rir

his

"

Myap.

knowledge

have

may

in the

is a matter
Epistles
by Lange, Quid cum

collected

poetisGraecorum

de

"

ciriro fr.
yiyro/wVov

Cicero

of
de

senserit

(Diss.
that Cicero frequently
Phil. Hal., vol. IV, pp. 221-90), shows
and
both
into Latin,and the
translated Greek,
proverbs,
poetry
in the Epistles
was
course
same
; but,in harmony
open to him
social canons,
with prevailing
versant
writing to men
thoroughly coningenioet

with Greek

practicewould
Greek

has

some

vocabulary
has

adds

down

come

littlelighton

and

evoke

usingit in
no

ground
somewhat
to

us, and

communications

criticism.

The

student

him, for Cicero's

to commend
to

modern

Cicero, his

to

of

Greek

the other Greek

the words

used

vocabulary that
firstby him throw a

its historical

development.
familiar
It is impossible to decide from the quotationshow
The
Cicero was with the works from which his quotations
come.
the
of
i
s
indications
of
there
quotations not great, nor are
range
extensive
an
acquaintancewith Greek literature. All that was
proverbialmay be held to have had a place in the current of
social communication, and
be
were

to this indefinite source

may

likewise

assigneda few passages which, because of their prominence,

quoted by other writers. Longer quotationsmay represent

acquaintancewith the works from which they come

;
have
from
been
'Choice
Selections'
or
gleaned
they may
may
in
for
the
a
but,
reading
quotationpurposes ;
cursory
represent
absence
of any statement
by Cicero bearing on the question,no
be given.
definiteanswer
can
an

intimate

Iixnon

Whutan

Umrnsin,

Bloomuiqtom,

III.

R*

B. STEELS.

412
not

AMERICAN

JOURNAL
is

corrupt)stanza
hopelessly

tellswhat

happens

aloud, the

their

show

men

The

pensive silence.
uttered in

probably this.
While

half contains

the rest lament

husband

reflections on

is clear,if we
appositeness
of mournful

first half

The

for the bereaved

sorrow

second

tone

PHILOLOGY.

at the burial of a wife.

of wedlock, whose
are

OF

regret.' He

the
that

assume

then

by

joys
they

translates

for the

livingone (thewidower). They cry aloud at

the service.
men
thought over the long reach (of his happy
A
life now
lovelything for the fathers,who have come
past).
'

They

weep

The

togetherhere,
and
explanation
"

determination

to

husbands

joy to

much

translation deserves
strain

some

complex
picturesque,

out

sense

sentiment

wives to embrace.'

are

"

savors

the subtle,subjective
reasoning between

This

credit for its

of the passage,

sturdy

but

the

rather of the stage, and

the lines warns
that
us

half of the situation is imagined

there is something wrong.

About
and without support in the text.

Nor

is there any

employment
Finally
GrhyaFay,
Satras,p. 37, follows the Satra in treatingthe verse as a wedding
he translates the words jivarh rudanti
stanza ; hence
correctly.
other regardsI am
But in most
led to different conclusions.
also in AV. xiv. i. 46, with several variants:
The stanza
occurs

pointsto funeral rites of any sort.

The
in his dissertation,
Rig-Veda Mantras in the

of the stanza

which

nayaniy for may ante adkvar"fii for adkvari, didhyuhfor didkzyuh,

iriri for erirt%and jdnaye for jdnayah. For this version the
followingtranslation has been proposed by Weber, Ind. Stud. V
und hoffen auf
Es jauchzenlaut,ordnen
die opferweise,
200 :
y

'

die
langes geschlecht

manner,

die den

manen

dies hier

zu

lieb

umarmung.' The
translation of jtv"tn rudanti by 'es jauchzen laut' was
proposed
who
words
renders
the
previouslyby Langlois,
by 'ils font
entendre des cris de joie/ and explainsit by ils poussent de
vivats.9
Weber
been led to adopt this view of
to have
seems
the wedding stanzas
the words partlyby their occurrence
among
the stanza
of the Atharvan, and partly because
in questionis
coupled in Kau$. 79. 30 with AV. xiv. 2. 59 ; in the latter the
rddena
word
occurs
dnartifuh 'they have
together with sam
bewirkten, den gatten

zur

wonne,

des

"

weibes

danced/
1

combination

Langlois seems

Sayana furnishes

to
no

which

have

arrived

seemed
at

this

at that time

to

render

the

since
conceptionindependently,

rendering: narah patey

support for it in his indigestible

j"ydndfhjlvarhjlvtmam
"fOsataityarthah.

uddifya rudanti

rodtinenS

jlvanam
'pijdydntifh

ev"

RIG-VKDA,

word

unfit for the

rddena

the

suggesting,on
AV.

xiv.

other

ordinarymeaning of 'howling,wailing/
hand, that of 'joyousshouting.1 But

been

treated in

59 has

2.

413

40. 10.

x.

'Contributions/ Second

our

with the result

Series,AJPh. XI, p. 336 (18 of the reprint)ff.,
that the ordinarymeaning of the word is sustained.
The stanza is employed in the Grhya-sQtras of the Rig-Veda,
in the Kau$ika, in Ap. Gr. ii. 4. 6 (Mantrapafha i. 1. 6), and
Gr.

Baudh.
the

i.

In

io.

"ankh. Gr. i. 15. 2,

by the bridegroom as

is recited

verse

newly-married bride the house of

prarudantyam ("ankh.); jwarh
'When

she cries let him

words

he

rudantl

leaves

Stenzler,in his translation of

jauchzen kut"

"Sie

i. 8. 4,
with his

jtvarhrudantl Hi
*H rudatyam (Agv.)
which begins with the

parents

recite the stanza

Jlvarh rudantV
'Den

her

A$v.Gr.

and

spricht
er,

ders:
A$v.,ren-

sie

weint/
Weber's
translation of the Atharvan
obviouslyfollowing
version,1
but without definingthe relation of his renderingto the employment
vers:

of the

in his text.

stanza

in

the

sie

translation
'"den

lebenden

anfangt.'Similarlyhe renders
English versions of "ankh. and Agv. in the

wenn

in his
of the

weinen

zu

East,vol. XXIX,
nach

dem

Kaiserlichen

both
Sacred

sie"

passages
Books

Das

essay

altindische

Hochzeits-

Apastambiya-Grhyasatra
(Denkschriften der

Akademie

42),points out

beweinen

pp. 39, 170.

Winternitz, in his valuable

ritual

in all

also Haas, Ind. Stud. V, p.

of "ankh. (Ind.

German

Oldenberg,
XV, p. 30 ff.),renders:

402.
Stud.

So

wenn

der Wissenschaften

that the occasional

assumed
probability

the form

in

Wien,

vol.

XL,

crying of the bride had

of

p.

here

ing
rigidcustom, and followthis indication,
he renders the words
prarudantyam and
cries.'
'when
she
In
rudatyam by
Kaug. 79. 30 the practiceis
mentioned
at the end of the entire wedding ceremony,
somewhat
of an expiationfor an offence against
secondarilyin the manner
the normal order of the event.
The bride is wooed
and prepared
for the bridegroomin chapter75 ; the marriage ceremony
proper
and the preparations
for the journey to the home
of the bridegroom
described in 76 ; the journey to the new
home
and the
are
arrival

are

described
of the

in 77 ; the formal reception,

in 78 ; the consummation
marriage and certain ceremonies
attaching

thereto,in 79.
79. 30 reads
1

Weber's

In 79. 29 the priestreceives his fee,and, finally,

jlvarh rudanti yadl 'me kefina itijuhoti 'with the
translation

was

publishedin

1862 ; Stenzler's,
in 1865.

AMERICAN

414

pratikasare jtvaih rudanH (AV. xiv. i. 46) and

kefinah (AV. xiv. 2. 59),lhe offers an oblation of ghee.9

whose

stanxas

yadi %me
The

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

of this ceremony
here at the end can have
it is intended to meet
a possiblecase, not
an

mention

meaning

but

one

integral

Ke^ava takes preciselythis

part of the practices.Accordingly,
view ; nlyamdndydrh pitfgfheyadi(! not yadd) rodanafh bhavati
idath

tadd

The

pr"yafcittam (!)

rudanapr"yafcitUuh samaptam.
this practice
as an
expiatoryact, and the
...

characterization of

of it in Gobhila

omission of any mention

show

that the bride's

wailing

was

brandt, Ritual-Litteratur,
pp.

2,

not

and

Paraskara

obligatory. C"

to

seem

also Hille-

67.

meaning of the words Jtvaih rudanti is circumscribed

by the form under which they are quoted in the
pretty definitely
In Baudh. G|\ i. 10
Grhya-satrasof the Black Yajus-schools.
have the following
Sntra : sdyady afru kutydi tarn anumanwe
In
.iti; see Winternitz,ibid.,
trayaiejtvdih rudanti
p. 43.
is referred to: prdpte nimiita
stanza
Ap. Gf. ii.4. 6 the same
occasion
'when
has arrived he shall recite the
the
uttardrh japei
followingstanza.' The stanza in questionis given in the Mantraexplainsthe
pathai. 1. 6 (Winternitz,
pp. 6, 12, 42). Haradatta
The

follows

Sfltra as

"

vadhvah

svabandhfindih

ca

rodanath

nimitterh

fcarhjfvdthrudanH 'tyetam, Le.

(he recites)the stanza
The change of jfvatk
beginningwith the words
to jtvdfhis a so-called Uha, vikara or sathndma*; it contributes to

JtvdfhrudanH
the

'when

Hi

bride

uitardm
lingat,

and

her

relatives cry
jtvaih rudaniV

the criticism of the stanza

at least this

much, that it proves

interpretthe

Baudhayana and Apastamba

governed by rudanH.
long time that jtuam is to be taken
accusative

The

addition

of this stensa,

or

I have
as

an

that

word

jtuam as an
myself thought for a
adverb (vivavoce),and

rather the four ttansas

being due to the occurrence

79. 30),is obviouslysecondary,
rodena.
of them of the word
They are funeral stanzas,

Kec.
59-62 (cf.

at

in the first three

as

we

have

shown

in

ff. The
336 (18 of the reprint)
is quite sufficient ground for introof rodena and rudanH
ducing
external similarity
these stanzas
by way of strengtheningthe effect of the practice. Cf.

second
'Contributions,'

Fay, 1. c,
1

In

p.

p. aa.

Ap. "r. vi. 36. 3, and

employed
or

series,
AJPh. XI,

modified

the verb safk-namati is

frequentlyin the sequel,
designatethis 'tinkering'
process by which a stanza is adapted
Elsewhere,
by some verbal change for some
performancein hand.

to

is
Gf. iii.8. 7; Kauc. 60. ao; 63. ia, the causative sammamayaH
employed. In the Kalpa of Apastamba this mode of handlingMantras seems
to be peculiarlyfrequent.
e.

g. Acv.

Ludwig'slast suggestion
(Rig-Veda, vol. V, p. 589) is to the
effect. There is now
mind that
no longerany doubt in my
the words must be rendered by 'theybewail the living
one.'
The stanza
One more
be established with certainty.
can
point
refers to some
event in a wedding ceremony, probablynot very
same

differentfrom that within which

This

to

seems

deserves most
devoted to
to
subject

follow from
careful

the Satras have

imbedded

it.

passage in TB. i. 5. 1. 2, which

The entire chapteri. 5. 1 is
analysis.
a

of persons
description

which
and articles

Two
each of the constellations(nakqatra).

in connection with each

are
are

in turn
tioned
men-

constellation,beingsituated
one

parastdd,the other avastdd of the nak$atra" The passage

reads : pitff^dfh
maghah, rudantah parastadapabhrahfo'vastdt,
rqabho'vasidt
aryamnahpurve phalgunl,
bhagasyo
',
jdydparastdd
vahatavah parastdd
vahamdnd
The constellation
avastdt.
'ttare,
maghah issacred to the Fathers ; those who weep are above,the
fall is below. The constellationpurve phalgunl is sacred to
lation
Aryaman ; the wife is above,the bull (male)below. The consteluttare phalgunlissacred to Bhaga ; bridal processions
are
above,those who escort (themarried couple)are below.' The
certain stanzas of RV. x. 40 : rudantah
entire passage echoes faintly
in
rudanti
reminds
st.
to
us of
10 ; apabhraiigo
corresponds
to jdnaydh in st 10;
paidyatkanlnakd in st. 9*;jdyd corresponds
in
and f$abhoto priydsriyasya
The commenst.
tator
vr^abhdsya n.
i.
at TB.
5. 1. 2 explainsrudantah by bradhnavdh, an
of bandhavah 'relatives,'
obvious corruption
and the temptation
to regardthe situation as derived from the funeral practices
arises,
owing to the presence of cryingrelativesand the manes.
But the words pifrqdmmaghah can not refer to the funeral: the
be seen from RV. x. 85.
constellationmaghah (aghdh),
as
may
Gr. 1. 3. 1, 2, pertain?
13; AV. xiv. 1. 13 (Kaug. 75. 5); Apast.
of
the
with
the
t
o
two
along
pairs phalgunl,
wedding ceremor
The passage in the AV. and K2U19.
is maghisu hanyante
gir
'under the constellation magha the
phdlgunifuvyuhyaie
slain; under the two phalgunlthe marriageprocess7
are
'

'

"

For the meaningof parastddand avastdd see the commentator

on
(p.204); i.5. 3. 4 (p.219); and Weber, Die vedischen Nachrichter
Naksatra (Abhandlungen der KOniglichen
Akademie
der Wissen

Berlin,1862),
II,p. 386.
'For

this stanza,

commentator

at

surelya wedding stansa, see AJPh. XV1

TB. glosses,
dehap"tah.
apabhraiigo

4l6
held.'

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

Similarly
Apastamba.

doubtless,those

which

OF

The

PHILOLOGY.

cows

which

are

slain

in the

prepared

arghya ceremony,
or during some
atory
preparfestivalpriorto the marriageproper.
The wording of RV.
ing
x. 85. 13 is aghtsu kanyante
gtv"fWjunyoh pdry uhyate; accordto "B. ii.1. 2. 11 arjunl=phatgunl and agha is obviously
the same
as
magha. C" Weber, ib.,p. 364 ff. Equallyclear is
dvoase prabho,
Ramay. i.71-24: magha hy adya mahabaho
trtlye
uttare
tasmin
vdtvdhikarh
hum, 'to-day
(!)r"jan
(!)
phdlguny"m
the maghdh, O great-armed lord ! The day after to-morrow,
are
the constellation uttare pha/gunl,prepare
O king, under
the
Cf.
also
i.
wedding.'
Ramay.
72. 13.
The consecration of the constellation magha to the Fathers is
after all natural,
since they are
interested in marriage,
especially
rather
in
its
the
or
hoped-forconsequences,
productionof sons
who shall perform the fraddha necessary for the subsistence of
the spirits
of the departed; cf.vdtn"ih pitfbhyo
yd iddm samertrS
in RV. x. 40. 10 (see below). The
presence of Aryaman and
Bhaga also indicates that this is the lightin which the pitarsare
here to be regarded. It is to be noted, too, that maghdh is a
nak^atram (TB. i.5. 2. 7),or mrdu
punyarh ('holy,auspicious')
nak^atram (Jyotisamv. 11 ; see Weber, ib.,p. 384),1as is suggested
by its very name.
Another pointwhich advances the understandingof the stanza
It does
markedly is the recognition
thaxjlvais a technical term.
here signifymerely 'a livingperson,'in distinction to a
not
deceased one (mrta),as itdoes numberless
times in the Mantras,
but rather a jtua in his relations to the pitar,in his function as
provider of the "raddhas for the Fathers ; Jivaihin pada 1 is
contrasted with pUrpi in pada 3. This follows especially
from a
VS.
xix.
MS.
iii.
11.
11
(156.n-14); "B. xii.8.
45, 46;
passage
TB. ii. 6. 3. 4, 5; Apast. "r. i. 9. 12; 10. 12; ""iikh.
1. 19, 20;
AV. xviii.2. 52; MS. 1. 10. 3 [143.
Gr. v. 9. 4; Kauc. 89. 1 (cf.
6] ; A5V. "r.ii.7. 7). The passage accordingto the text of VS.
when

welcome

is as follows
1

In other

are

is extended

to the groom,

secondarytexts, to

this is doubtless

due

to

be sure,

maghd

is counted

secondary reasoning,based

constellation is consecrated

to the manes,

or

as

krUra

or ugray bat
the fact that the

upon
that the cattle in honor

of the

bridegroom is slain under it ; cf. Weber, ibid.,p. 385. With this kind
the variant form agkd (agha 'evil')in RV.
conceptionwe must connect
85. 13.

of
z.

yamardjye:
ye samdnah samanasdh pitaro
lokah svadhd namoyajno devequkalpaiam.
tendril
ye samdnah

ie$drh
frlr

jfvdjtvefumdmakdh:
mayi kalpaiamasmiii loke faiathsamdh.
samanaso

Mahidhara glossesVS. xix. 46 most excellently:

..jtvepi
prdnifu madhyeye samdnah samanasdh samanaskdh mdtnakd
MahiU mdmakdh.
madlya jfudhprdninah,sapiru$ah
ye me
dhara's translation of the word jtva by sapiryfa
againsuggests
descendants throughmarriage(cf.
also "B. xiii.8. 1. 9; 4. 12);
the act of wailing
that we
descendant is so singular
over
a living
of the stanza,
may well consider Haradatta's words in explanation
as quotedby Winternitz,
the living
ib.,
p. 42: 'theywail over
instead of rejoicing
one
the relativescry.'The extraordinary
character of this proceeding
is broughtout well by the position
of the word jlvam contrasted with rudanii at the beginningof
.

the sentence, and I can not, for my part,doubt that the widespread
of wailing
the bridegroom,
custom
over
to
or, according
another view of the same
bride
the
over
situation,
(seethe Satras
of the Black

Yajus),is thus proved as ancient as the Mantras

(seeWinternitz,
ib.).
The second pada of our stanza, dlrgh"mdnuprdsilvih
dldhiyur
as
ndrah,has also called out numerous
renderings, may be seen
from the translationsreportedabove.1 A formula much like this
of forms in the Yajustexts.
pada occurs in a considerable variety
Thus: VS. i.20; "B. 1. 2. 1. 19, 21 ; Katy. "r.ii.5. 7; TS. i. 1.
6. 1 ; TB. iii.
2. 6. 4; Apast.
"r.i. 21. 7, dirghdm anu prasiiim
i.
iv.
MS.
1.
1. 7 ; Man.
dhdm;
dyu$e
7 ;
"r.i. 2. 2. 30, dirghdm
anu
samsprgethdmayu%e vah; and in the Kathaka
prasrlirh
In TB., lo
Samhita i. 6, dirghdm anu samrtim dyu"c dhdm.
MS.
formulas
said
and
iv.
bestow
these
to
are
1.
cit,
long 1
7,
means
'continuance,'
upon the sacrifices The word prasiti
iv.
Indra issa'
be
in
RV.
where
22.
seen
most
clearly
may
7,
have freed the waters, dlrghtm Anuprdsitiih
syandayddhyc
flow in longcontinuance.' The expression
dirghdm anupr
is obviously
the word anu
does not, as the 1
idiomatic;
tr
assume, go with dldhiyurin RV. x. 40. 10, any more
1

: tdsu (sc.
Sayana ludicrously
j"y"su)dirghdmmahaflm prasiti
antidadhati. He thinks of 'long-armed
prabandhanamdldhiyur
that the pada all
braces/ and he is correct at least in supposing

way to marriage.

418

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

Yajus-samhitas.
means
or duringa long time.'
Muring a long stretch,
passage
dldhiyurnardh are explainedby the parallel

syandaymdky"iin
The

idiom

The

words

RV.

viL 91. 4

iv. 22. 7,

with

or

dhdm

in the

ytvai idras tanvdybvad djo

ytvan ndraf fd"jasd didkydndh;
sjmarh fucip"p"tam asmt, etc.
filcifh
and the strengthof (our)bodies endures,
long as the activity
with their sight(or think with their minds ;
see
as long as the men
c" RV. x. 130. 6), do ye (Indraand Vayu),the drinkers of the

As

drink,drink the pure

pure

didkydndh are
and

men

that,too, in

under

an

the narah

exercisingsome
important function of life,
the
sense
or
religious,
; accordingly,
spiritual,

pada in RV. x. 4a 10 is to be
for a long
(livedreligiously)

dldhiyuras

Here

with us, etc.'

soma

of
injunctive
the

translated 'the

have

men

stretch of time.'
a

if we

Or

thought
regard

preteritpresent (c" Grassmann,

In a
live piously
a long time.9

dhi)%'may
wedding stanza this can only refer either to the ascetic lifeof the
Aryan during his disciplehood before marriage,or to the pious
lifeof the householder about to be inauguratedwith his marriage.
the second
In contrast with the vagueness of the firsthemistich,
root

hemistich

pada

need

hereafter occasion

not

3 is that the

men

Fathers

(manes) are

any

The

doubt

sense

of

profoundlyinterested in

posterityon earth, because upon them

Hence
they
depends the continuance of the frdddfia-offerings.
with delightevery wedding of their
attend (hover about in spirit)
Render:
descendants.1
'a pleasure
are
to the Fathers
they that
have congregatedhere.' A V. xiv. 2. 73 reads :

marriage of their

the

y"pit"ro vadhndarfi imdiAi vahattim tgatnan

ii asyiivadkvti s"rhpatnyai
prajtvacchdrma yachcmtu.
4

The

Fathers

that have

come

to this

wedding

to

this bride and her husband

upon
And
the fourth pada of RV. x. 40.
offspring.'

shall bestow

to husbands

'In

of events
later view

continues:

'A

stanza

and

these

are

as

moods
the

dithyrambic
wedding: 'They bewail the

whole

at a

is a rather

Fathers' (ndndimtUMa)that
'joy-faced

arc

be present at many auspicious

weddings among
familyhappenings,
See the texts cited by Hillebrandt,Ritual-Litteratur,"57.

supposedto
others.

10

wives to embrace.'

are
joy
the
Unquestionably,

statement

inspectthe bride
protectionand

MANUSCRIPTS

THE

V."

CICERO
There

in the Vatican

are

of Cicero

and

1508,

1495,

Urbinas

2041

and

pronounced

judgment

had

he

that
found

them

It is

322)."
MSS

these

be

to

in the

be stated

It may
Letters

Familiares, of which

reports
and

14 13,
et

(Urb.

all of

together

there

of MSS

that this number

outset

is far exceeded

Atticus

to

Ottob.

describe

to

paper

Atticum

also

Medicei

last

Vatican.
the

at

simillimi

pmnes

2035,

the

ad

He

42-4).

pp.

3249,

1413,

Ciceronis

(De

1691, 1692, and

in this

proposed

now

it

upon

codices

"

Letter*

collated

these, Lehmann

Vatt.

investigated

Ottoboniani

1510;

emendandis,

et

of the

1691, 1692, 2878, 2879,

1509,
Of

322.

epistulisrecensendis

MSS

Library fourteen

OF
LIBRARY.

VATICAN

THE

Atticus, viz. Vaticani

to

Palatini

3250;

IN

ATTICUS

TO

LETTERS

THE

OF

containing all

57,

are

of the

that

by

of

the
ad

Epistulae
of

the

of

the

part

or

letters.1

I. Codex
XVth

Palaiinus
in

century,

centimetres, and
well

preserved,
and

book
Greek

letters to

with

Brutus

inserted

few

corrections.

The

MS

ir-ior,

ad

epp.

32r-34r,

ep.

1494,

ad

1495,

1267, 1504.

the

the

beginning
there

text, and
the

hand.

and

of each

beginning

letter.
has

space

few

are

24

finelywritten

of each

but

always omitted,
Greek

words

In the

first 30

usually
In the

glosses.
have

The

sometimes

folia there

are

Q.

liber I.

fratr. libri 111.

Octavianum.

1684-1690, 1692, 1751,

1707,

1741;

1756, 1828, 1851, 2037,

1532,

capitalsat

by

35

Brutum

ad

598, 607, 1496-1507,

15 ; Regg.

another

measuring
It is

MS

parchment

page.

on

Quintus,

and

contains
epp.

1615, 1709,

lines

is

184 leaves

illuminated

in the

by

ior-32r,

Vatt.

34

almost

are

been

with

simple capitals at

words

This

"

folio,having

left for them

been

1495.

Ottobb.
2144,

1755,

8088,

9367;

1036, 1176, 1230,

2419,

2992;

1626, 1657, 1696, 1778, 1871, 1876.

Urbb.

Palatt.

49a, 496,

1295,1510,1512,

313,

316; Cappon.

Epp. ad Q. fratr.,Ottobb.

OF

MANUSCRIPTS

THE

34r-i84, epp. ad Atticum

comparison of

from

minor

and

42

lacuna

same

(I 18.

readings employed by

Lehmann

in

tion
45-9, to determine the relaa
nd
which
number
classes,
78,

monograph, pp.

MSS

between
taken

ATTICUS.

libri XVI, with the

the test

the above-mentioned

TO

Mediceus.

the Codex

11) as

1-19.

LETTERS

of the

and

all parts of the letters,

shows

that,with perhapsfour
wholly unimportant variations,t"al.1495 agrees perfectly

with

is therefore

A, and

mere

M, having no

of

copy

independent value.
II. Codex
XVth

Palatirms

and
centimetres,

written,in

1508. This

is

"

with

32 lines
which
has

hand

on

parchment MS

leaves

folio,having 248

century, in

of the

measuring 27 by 17
It is exceedinglywell

page.
somewhat

pronounced
tendency towards the cursive than is usually the case at this
period. There are illuminations at the beginningsof the books,
and capitalsat the beginningof the letters,
set in the margin.
The

Greek

there
the

are

words

first hand.

Alexandri
MS

The

On

few corrections

Necosansis
contains

blank

more

in the text

written out

are

glosses. A

no

in the firsthand, and

have

also been

is written:

page

"Hie

made

by

liber est

f(ors)anestris."

liber I.
iv-i5r, epp. ad Brutum
i5r-45v, epp. ad Q. fratr.libriIII.

45v-48r, ep. ad Octavianum.

48r-248r, epp. ad Atticum libri XVI.
bk. XVI

ends with

248V, ep. Plutarchi ad Traianum.

The
numbering of the books runs
ad Brutum

examination

An
with

I is called ad Atticum

from

cessimus

; V

readings shows
followingcases :

3 discessimus

20.

[interim]scis

[plane]volo;

XIII

9.

that

I appears as V.
that this MS
agrees

; VI

I 3. 3 hoc
"me"

sum

"idibus"

" interim "

7.

"Dolabella

sed

"

ad

"eo"

aliquanto,
enim, A

scis enim,

esse

dis-

plane" volo, A sed

diligentissime
quae",
"

quid "egerit", A Brutus si quid [egerit];

vidisse currere;
Corcyrae, A Ciceronem
animus
tuus
a
tuus
"mihi"
magis patuit,

si
A om.\
10. 3 Brutus
vidisse
24 Ciceronem
XIV

enim

beginning,so

I,and ad Atticum

againstA in only the

hoc
[eo] ad te; II 1. 1 laetatus
te, A
A laetatus sum
[me] aliquanto; IV 12 esse

[idibus]enim

the

of the test

complete, but

16B. 8.

serventur

non

8k. I is

13b. 5 animus
[mihi]magis patuit.

422

AMERICAN

In all but

of these

one

of

presence
MS has

JOURNAL

word

or

few

presents the M
III. Codex
th

leaves

omitted

words

or

not

occur,

and

would

but with
tradition,
Palatinus

in M.

In three

both 2 and A, but of

with

agreements

lacuna in bk. I does

PHILOLOGY.

the variation consists of the

cases,

readingsdifferent from

These

the XV

nine

OF

the

ance.
import-

no

fact that the

that the MS

to show

seem

this

cases

from
interpolations

s.

This is a paper MS of the end of

1509.
beginning of the XVIth century, in folio,having 210

measuring

19

"

by 28.5 centimetres,and

with

31 lines on
being somewhat

It is well written and preserved,

the hand
page.
like that of the preceding MS.
The different books
scrolls in the

margin, and

Greek

are

words
them

over

read

written in the text

in red

ink.

the blank

On

page
Gruterus in collectione

librum

"hunc

begin with
capitals.The
by the firsthand, with glosses

the letters with colored

the

at

beginningwe

vocat

sua

Palatinum

tertium."

MS

The

contains :

liber I.
ir-i3r, epp. ad Brutum
I3T-I4V, ep. ad Octavianum.
I5r-42r, epp. ad Q. fratr.libriHI.
libri XVI.
42r-2iovf epp. ad Atticum

XVI

16C, E, F

On
found

are

Bk. I is

complete,but

lacking.

examining the test passages

that this MS
agrees with 2

of the first seven

books, it is

in I 3. 3 ; 6. 1 ; II 1.
It appears
1 ; IV 12 ; VI 72, and that there is no lacuna in bk. I.
then that this MS
is entirely
similar in originto the previous
one,
Pal. 1508, though

probably

1508 have

been

MSS

the last three

omit

corrected

againstA

somewhat

later.

few

mistakes

in 1509, and in XII 3. 2, where

lines of the letter (sed ludis
.

mam),
We

1509 adds
have then

copied

from

"vale,

me

ut fecistisemper

of
interpolations

contaminated

"

pluri-

ama."

this sort in

and
original,

in

both

we

text

can

is itself

which

attach

no

value

to the MS.

IV.
XV

Codex

Palatinus

151a

"

This

is

paper

MS

of the late

earlyXVIth
uring
having 129 leaves meascentury, in folio,
It is
33 by 23 centimetres,and having 28 lines on a page.
also well written and preserved. The separate books beginwith
large,and the letters with small,colored capitals.The Greek
words
are
wanting,but space has regularlybeen left for them.
th

or

MANUSCRIPTS

and

there

are

THE

OF

4^5

ATTICUS.

the firstleaf is written

glosses. On

no

TO

LETTERS

Palatinus

"

quartus dicitur in collectione Gruteri."

The

MS

contains

liber I.

ir-i8r, epp. ad Brutum

i8r-58r,epp. ad Q. fratr.libri III.

58r-6ov,ep. ad Octavianum.
6ir-i29r,epp. ad Atticum
12, 18. 1-3
3, 4, 6.

An

the loss of two

with

examination
case

number

lines; V 1-8, 10; IX

2,

class

non-Medicean

of these

value, and

its

MSS

tradition.

Codex

fragmentarycondition

having 251
on

This

1691.
measuring
"

From

is to

of

view

small

the

independent
greatlyregretted.

some

be

desirable.

Vaticanus
leaves

In

it has

yet known,

as

completecollationis most

lines

10-

readingsof this MS shows that it agrees

againstA, and therefore represents

of the

with the

the
faithfully

V.

three

or

1-4, 14, 16. 1-4.

4-6A.

in every

libri I" III ; IV

is a

by

31

its close

page.
probably written in Florence

21

parchment

MS

folio,

in

centimetres,and

resemblance

to

with 33
1692, it was

It has the usual illuminations

1475.
and capitals
at the beginningof the books
at the beginning
about

of the letters.
The

MS

VI.

Codex

liber I ; epp. ad Q. fratr.

libri I 1-3. 3 (iocundum fuit),
II ; ep. ad Octavianum
; ff. 47r25""r,epp. ad Atticum libri XVI, bk. I being complete.
contains

epp.

Vaticanus

folio,
having

325

with

on

36 lines

capitalsas

leaves
a

in No.

ad

1692. This
measuring
"

There

page.

1691. On

"Scriptusfuit florentie.

Brutum

are

is also
37.5
the

by

parchment MS

26 centimetres,and
illuminations

same

first blank

the

in

and

is written:

page
fecit,r
librarius
transcribere
Vespasianus

(circa1475).
liber I ; epp. ad Q. fratr.
The
MS contains : epp. ad Brutum
libri III ; ep. ad Octavianum
if.
35r-i8ov,epp. ad Atticum libri
;
ends with 16B. 8
XVI, with no lacuna in bk. I, but bk. XVI

(serventurmagnam).
As
and

Lehmann

(op.cit.,
p. 45) had

reportedthem
was

VII.

of

Codex

century, in

course

"simillimi

folio,having

althoughit was

2878." This
170

these last two

Medicei- et s," any

unnecessary,

Vaticanus

examined

leaves

is a paper

MSS

further investigation
made.

MS

of the XVth

measuring 29 by

21

centi-

4^4

AMERICAN

and

metres,

with

The

page.

leaves

writingis

and
and

being

38

hand

there

second

The

46.
written out in capitals.The
are
no
glossesof any sort
contains

styleis that

ep. ad

46r-i70v,epp.
I 18.
HI
me

of

fine book-

In the first83 leaves there

Greek

words

wanting,and

are

there

liber I,omitting1-3.
ir-j2v, epp. ad Brutum
i2v-43r, epp. ad Q. fratr.libri III.
43V-45V,

of

each

on

are

The MS

page, while throughout the second

All the letters are separated
by the salutations

39. lines

or

on

the firstextending over

83
styles,
ishes
bookhand
with a tendency to flour-

fillsthe rest of the MS.

hand, which
are

scribe.

one

of lines

the work
This is also,apparently,

cursive elements.

than

more

of two

inferior

an

in the number

difference

some

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

(certenisi).

Octavianum.

ad Atticum

ex
reperire

magna

followinglacunae :
Pompeiano (theM lacuna) ;

libriXVI, with the

20.

"

1 cum

2, 8 ; XV

6. 2 revocat
21. 3 aliquid"16. 1 ; XVI
3. 5 nomina"
; 16A. 6 velle intellexeram to end of book.
There
is also much
confusion in the text of the later books.

examination

An

to the Medicean

VIII.

Codex

of this MS

shows

familyand

has

no

that it too

belongs exclusively

independentvalue.

2879." This is a parchment MS of

folio,having 87 leaves. Spaces have been

Vaiicanus

the

XVth

century, in

at the

beginning of

each letter for colored

have

made.

Greek

have

been

The

words

regularlybeen

left for them.

corrections and

notes

The

MS

contains

ir-i7v, epp.

in the

are

There

but none
capitals,
wanting,but spaces

are

no

glosses,but

left

few

margin.

ad Brutum

liber I.

i8r-58v, epp. ad Q. fratr.libri III.

58v-6iv, ep. ad Octavianum.
62V-87V, epp. ad Atticum libri I, II
In this small
are

1-4. 5 perspeximusnostra.
of
the
Letters
to Atticus all the readings
fragment

those of M.
IX.

Codex

Vaticanus

parchment MS of the
XVth
century, having 160 leaves measuring29 by 21 centimetres,
and with 29 lines on a page, and exceedinglywell written. There
illuminations at the beginning of each book
are
and colored
the
of
the
Greek
words are
The
at
letters.
capitals
beginning
3249.

"

This

is

OF

MANUSCRIPTS

THE

LETTERS

425

ATTICUS.

TO

in the margin, in the first hand,

ink, with glosses
corrections in the text and margin are in a later hand,

inserted in red
M1.

The

W.

MS

The

contains

liber I.
epp. ad Brutum
ad
fratr.libri
III.
Q.
15V-49V, epp.

ir-isv,

ep. ad Octavianum.
52r-i6o, epp. ad Atticum libri I-VIII

49V-51V,

tendum

12D.

verbis commit-

sit.

The

text

dederas

in all the test passages

and II 1. 5
epistolae,

agrees

et

nunc

with

except in I

which
plebeiorum,

readings. In both these places corrections have

M*, and they are the A readings. In four cases
"

been
I

2.

made
2

20.

are

by

Ianuario

[eo]ad, 5. 4 duxi scribere,6. 1 par [inhoc]" the

originala readingof the text has been corrected by M* into the
mense,

3. 3 hoc

form, viz. ianuario ineunte,hoc

"in

This is a somewhat

hoc".

manifestlybelongs to
access

to some

XVth

been

family,but

that the MS

alreadyfrom

emended

The

combination.

the corrector

class of which, however, he made

Vaiicanus 3250.

Codex

curious

the Medicean

of the

It is probable too

sparing use.
-copiedhad
X.

MS

ad, duxi rescribere,

par

"eo"

"

This

is

from

which

this

MS
had
but
was

2.

having 253 leaves

century, in folio,

parchment MS of the
measuring 30.5 by 19

and with 30 lines on a page.

It is well written,with
centimetres,
illuminated
of
the
the
and simple
books
capitalsat
beginning
words are
Greek
at the beginningof the letters. The
"capitals
written in the text in the scribe's hand, and some
of the glosses.
There
then numerous
are
glossesof both the Greek words and
in black ink, in the hand
of the
others, as well as corrections,
editor (Salicetus
some
tions
correcor Regius, see
below),and, further,
and glosses,
in red ink, in what is possiblya third hand,
although it is difficultto speak with certainty.
The

MS

contains:

liber I.
epp. ad Brutum
I3r~44r" ePP- a"i Q. fratr.libriIII.
44r-46r,ep. ad Octavianum.
ir-i3r,

complete in bk. I.
the followingdedicatoryletter:"
Ludovicus
Regius Corneliensis Augus-

46r-253r,epp. ad Atticum
By way of prefacewe find
Salicetus Bononiensis
tino

Maffeo.

Ecce

et

libri XVI,

studiosissime litterarum

cultor

Augustine,

4^6

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

epistolarumM.

volumina
fratrem

ct T.

Tullii ad

Pomponium

PHILOLOGY.

OF

M.

Brutum,

Atticum, tibi

ut

Q.

morem

Ciceronem
gereremus,

recognovimus. Mendosiasimumque
utpote indignum
sic
inter
lectissimos
tuos
qui
numerarctur, quantum fieri tantis in
tenebris potuitcastigatione
subiecimus, recognitioneetiam bis
et
variisqueadiuta exemplaribus. Opus sane operosum
repetita
codiccm

plenum difficultatis
quam
vincere.

cura
pervigil

usque ad extremum
nullus prope
Adeo

sit,ultro mendis
maius

nee
obsequendi tibi cupido potuit,
fuit
enim
a
necesse
priore
epistola
Progredi
nee

pede,velut inter sentes ac rubos.

suspenso
versiculus fuit vitio carens, quippe qui exscxipiisse videtur

illsfuerit Ciceronis

ne

obviam.

Nee

satis est aestimare

scriptadepravandi studium

Quod facere solent Librarii,quom

dendi membranaa.

an

per-

vel minus

vel eorum
iusta iis proposita
est laboris merces,
segnior manus
Tunc
enim
maxime
accusatur.
peccat velocitas;et quantum
tarditate discessit tantum
incuria vel

riorum

ad Atticum

adhaerit

mendae.

Horum

effectum
praecipiti,

potiusconatu

igiturlibraest ut epistolarum

minor

sit pars quae melior.

Et ut fateamur
Iacobo
Card.
proficiamus,
Papien. et Ioanni

ea

ingenue

per quos
EpiscopoAlariensi viris nostra

aetate

ferre quicquidlucis in his datur

cernere.

doctissimis decet acceptum

liltenim ex sudato diu

non
plenam attulerint,
pro beneficio tamen
quamquam
habendum
multo
hallucinamur.
est quominus
Quare si
per eos
offendes,neglegentiae
quod legendo non
planum obscurumve

labore

nostrae

ne

tribuas.

Illos tibi proponas

quidem

ne
vestigiis
quorum
Non enim fuit pro-

sumus.
digressi
secretioribus
notis
perscriptas
prorsus epistolas
haud scimus an satis ex primisCiceronis Archtypis\sic\
quarum
Mud
extet locupleprofectomiramur, cum
possent erui sensa.
de his ad Atticum
tissimum
Corneli Nepotis testimonium
libris,
undecim
fuisse
tantummodo
refert,
quo pacto posterioribus
quos

transversum

unguem

positum emendare

aevi
Cur

numerosior
idem

non

?
contigit

distinctio fit.
libris de
idem

Non

consulatus,Poematis

quidem
undecim

brevior
hos

ad

Ad

Gloria, de

quoque
graece
nostros

sexdecim
re.

p., de

Laudatione

enim

excrevere.

minuendo

Catonis,Commentariis

et latine

? Quorum
scriptis

devenit

atavos.

peperissequinque,cum

dolore

Ridenda

de tot Ciceronis

ne
sane

sceda
res,

aequalium

Livii Curtii
ipsiusscilicetPomponii SallustiiVarronis ac minorum
CaeTaciti multorumque praeterea thesauris maior pars perierit.
in iisdem epistolis
et caeteris ad
terum
nee
suspicaripossumus
Lentulum
unde sit tanta perversio.Pleraequeenim praeposterae,

428

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

would

be inferred that they were

certainly

of the

offices named

1461 and

written between

which

Atticus

MSS

and
titles,

and

Codex

numbered

find the

of this book

we

been

from

quoted

OUobanianus
same

3250.
et Ludovicus

the

among

At the

1711.

Letters

the

dedicatoryletter which

Vat

Cod.

Salicetus Bononiensis

was

1475.

Library an early edition of

until two
years
ago, placed

was,

MS

that the

hence

is in the Vatican

There
to

in their

incumbents

at the time

beginning
has just

begins: Bartholomaeus
Regius Corneliensis AugusIt

tino Maffeo

S., and then continues as above, except for a few

unimportant verbal changes and the omission of the paragraphs
vaticinatioCaeterum
nee
suspicari demes ex desiderio" and
is
plane deprehendes." At the end of the volume
nemque
printedthe followingletter:
Augustino Maphaeo Ludovicus
Regius Corneliensis Patrono
benemerenti
S.
Non
Romaunice ac studiosissime
te praeterit,
illustrator et vindex
narum
rerum
Augustine, quantum
operae
mendolaboris atque industriae superioreanno
impenderimus, ut
"

"

"

"

Codicem

sissimum

tuum

maximis

tuis erga

nos

ad
epistolarum

T. P. Atticum, quern

innumerabilibus

et

iussu, recognoscendum suscaeperamus,

benefices,tuo

omnique ex parte integrum redderemus.

modo
non
assequinobis cupidissime
optantibus
etiam in tanta

omnium

quaecumque

ad

casti-

tibi accuratissime

non

nostras

manus

quidem

Quod

gatum

pro

tamen

licuit,
verumprovenerunt

exemplariorum corruptionevel confusione potius (provenere

autem
plurima et varia)id ipsum vel optare vel in spe
quam
vix hercle

ponere,

quantum

liberum

pervigili

cura

aut

sanae

et assiduo

mentis

fuit

Nos

vehementiquestudio

tamen

tantis in

tenebris atque erroribus efficere potuimus,Codicem

ipsum tuum
dici possitinculcatum et undique depravatum recosupra
quam

gnitionetunc
dimus.
visum

bis

repetita
paulo apertioremet

In quo videlicet cum

non
ex
est) nobis vero

spei tuae

non

candid iorem

reddi-

mediocriter

(ut tibi

integrosatisfecerimus. Cum que

has divinas M. T. Ciceronis Epistolasiam
praeterea intelligeres
diu neglegenterin tanta librorum omnium
ubertate suppressas, ab
omnibus
literarum cultoribus avidissime et quodam quasiconvicio
es
non
efflagitari,
quotidie

passus

diutius in hoc desiderio

et

iustis-

cupiditatelaborare studiosos. Itaque sub tuo Archetypo

circiter octingentavolumina Romani
Biblinostra
cura
recognito,
opolae te libente et cohortante imprimenda curarunt, quo scilicet

sima

MANUSCRIPTS

Ciceronianae
cumulo

OF

facundiae

tanquam

ex

THE

LETTERS

Cultores

ex

TO

divino

hoc

fonte dicendi

uberrimo

ATTICUS.

copiam

429

Epistolarum
et facultatem

cognitionesibi facilius comparare

possent, et tua nihilominus
peculiarisilia liberalitas qua omnes
Romanae
Achademiae
claros viros et ingenia studiosorum
cum
laude
foves
et amplecteris,
summa
apud caeteros quoque
quotidie
bonarum
literarum sectatores
et
magis
magis inclaresceret. Cui
cum
nos
qui omnia tibi debere fatemur ingenue praefiprovinciae
ciendos esse
et conatu
volueris,omni qua potuimus vigilantia
prius
perpetuo curavimus, ut nulla pagina imprimeretur
quae non
Verum
in
toto
cum
esset a nobis ociose et pensiculate
regustata.
una

multarum

cum

volumine

multas

rerum

vitiosas et mutilatas offenderimus, ut

partes adeo

integrum restitui
potuerint,
precium fore putavimus,id imprimis curare, ut
operae
vitia sic passim
vel temporum
loci vel librariorum
indiligentia
depravatiet corruptiquicqueadeo essent paulo obscuriores Asteriscis in omnibus
voluminibus
notarentur
minusculis,
quo perspirectius
catiora in iis enodandis
ac
corrigendisingeniase deinceps
ocium
cum
aliquavoluptatevaleant exercere, et quod nobis
pro
exemplariorum
propter rei difficultatem ac fidelium quoque
omnia
candidiora
et apertiora
inopiam,prorsus facere non licuit,
nulla

nee

cura

reddere.
I

find

can

Corneliensis.
cetus

labore

sanari

further information

about

assiduo

nee

no

et

in

Vale.

We

Bononiensis

of

should

course

with the famous

this Ludovicus

Regius
Sili-

identifyBartholomaeus

of Bologna, if
jurisconsult

the

died in 141 2.
Augustinus Maffeus might

latter had

not

citizen
perhaps be the distinguished
of Verona
who had, at the beginning of the XVIth
century, made
if
Cod.
Ott. 3250
of
Roman
antiquities,
quitea largecollection
was
reallywritten as late as 1489 (seebelow).
the last page
On
is a Latin epigram addressed to Augustinus
Maphaeus by Pomponius Laetus, and at the bottom : Impressa
natione
Silber alias Franck
Romae
per Magistrum Eucharium
domini MCCCCLXXXX
Alemannum
: Anno
post kal. Augusti."
The corrections
Rome
in
This edition,then,was
printedat
1490.
of
hand as most
and glossesare in red and black ink,in the same
tholomaeus
of the editor,
either Barthose in Cod. Vat. 3250, i. e. the hand
Salicetus or Ludovicus
Regius. Schweigerdescribes
"

another

edition similar to

introductoryletter and
without place or date.

this in every
the epigram of

They

are

respect, with

the

same

Pomponius Laetus,

the
practically

same

but

edition.

AMERICAN

43""
From

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

is said in these letters and

what

correctors' hands,

is the "mendosissimum

Codicem"

which

served

according to
printededition,and further,
that the MS

itselfwas

if the date

been

must

As

Vat. 3250
copy for the

as

reallythe

statement,

that is,in 1489,

date of the first
edition

for

Ioannes

Episcopus Aleriensis

the way in which they

still alive,the MS
were

years, and

some

misleading. If they

date before 1475, and "superioreanno" is wrong.

regardsthe text of the MS, it appears that it reproduces for

part the Medicean, but with

the most

them

making corrections,had before

example, out of 37 test passages,

For

class.

of 2, and

admixture

an

the editors,in
2

Cod.

fact that the undated

Papienstsand

dead

of is

spoken

are

is

"

the

is apparently
the same,
raises a suspicionas to the
If
written in 1489,
the MS
was
"superioreanno."

Iacobus Cardinalis
both

of
identity

Ludovicus'

"superioreanno"

the last page

of this edition. The

truth of the

bad

written

givenon

appearance
justmentioned

the

in inferring
that
justified

are

we

from

MSS

that

of the

the scribe followed

in 32 and 2 in 5, but in 8 instances more

the corrector
has
value
inserted the 2 readings. The MS
is undoubtedly of some

in

helpingus

the

out

of itsconnection

and because
XI.

to trace

Urbinas

of the two

traditions,

earlyRoman

editions.

commingling

with these two

parchment MS of the XVih

metres,
century, in folio,having 238 leaves measuring 35 by 24 centiand with 34 lines on
It
is
a
admirably written,
page.
with illuminations at the beginning of the books
and colored
of the letters. The Greek words inserted
at the beginning
capitals
in the text, in red ink, and the glossesin the margin are in the
Codex

hand

same

the Greek
MS

The

the text, but

as

is

smaller.
slightly
has

omitted, space

contains

This is a

322."

In those

where

cases

left.

usuallybeen

liber I.
ir-i3r, epp. ad Brutum
I3r-42r, epp. ad Q. fratr.libri HI.
43T-44V,

ep. ad Octavianum.

45^238,

epp.

For

ad Atticum

collation of this MS
is

follows

as

codicis Medicei, non

W

consentit

neque
ex

M,

levibus
s

libri XVI,

"

tot

see

quoque

esse

Urb.

O, R, P
2

322)

2;

cum

consentiat,2

neque

ex

ortum

vero

vero
esse

I.
His

clusion
con-

simillimus

cum

gravibus lectionibus

tarn

E, N, H,
quam
lectionibus cum
sui iuris

cod.

(i.e.

aut

complete in bk.
Lehmann, pp. 43-4.

non

C, Z,

cum
s

multis

pendeat

iudico:

nisi

OF

MANUSCRIPTS

THE

LETTERS

ATTICUS.

TO

43

odorandi praequis naturali quodam sensu

interpolationes
facile probari potest,parentem codicis
id quod non
ditus dicet,
Urbinatis esse
ortum
ex
M, istum vero parentem, antequam s
z interpolationes
ex
describeretur,
accepisse." It is altogether
alternative
is the true one, but "non
that
this
second
probable
facile probaripotest."
forte

XII.

Codex

the XVth

Ottobonianus

1413.

is

This

"

parchment MS

having 273 leaves

century, in small folio,

of

measuring25
the beginning

and with 30 lines on a page.

At
17 centimetres,
of each book and letter,
space has been leftfor illuminations and

by

which
capitals,

have

usuallywanting,but in

later hand.

no

MS

The

There

are

contains

ir-i6r, epp. ad Brutum

filled in.

been

never

few

cases

they

The

have

words

Greek

been

inserted

are

by

glosses.
liber I.

i6r-5iv,epp. ad Q. fratr.libri III.

5iv-54r, ep. ad Octavianum.
epp. ad Atticum libri XVI, completein bk. I.
ad Aristotelem.
272V, ep. Philippi
273r" ep. Plutarchi ad Traianum.
An
examination
of this MS
confirms
Lehmann's
judgment
54J-272V,

(p. 45)

"simillimus

Medicean

lacuna in

Medicei," in spite of the absence of the

bk. I,and shows its entire lack of independent

value.
XIII.
end

Codex

Ottobonianus

of the XVth

2035.

This

"

early XVIth

or

is

paper

inserted in

the

time.

same

words

period,but

In
has

omitted,space
the Greek

hand

the
been

and

which

few

cases

where

left. There

the

are

many
date from

different ink, which

Greek

page*

regularly

is either that of the scribe

of others,which

written in

leaves

century, having 192

measuring 28 by 21 centimetres,and with 34 lines on

The writingis only mediocre.
The Greek words have
been

of the

MS

has

or

been

glosses both
about the
has faded

of

of

same

were
a
badly.
'Liber AugusAccording to the Inventarium,"in fine legitur,
tini Maffei,' but this line is not now
to be found.
"

The

MS

contains

liber I.
ir-ior, ep. ad Brutum
ior-35r, epp. ad Q. fratr.libri III.

35r-36v,ep.

ad Octavianum.

AMERICAN

432

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

37r-i92r, epp. ad Atticum libriXVI, complete in bk. I.

The readingsin the test passages in this MS
in
every
agree
with a except one:
II i. 5 duxi rescribere (2)instead of duxi
case
scribere
where

(a);

and

the MS

XIV.

few

very

and

absolutelyunimportant

from both
varies slightly

Codex

Oltobonianus

and

cases

2.

of the
paper MS
same
periodas
preceding,having 246 leaves measuring-35 by
with 32 lines on a page.
It is more
a
nd
centimetres,
carelessly
24
2041.

"

This

is

the

written than No. 2035, and the colored capitals

at the beginning
of the letters have frequently
The books
been left unmade.
are
from the

numbered

so
beginning,

to Atticus is numbered

for the Greek

There

are

many

MS

of the Letters

Spaces have been left

been inserted.
only infrequently
and Latin words, and a
Greek

Atticum

words, which have

few corrections
The

"ad

that the firstbook

V."

both of
glosses,
in the margin by a probablysomewhat

contains

later hand.

liber I.
epp. ad Brutum
libriIII.
ad
fratr.
Q.
13V-42V, epp.

2r-i3v,

42v-234r,
XVI
3-15

confused

epp.
are

that

so

ad

Atticum

libri XVI,

missing,and the
they run ABECFD.

234r-236r,ep.

order

complete in
in XVI

bk. I, but

16ABCDEF

is

ad Octavianum.

236r-239r,vacant.
239r-245r,
Attici.

ex

historiis latinis Corneli

NepotisVita Pomponii

245V, ep. officialium studii Florentini ad

XIIII

IuL

Lamolam.

1446.

246r,ep.

Caroli Aretini ad eundem

This MS

is precisely
similar to No.

in its

Iohannem

slightdivergencesfrom

both

III kl. Aug.

2035,
A

1446.
agreeing with

and

2, and

it even

is of

equal

worthlessness.
Of these fourteen MSS

Vatican,the only ones of importance

Cod. Urb. 322, which represents a commingling of the
are:
two
texts, but has an independent value ; Cod. Vat. 3250, which,
though an interpolated
text, is of assistance in tracingout the
and Cod. Pal. 1510, which belongs
of these interpolations;
course
to the 2 class entirely.
in the

Samuel

Ball

Platner.

VI."

NOTE

ACHARNIANS

ON

Bot.

pcXXtt yi

Xop,

aXX

6tpid""V*

rot

" "fM"p /SArtorc

3ipi{*koI

947.

947

"rv

\afia"p

tovtov

npdafiakk'0V04

fiavXti (fxpa*

irpbsirdrra "rvKO"j"avTr)v.
The

of

use

no

new

offered

the

:
Qtpl"dcy

/uXXo" yi toi

The

passage.

ancient

the

that

following
i6*pi(ovdia

diori troXXov

is

947

peculiar, and
The

satisfactory.

not

are

for it is clear

one,

understand

not

8"pi(*ivin Ach.

verb

hitherto

explanations
is

the

the

difficulty
did

commentators

the scholia

are

7r6k(por (Rutherford

to*

iBipitoi).

"oi*"

/mXXo* yi

"/mXXo* Q*pi(tivkoI
y""py6t "f"rj"Ti

Btpi"btv'.a"$

toi

/xcXX"

teal KaprrovaQai,"

Mpdaivtiy noWh

$"pidd*v: *ara0""XXcii',cbro fxera"f"opast"*

6*pi(6rn"v or*

dpdypara

ra

TtBicunv.

(nm

dc

"f"a"nrhv

AixaioVoXftir

\aptiv rA

fuWovra
WpqjceVat,

Boiorov

row

"f"opria.)
writer

The
its

we

give

told

are

"rOtu 'make
to

Ravenna

of dtplfavy but
from

that
the

repeats

Many

adopted

in

first and

third

commentators

scholiast

"rdat,KcpdatVcip. Ribbeck

explanation.
Elmsley
claims

gives

Elmsley

suggests
that

this

that

it has
definition

the

are

s.

the

inclined

that 6"pl(*tvis here

and

and

Dindorf
verb

the
force

in his

Muller

of

do

not

express
is used

'pack

Stephanus.

the

is

meaning
different

parts

6"pl(w, merely

v.

scholiasts.
to

with

agree

equivalent
hesitate

to

themselves
for

formed
per-

scholion, which

of the

explanations of

Kapnov-

attempted
action

some

light upon

no

Suidas,

texts.

our

has

the

In

jccpda/myor

to

fourth

distribution

harvest.'

from

The

fopfriv in

taken

commentator

transferred

reaping.

indicate

may

of the

the

manuscript, throws

modern

statement

of

process

in

'gather

or

third

In the

a
meaning
Icpi'feij'

to

in the

'reap'

have

to

seems

Btplfa*is equivalent

that

profit.9

in the
not

of

meaning

common

second

first scholion

of the

c"

napnov-

accept

this

doubtfully.

irpdrrtt*;Dindorf

together/
Blaydes

to

the

convasare,
seems

and

uncertain

AMERICAN

434

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

explain the verb as meaning 'pack up' or 'make a

harvest/ make a good thingof this/ It is as difficultto believe
could come
that Icpcfci*
to mean
'pack up' as that it could mean
scholiasts
which
of
the
throw down/
one
givesas itsequivalent.
But in many
languages verbs meaning 'to reap' or 'to harvest*
of making a gainor profit.Let us then
used with the sense
are

whether

to
'

be

can
if$"pi("w

see

Those

who

so

used

hold that

(UpLCwhere

in support of their claim to

Boc.

here.
is equivalent
to K*p"aip*u"
point

905-6 :

verses

pivrhpripdosayay**
\6fioifu

xol iroXv,

iroXXar wXimp.
fwtpwIBokop akiTpiaf

and

956-8 :
Auc.

These
would
for

pip o"mr ovdip vytff, aXX' Spms*

*h* rovro
Ktpdawgt
"y*v t6 "f"opriwt
cvdaifiorfjiTtif
WKOfftaprmpy ourcxa.

wdwrvt

show
that the notion of making
may
passages
be in keeping with the context, but they giveus no

introducingthat

notion

It is not

into

belong.
necessary
introduced by
it is sufficiently

to

word

in which

profit
reason

it does

not

find in 1. 957 a reference to L 947 ;

the line preceding.

Bearing this in mind, we proceed to examine the usage of the

Btplfap.In Aristophanesthere are three other examples of
it Birds 506 and 1697, and Plutus 515 ; in all three placesit has
The
verb is used metathe common
phorically
meaning 'reap/ 'harvest/
in Aesch. Suppl.646 (Wecklein):
verb
"

"Kptf
rhp ap"rots
cV AXXotr,
$tpi(orra
fiporovs

off,shear off/it appears in

fr. 598 (Nauck), Eur. Suppl. 717.
Soph. Ajax 237
in the sense
With a different application
of
Euripides uses 6*pi(*iv
in
fr.
to
:
an
cut off,bring
end/
Hypsipyle 757
and

in the

more

of 'cut

general sense
and Tyro

oyoyiccuWA' fyu
"ot"
ftlov
6*piC*Uf

which

KapKipov

ardxyp

"

"

Cicero renders
turn

Metenda

ut

vita omnibus

fruges. Sic

iubet necessitas.

436

AMERICAN

point to

PHILOLOGY.

strikingresemblance

between

the

this
the stage and the actions of reapers.
do
To
on
in
had
that the Boeotian
assume
easy enough if we may
ancient harvest custom,
which
he might have
seen

situation
becomes
mind

definite and

some

OF

JOURNAL

an

on
practised

of his
grainfields

the

which

and
native district,

was

in many
times.
The
observed
parts of Europe until recent
of the most
existed in various forms, but one
custom
common
be thus described

types may

of the harvest, or

The

person

who

passingstranger, or

some

seized

cut

the last sheaf

the

even

of

owner

tied up in straw,
the harvest-field,
was
by
reapers,
the straw of the last sheaf,so as to be almost entirely
especially

enveloped,and

was

then

the

carried off to the barn in

of the reapers.
harvest customs
were

cart

or

on

the shoulders
These

firststudied in a

systematicmanner
by Mannhardt,
MythologischeForschungen, and
cance
again by Frazer in The Golden Bough. Their originand signifiand need not concern
are
fullydiscussed by these writers,
in his
especially

us

here.

That

known

were

to

the

Greeks

is

no
to go
by
story of Lityerses,for the
of which
Crusius in Roscher's
and interpretation
see

proved
sources

Lexikon,

s. v.

1-57, and

who

the

is treated

Lityerses.It

by Frazer,G.

to find

upon

similar customs
farther"

"

B. I, p.

an

allusion to

in

more

than

and homely
peaceful

the

by Mannhardt, M. F., pp.

prising
sur365 ff. It is by no means
"

harvest
primitive

custom

tophanes,
in Aris-

dwells with pleasure

passage
lifeof the farmer.
In fact,Crusius

one

2071) has already found in Birds 504 ff.an allusion to

the rude raillery
about the cuckoo at harvest and vintage,which
is also mentioned
by Horace, Sat. I 7, 28 ff.(see Mannhardt,
P- 53)that in L 904 Dicaeopolis
to the play, we
see
Turning now
advises the Boeotian
with him a sycophant as a
to take away
arrives opportunely and
Attic product. Nicarchus
peculiarly
(1.c,

col.

soon

arouses

him

and

the

anger

calls for straw

of

who
Dicaeopolis,

to tie him

up with.

From

in 11. 926-7 seizes

the

encouraging
words of the chorus in lines 929-32
we
gather that Dicaeopolis
unfortunate
tie
the
him tightly
Nicarchus,trussing
proceedsto
up
like a pieceof crockerywrapped with straw to prevent breaking.
in 1. 944 ff.:laxypovfori* hyoff
At the speech of Dicaeopolis
rrX.,
the sycophant has been
made
into a compact, straw-wrapped
be
carried
that
he
can
bundle,so
upside down without damage.
The work is complete,and the Boeotian and his servant are about

NOTE

to lifttheir

play' strikes
we

adopt

our

objected that
understood

I'm

see

besides,down
so

by

can

we

by

'

hairst-

BcpM**,

fu\\" yi to*

else

or
going a-reaping,'
me

Athenian

an

Then

homely

for

reaper.1

passing allusion to

would

rural custom
But

audience.

many

owned

doubtless

farms

hardly doubt

and

spent much

of their time

on

that the allusion would

part of the audience

it away.

the spectators, and

be among
the
of
the
to
Peloponnesianwar many
beginning

people

citizens of Athens

worth

'You

his remark

Paley'sparaphrase,'They'lltake

country

and carry
proceedingto the

rustic;hence
render

437

947.

shoulders

of the whole

may

It may
be
would
not be

them

ACHARNIANS

purchase to their

the resemblance

which

ON

be ciated
appresufficiently
large to make it

while.

It is doubtful

whether

the

offered

explanationof 6*pl(w here

in which
light upon the four lines following,
Meineke's
reason.
corruptionis suspected with much
dcp'f'
for aw$"pi(*of the manuscriptsis perhaps the safest change that
has been proposed.
can

throw

any

av

Campbell

Bonner.

VIL"

THE

The

intermediate

change

may

back
this

tendency

Thus

Germanic

English
and

School

Review,

of

about

ad

at

these

all.

But

The

most

less

Modern

and

before

'laughter/etc.); and
a

nasal + stop
There

are,

been

not

and

'

should

we

before

of

'father'

and

'bare/
'rather'

might

be

It will

causes.

important

this

have

the

under

various

a, later

d, before

fricative

another

by

all.

it

way

vowel
tions.
condifinal

that

as

Much
is final

(Mast/

consonant

is the

development

of d

('chance/ 'answer/

etc.) or

of

not

element

for

and

the

frequent 'rather'

with

and

They
in

'father'

and

with

observed,

A
the

to

in common;

and

that

medial

the

is, their

r,

and

in which

different

to

or

'are'

in these

a-vowel

cause

same

have
'are'

for

"z\

'lather/

the

be

In 'are'

a.

'rather'

priori

that

or

originally

however,

part1

universal

for "

can

most

almost

'gather'

medial.

either

the

and

'fare/ etc., with

that

a"a

are

due
be

cases

ways

belong

the fricative is voiced

words

not

voiceless

frequent

few

these
at

the

expect
with

followed

however,

and

belongs

In

('calm/ 'palm/ etc.).

nasal + fricative

explained

father'

or

('aunt/ 'grand/ etc.).

in any

explained

it

('cart/ 'shark/ etc.). Nearly

still less

before

of a"a

in that

front

".

did

is the

(silent)/+*"
d

and

arisen

again

r+cons.

('pass/ 'path/ etc.) or

out

vowels

is,become

to

of these

general

is the

common

other

English

have

is the d before

general

; that

changed

too

early

('far/ 'car') and

from

'RATHER.'

June, 1895, p. 375). In English

has been
to change
particularlypronounced.
in Old
a
generally became
English, and Oldin Middle
a's
English. When, later, new
g

that

'FATHER/

differs

direction

d's arose,

came

vowel

became

'ARE/

in either

The

(c"

OF

a/a/v

words

have

an

in unstressed

use

positions.
The
are

gone

are').
a

verb

'are' is much

they

are

dead

In fact,the word

weak

personal

often

more

')than
is

pronoun,

quite

stressed

('Are

rarely stressed
and

even

unstressed

then

they

unless
the

('The girls
'

'

Yes, they

it stands

stress

next

is often

to

but

slight ('Are they gone?').

1

(History of English Sounds,

Sweet
of

are

as

originatingin weak

"783) recognizes

positions.

the

modern

ciation
pronun-

ARE,
The

FATHER,

RATHER.

439

'rather' is also less often stressed than

word

It is usuallystressed

when

the verb

is omitted

rather'; 'I'd rather than not'). Before

has

unstressed.

('Yes,I'd a little
'do' it generally

weak

('I'drather do

this than that')- Before a

secondary stress
die
do
rather
than
('I'd
it')and before a stressed
adjectiveor adverb ('It's rather largeand it would take rather
long to do it I'd rather not'),'rather' is regularly
weak; and
stressed verb

it is these that

the usual

are

of the word.

uses

In

like 'lather' or
other
ordinary narrative,'father,'
any
is strong ('It's
common
Father,'so especiallyin the call
noun,
Father!')or has secondary stress ('His father had died'). But
by all odds the most
frequent use of the word is as a weak
vocative before a sentence, especially
a
request ('Father, may I
down
'Father,
town?';
John's got my knife!'). To those
go
have substituted 'Papa' for 'Father' as a term
who
of address,
this weak
of 'father' does not seem
natural. They employ
use
the word only in narrative,
it
is
where
and when
fullystressed,
find
it
of
address
book
in
term
as
a
or
a
they
elsewhere, they
'

read it with full stress.

with the

Such

persons

correspondingweakening

or

in which

however, be familiar

may,

obscuring of 'Pdpa' and

('Puppa, may I go down

the a becomes a or v
'Mdma,'
town?'; 'Mumma, can't I have it?').
the strong
Now, in all these words ('are,'
'rather,'
'father')
stressed form

had

"

and

the weak

form

a.

am

or

familiar with all

the strong forms with "e\ in the case

of 'rather' this is my own
that
of
and
of
the vast majority
Americans; 'father' and
usage
'are' with the old

heard

"b are

now

often from the

most

districts. The

rare

lipsof

lengtheningof

both

"

are

and 'father' is
rustic,

natives of New

the

England country

to d is due

to the

As this is a matter
weak
as a strong form.
another occasion,I may
with systematically
on
form

use

of the

that I shall deal

now

refer to it

but

briefly.
Weak
forms,being due to lack of stress and time, favor short
So long as weak forms are used only where
and obscure vowels.
arise
that
in
is, weak positions we are generallyunaware
they
of their existence.
If one
calls a person's attention to his
employment of them, he will generallydeny it,and add: "It
"

"

have

may

so, because

sounded

however, the weak

form

"

obscure

that

is,is

form

used

vowel, under

I said itrather

intrudes

in stressed
the

new

the

quickly." When,

ground
positions then

on

condition

"

of the strong
the short or

of stress,

undergoes a

44""

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

become
if short,it may
change: if obscure,it becomes definite;
weak n\or ?n */,etc.,became
stressed in Germanic,
long. When
the distinct vowel u was
English the
developed. In Modern
words

'can' and

forms

the weak

the strong forms kan

and had and
kn and (h)?d* Now, in the speech of the vulgar
'had' have

and in parts of the Midland

(Pennsylvaniaand the country west
of it)in the speech of all classes,
the weak forms have driven out
the strong ones, but they do not
ken or kin and (Ji)ed.
Thus also

saint:

appear

but
kt$and (h)2d,

as

as

" sin'(djQ)
st?(djonr)

sent

old strong form (m)ani is stillused in Ireland and parts of

Canada, and mani is the normal form in ' manifold,'in which it is
The

always stressed. The weak form sqdjon'is the normal form with
in England.
with shifted stress, prevailing
us, the form sin'djn,
See also l8r/"|Bfin the next article.
in hand.
of this rule to the cases
Now
for the application
By
the side of the old strong or
used as a strong form
when
not

otherwise

and

rotJr.
rdfSfforfafir

exist in the

there

was

the weak

became

dr, as

language.

The

form

art which

short-stressed
same

is true

of

did

fdGf

fa%r rd6f there also existed as weak forms

extent
9t frir r?t5r.
These, too, to some
intruded on the ground of the strong forms, 'are' appearingas
3r9 with the vowel in 'her' ('They're dead, 5r they?'),and
"father' and 'rather' as fvtirrv$rt with the vowel in 'but.' The
By

the side of

the stillmore

last of the
'would'
as

(Td

'druther.'

ar

obscure

three, which

often

occurs

separated from
take this?').

the

the

9d of 'had'

the d and
sometimes
attracts
not'),
is most
manifest when the
strikingly
'(ha)d'or '(woul)d'('Wouldn't you

ruther
This

after

or

appears
word is
druther

fabry on the supposition

of normal
that they are
betraying some
provincialflattening
while
normal
form,and we,
they are reallyretainingthe
speech,
kind of thingas
in saying dr and /tffif,
are
doing just the same
those who
are
etc., which we regard as very vulgar.
say 2r, rvtir,
We

smile at those

who

say

ar

and

the

KEY.

EITHER,

NEITHER,

i/ae of

'(n)either'

AND

44

'KEY.*

the followingchanges: ME.

ii%
Old-English ag underwent
MnE.
[i,e] ee\ 'clay/'gray,''neigh/'whey,'etc. In 'key* and
(n)either/
however, it has the sound f, and in the latter often the
"

sound

ae.

only serious

The

that of Luick
p.

treatment

of the

(Untersuchungen

and he does
183, etc.),

not

seem

zur

subjectthat I know of is
englischenLautgeschichte,

thoroughly satisfied

regards 'key* kl as a Northwestern-Midland

lektische Entwicklung, die im 17. Jahrhundert in die
of the
sprache drang." Similarly,he finds the source
results.

with

"dia-

He

of 'either* and

'neither* with

the sound

heard

his

Schriftciation
pronunin

'eye/
aber schottischen
namentlich
gewissen nord-englischen,
Dialekten."
I can
reconcile myself to the idea of deriving
not
of ordinary words.
If a
from distant dialects the pronunciation
dialectic
should
of
is
we
origin,
special
pronunciation
expect some
standard
for
its
that
the
of
reason
language. So,
conquest over
when we observe vat and keg for fat and kag% we find the explanation
in the fact that the brewing business in London
was
largely
in the hands of people from the adjacentSouth-Thames
territory.
it
But
would be very difficult to show
or
why the Northwestern
Northern
of
such
words
and
'either*
as
pronunciation
'key*
should
have prevailedat London.
As to the pronunciationof
eher
(n)eiikerwith l (as in 'me*), Luick says: "Ich mochte
OE. *a"er] an eine Folge von
an
[than,with Morsbach, assume
Satzunbetontheit denken."
This suggestion is a good one, but
shall
it
we
see
directlythat
appliesnot to this but to the other

etc, "in

of
pronunciation

'either* and

It will be observed

'neither.'

that in most

of the words

involved

('gray/
neigh/ 'whey/ etc.)the diphthong is final,the best possible
of such a diphthong. Moreover,
positionfor the maintenance
'gray* is an adjective,
'neigh*is a verb, and 'clay'and 'whey'
if
In '(n)either'
inflected.
the diphthong is
are
rarely, ever,
followed by tSr,a common
of shortening,while 'key' very
cause
in the pluraland is the first member
of various
occurs
frequently
compounds; for example, 'keyhole/ 'keyring/ 'keystone/ etc.
Under
these conditions we should expect the over-longdiphthong
suffer
either (1) the loss of the nonsyllabicelement i or (2)
i\ to
the shorteningof the { to e earlier than it did so when not before
The
former happened when
the words
used
a consonant.
were
4

80

442

AMERICAN

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

stressed,forms,which

'keys/ 'keyhole/ etc.,always

became
Thus, (n)(i$r
(")f8fand kijs,etc, became kis
(laterkei, by analogy to other pluralsin which the weak e, being
aftera consonant, remained longerand thus caused the change of
weak
then went
s to *), and
through all the normal changes
strong,

as

or

were.

whence

the

MnE.

(*)f8f and ku
'either' always stood before flf while the e{ of 'key

i"e"i,

usual

was

followed

compounds, we find the

evidence
of the loss of the i in the former
(thatis,ME. fjw)
earlier than in the latter. In the case of 'key there was
evidently
the simple form riming with 'gray'and
a long strugglebetween
the inflected and compound forms riming with 'sea,'
mately
which ultiresulted in the victoryof the latter.
often occurred in weak
But '(n)either'
(forexample,
positions
'Neither you nor /,''Either this or thai1),
and thus it too got a
the
byform. The " shortened to { ; that is,"f #f became
nejfort
form in time
This weak
present (Irishetc) dialectic form.
suffered obscuration
to nribr (reported
alreadyin the
regularly
16th century),which
when
stressed (for example, 'Which?'
by

only in

{{ of

the

As
'

consonant

the

pluraland

in

and later the present naetor.

'Neither'
najfir,
with the diphthong heard in 'eye' is,then, only a strong form

'

Neither')became

that has arisen out

The

older

of

one,

like those in the article above.

before ajfir in
Zftfis rapidlyretreating
aetor
though
early appeared in the East,

strong form
In America,

England.
being natural

weak

to Franklin

from

his childhood, it has

made

little

It is taught in
except in the larger seaport towns.
progress
fashionable schools for girls,
in the East, and one
especially
many
find two

three persons in almost any community who have

substituted it for their natural *8f generallyfrom a notion that it
,
can

is

more

to

England

or

ilite.
are

Episcopalian
clergymen
wont

suggest the Church

Uniyrrsitt

to

of

returningfrom

it along with

other

usages

England.

Michigan, Ann
October, 1900.

of

assume

on

Arbor,

GEORGE

HEMPL.

visit
that

AMERICAN

444
In view
there

of the
be

can

no

the initialof haud

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

of cases
large number
objectionto assuming
is

and
vorgeschoben,'

k-t
non-etymological

of

Horton-Smith

with

that

I also have

explained
it in my treatment
of the word (Negativesof the Indo-European
In
that
discussion I started with the form au-t(i)
Languages).
with the conjunction""/),which has various congeners
:
(identical
Skr. d, Gr. a3, Lat au-Um, Osc. av-ti, Umbr.
u-te, Goth, auh,
O.H.G.
oufu
The
originalmeaning as indicated by these words
was
'further,again/ or a stillmore
general intensive force. The
Lat. auiem
is itself occasionallyemployed as an
intensive in
Those
ing
Plautus; e. g. Pseud. 305, Am ph. 901.
negativesconcernsemantic
whose
historythere is certaintyhave acquired their
meaning through use as intensives to other negatives(cf.now
Breal, Essai slmantique,
chapitre21). It is probablethat (h)aui
received its meaning in this way.
The
particleaut, on the one
hand, took on the conjunctionaluse and meaning ; on the other
used as an
intensive to a negative,and thence became
a
was
That the non-etymologicalA- became
negative adverb.
nently
permadue partlyat least to the need
attached to the negativewas
feltfor

formal

'

distinction between

so

adverb

conjunction.It

and

haud
then,if we should find,occasionally,
used, not as an independent negative,but just as pas commonly
in the tuque
Instances of this use we
in French.
have, possibly,
So-called double negativesare
haud in Plautus and elsewhere.
the
negatives have different applications,
only possiblewhen
would

not

be strange,

probablyis not the case in the neque

example,see Plautus,Persa 535 Neque mihi
which

The
to

interchangeof-/

and -"/,
whether

haud
haud

the
hau

arose

imperitoeveniet.

or

whether

confusion,is explained as
orthographical

of
supposition

For

it is due, in the firstplace,

assimilation to initials of followingwords

an

sentences.

it is altogether

easilyunder

original-/ as of an original-"/. The form

through the dropping of the -d after the long-vowel
an

sound.
The

of
comparativeinfrequency
somewhat

the form

hard

on

the

tions
inscrip-

rence
explanation;but the occurthe
on
inscriptions.On
the other hand, the advantages of my explanationare:
(1) that
is a far more
of a final consonant
the explanation
probable one,
with an I.E. particlecapable of
(2) that a connection is made
used
and
not with a verbal root, and (3) the
as an
intensive,
being
development of meaning supposed is one that can be illustrated

speaks
of the

word

against my

in any

form

is

rare

notes.

445

elsewhere;while for the developmentsupposed by Horton-Smith

have no example ; we know
of no full-fledged
we
negativeadverb
that has developed its negativemeaning in that way.
In the

of Gr.

case

that is,we

ov

connect
should, ifpossible,

weight;
I.E. particle
and suppose
an
has taken placein the case
Whatever

else may

negative(cf.now

be

had

should

this

of French
said

have

negativewith

development similar

to that

which

pas.

of the -*i and

of the

-*"

Greek

it is
244),certainly
added
to
they were
they
is
it
that
they had
probable

Gr. Gr., pp. 117,

Brugmann,

that when

not

an

considerations

the last two

necessary to suppose
the force of ' this.1 Much

ov

more

indefinite intensive force.

It is

quite generallyheld that the initial syllableof Gr. "nv

negative(cf.Brugmann, Gr. Gr., "516); but that the
final syllableever
force in the
had a negativeor 'quasi-negative'
compound, as held by Horton-Smith
(B. B. 22, 190), is impossible,
for the reason
mentioned
above
that a double negativecan
exist unless the negativeshave separate applications.One
not
but destroysit.
negativeappliedto another does not strengthenit,
contains the

"

Latin

2.

nihil nil.

Fay (A. J. P. 18, 462) explainsnihil

To

be sure,

Latin

hllum

is not

nil

attested

as

by

from

*ne-hi-elum.

examples,but

many

certainlythose given by Forcellini can not be all fictions. In

that the
regard to the example in Ennius it must be remembered
ni- (An. 170 and nil,
first syllableof the word
in his time was
Fab. 197, Mueller). There would be something more
than tmesis
carried to the extreme
in the writingof neque (or nee) dispendi
focii hilum for nihilumque dispendifaciL Fay's cognates of
*elum

discuss,except to call attention to the fact that

is a Semitic
Czerep,in Archiv, XI 583, claims that elemenium
I do

not

loan-word.
Lombard

On

the

Text

Septuagint

FRANK

III.

Collbgb, Galhsburg,

of

I Samuel

Jeremiah
I Samuel

20.

3.

For

ov

20.

H.

and

FOWLER.

Epistle

povkr/ratread fuj \vwrjrai. The

reading is an exact translation

3)fyn$ 'lest he be grieved.' The

of

26.

posed
proof the present Hebrew
text,
verb is rendered
same
by

446

AMERICAN

Xvrovpai, Gen. 45. 5 and

II Sam.

the context

favors the correction

of the

that Saul

suppose

David,
of

out

from

not

Cf. Isaiah 48. 11, where

The
(kPovkijraifor j9c/9?Xovr"u"
hence

Epistleof
to*,
prj

"'
onjerp,

as

d*pa

given in
have

TextUS

prjT".

re
alaxvwoprai

receptUS,

wrote

less,
meaning-

"

avrd, 6Va
dcpoirevorrcf
fujfn cay tis airro 6p66r

d\X
ov
tckiBj,
pi)opOm"jj,

"a*"p

is the text of Codex

Vati-

edition of the

manual

Cod.

ol

koi

ayiaraaSat

Alexandrinus
irorc.

Vaticanus

of Codex

This
iraparterrai.

Swete's

of the first two

later.

"j|7""' ainrnv

ire

avrocr

the first iujt9 Codex

chalianus

Jonathan know

not

was
resulting
^ fiovkijrat

Kivr}dr)"rer"ut
fufrtcar

cavrov

ra

canus

Jeremiah 26

cirl TTfP yrjy

iroTt

MK/wir

added

was

"v

to

kill

transposedin copying.

been

the first hand

plan

to

refuse his consent/ but

'

initial consonants

easilyhave

the Hebrew

It is natural

ignorance of his

Jonathan'sfeelings.'Let

this,lest he be grieved/ The

and

in

fear that he would

of Xvwr/raicould
syllables

from

Greek.

the

3). Moreover,

19.

of the Greek

from

kept Jonathan

the

for

regard

Hebrew

(Heb.

19.

rather

than

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

Alex, also has

dta t69 *T

of Codex

For

Mar-

for the second

wore

fujdi
yffpirc'o??,

cirlT^r

wore

Septuagint.

first hand

and

avrmr

aptaraaBat.

The
to

use

of

in this passage seems

to have
scholars.
well as to modern

irore

early scribes

as

example, tries to get

quandOy and compares

given trouble
Fritzsche,for

difficulty
by rendering it si
II Tim. 2. 25. SimilarlyZockler, wenn
So Rothstein,in Kautzsch's
einmal.
lates,
Apokryphen (1900),transCodd.
A
and
sie
einmal
B, wenn
hinge/alien
according to
from
in
the
but
of
footnote
translation
a
a
sind,
gives
passage
Such
Version.
So too English Revised
text. rec.
an
tation,
interpreNew
forced and unsatisfactory.The
however, seems
Testament,

(Luke

to

round

be sure,

3. 15, II Tim.

contains

25),and

2.

y*N 'perhaps*(e.g. Gen. 24.

case

in the

the

Septuagint
"

one

5, 39, 1

unless

two

or

in the

cases

Septuagintw

Kgs.

this be

18.

one

"

of this usage
often =
irorc

27),but there is no
where
/hJitotc = "

quando.
The simplestemendation
would be to insert idv after 6w
/nj,
but the variant readings of Cod. Alex, suggest the following
as
the
whole
ol depafrcvoyrer
more
avrd,
on
probable: ala-xyvomu6c
to

koi

6ia t6 fiqrc, idv

avro

that

frorc

6p6dp ottjojj,
serve

idols)fallto

them
the

6V

rr/p yrjyircoj/, di iavr"v

cavrov

kt\,
KttnjQrjaciat,

ashamed,
ground,they can
are

for the

'

dvtaraoOai

Moreover,

reason

cd"
fujrc
even

r"

those

that if they

(the

neither rise of themselves; nor,

447

NOTES.

if

one

of themselves ; nor, if
upright,can they move
tippedout of place,can they rightthemselves, but gifts

they be
are

set

them

set

before them,

for the dead.'

as

By readingfuyrc instead
as

the second
The

accounted

and third
mistake

for,ifwore

frcVp).The

change

clause

future

to

since such
surprise,
Hahvard

University.

"

of

*""*

in

each

the three clauses

of the

various

indicative in the

changes are

common

"

the firstas well

brought into

are

scribes is the

followed
originally
of construction

case

from

easily

more

the firstUp
an

lation.
corre-

(Jav

wore

infinitivein the first

second, need

occasion

in the

Septuagint.

JOHN

WESLEY

RlCE.

no

REVIEWS

Schmalz'8

AND

Lateinische

NOTICES.

BOOK

Syntax

Stilistik.

und

Dritte

Auflage.

1900.

the

During
from

last

which

decade,

third, considerable
genetic study of the various
the

at the

the

on

two

hand, their

one

the field of Christian

In

second

the

succinct
and

style up

to

one

lines, digesting and

same

scholars

various

latest theories

of Latin

the

to

larly
syntax, particutheir incipiency

"

find

comprehensive

in the domain

of Latin

and

syntax
the
on

forward

results

the

summarizing

the

during

contributions

valuable

given

third edition is carried

The

edition

the later writers,especiallyin

may

knowledge

1890.

second

been

the other.

Latin, on
our

has

development

by

treatment

edition
of

account

problems

of their

extremes

the

separates

attention

reached

by

with the addition

of
last ten years,
the ripe scholarshipof the author.

from

important departments in
fields have
these two
been
incorporated,e. g. the gerund, gerundive,
infinitive
with
supines,
adjectivesand the historical infinitive.
would
The
third edition is in qualityjust what one
expect from
and
scholar
Schmalz.
On
so
as
painstaking a
thorough
every
The

side appear

sections
have

others

third

the

of

evidences

many

while

different

quantity as well, and that to an

the
which
belong to the Stilistik,
in
the
the
sections
numbering of
of the Syntax
have
increased
Litteratur/ as one
sections to 158, and

would

the

under
that

which

valuable
no

views

in these
of this

appearance

point

out

few

new
errors

Syntax

and

309
been

Aussicht

enlarged,,

16

pages,

enlarged,
have

afford

those

general

from

105
added

been

result

has

work

produced

latest and
to

of

The

Syntax.

the same,
The
351.

in all, the
valuable, and

most

been

tative
authori-

be without.

is to

call attention
the
to
paper
valuable
features, and
edition, its many
As supplementary to
still remaining.
of expression
peculiarities
of further

the
illustration,
some

of the

Completeness, it should be remarked, is disclaimed

Zweck
meiner
Allein Vollstandigkeit ist bei Plan und

in

100

the

All

the

rected,
cor-

hitherto

aim

not

being

various

usages

by Schmalz

; cf. p.

to

of

Style.

"

can

complete1 history of

more

to

to

has

present

given, some
passages
added
cited are
by way
Latin

from

wishes

fields

been

Stilistik remains

more

who

the

give

remainder

and

of treatment.
But
in quality, but in

of about

extent

sections.

two

the

order

special monographs

is made

scholar

object of

The

to

work

Latin

have

errors

advance

an

expect,

recent

appropriate

entirelyrewritten

been

only marks

not

'

revision

careful

have

received

edition

several

regarding

genommen."

Arbeit

Qberhaupt

202

nicht

AND

REVIEWS

BOOK

NOTICES.

449

P. 209, Einleitung. In "108,John Hopkins for John* Hopkins,

for stylistic.
and ill"109,stilistic
Tu
in
occurs
"13.
frequentlyin Juv.
expressionsof command
ad 14. 48).
(cf.Weidner
"15,Anm. 1. Cf. also Mart 4. 18. 1 qua vicina phut Vipsanis
columnis.
cf. also Mart. 3. 58. 51 and
used attributively;
"32. Adverb

58. 2.

10.

"48,Anm. 4. The ablative of duration of time

6 qui annis viginti
a patriaafuit ;
errans

Bacch.
520,

note.

10.

Ep.

in Plaut.

expressionsare very rare until the period of

with sufficient frequencyto deserve
Latin,where they occur
Cf. Veil. Pat. 1. 1. 3 ; Plin. Mai., especially
with vivii,
as

527.

Silver
a

occurs

cf. also Ter. Ad.

Such

Plin. Min. uses

it 13 times; Sen*
annis pugnatum
est ; cf. also 5. 64
Claud. 6. 1.
Martial was fond of this

etc
44 vivit annis XXV,
18. 1. 28 viginti
et septem

and 67, and 15. 1. 3. Mort.

construction ; cf. 2. 5. 1 ; 3. 63. 7 ; 4. 37. 6 ; 5. 29. 7 ; 7. 20. 3 ; 65.
3; 9. 67. 1 ; 11. 77. 2; 12. 57. 6; 65. 1.
"55. Further examples, for en Juvenal, 2. 72 ; 6. 531 ; en
Christum, Prud. Apoth. 503; en documentum, Ham. 769; en
cf. also Sym. Epist. 1. 80 en
tibi
2.
Peristeph.
nummos,
293;
litteras; and 2. 19 ; 6. 56.
"58,Anm. 1. Lorenz's note in the 2d ed. of the Mi). Glor. is
to

2.

1434, not

1422.

"62. Add Quint.2. 1. 6 eo

dementiae.
eo
90 agitcum
Sil.
Ital.
"64.
14. 343 uses

usque

scientiae

progredi posse;

9.

nudus
opum\ Plin. Min. 9. 13. 11
has incertus with the gen.
"67. Obliviscor with ace. of things: cf. Petron.,""66,76, 125;
but the gen. in 26, 71, 79, 94, 96, 132, 136.
Gen. in Val. Max. 1. 8. ext. 8 cui
est etc.
Nomen
"74,Anm.
in Lact. 1. 6. 31 ; 11. 6; 5. 4. 3; nam.
in
erat equi; daU
nomen
Suet. Vesp. 2 cui nomen
est Phalacrine; Gell. 1. 2. 2; 4. 3. 2; 11.
1.
14; 5. 14. 11 ; 13. 2. 5 (dat.in 9. 13. 2; 17. 21. 33); Macrob.
11.

42.

Gratia

used by Quint. 69 times (41 with a

with
times.
12 with a gerund, 16
a gerundive)to causa
10
noun,
Tac. with ger. construction uses
causa
5 times to gratia twice,
and Caesar has causa
85 times to gratia twice (cf.Am. Journ.
Philol. XIX
used
(1898),p. 278). (In Quint,the gerund is never
with an object.)
even
"88. Quint.X 1. 94 tnultum tersior,
though the reading
is disputed. It is read by Halm, Krueger*,Meister,Hild and
further Becher, Jahresb.
Peterson (cf.
1887, p. 46),and is found in
and
Stat. Theb. 9. 559 ; Juv. 10. 197
nokv puCov).
12. 66 (cf.
"89,Anm. 4. Cf. also Sen. Phaedr. 870 properato est opus.
"91. Egeo: Sen. phil.(prose)has abl. 9 times (Dial.1. 5. 10;
6. 5; 2. 13. 2; Ben. 3. 35. 5; Epist. 1. 9. 14; 12. 5; 6. 6. 28; 9.
3. 12; 11. 1. 3); gen. o times; Quint, abl. 23 times, but gen. 3
(2.16. 13; 8. 63; 5. 14. 5). Plin. Min. abl. 5 times (1.8. 10; 3.

"84, Anm.

"

was

450

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

4- 3- 5; 6. 29. 2; 9. 13.

OF

PHILOLOGY.

times;Juv. abL 3 rimes

(7. 62; 13.97; 7-228); gen. 2
(14. 288; 15. 147). The
is
made
that Prud. usesplenusonly with the abl.,but cfc
statement
Peristeph.
4. 5 plenaangelorum, and Psych. 769 plenum virtutis.
the usage in some
The followingtable will show
of the more
importantwriters of the Silver Age:
7- 15;

Prose

usage

gen.

5);

51, abl.

gen.
times

53.

Poetical:

gen.

10,

abl.

57in
The greatest divergencefrom the class, usage is,therefore,
the
abl.
and
in
Stat,
and
the
sertno
alone,
Juv. using
poetry,
familiarisePlin. Min. using the abl. alone, while Petron. uses the
Val. Max. and Plin. Mai. follow,
abl. 12 times to the gen. once.
The
in the main, the class, usage.
note of Quint.9, 3, 1, to the
effect that the abl. is the common
usage of his time, is interesting
In the writers considered
the gen. was
used
in this connection.
In Quint,himself and Tac, howtimes.
ever,
61 times to the abl. no
the gen. occurs
as frequently
as the abl.
For the abl. in Val. Max. cf. 5. 6. ext. 5, and 7. 5. 4 ; Plin. Mai.
has the abl. 5. 9; 9. 80; 20. 14; Plin. Min. has abl. 1. 10. 2; 2. 1.
Val. Flacc. has gen. 1. 230; 235; 2. 441;
7; 7. 9. 6; Pan. 23.
but the abl. 1. 233; 396; 646; 2. in;
267; 507; 5. 182, and 7.
456. Seneca the abl. Oed. 158; Troad. 1098. Mart., gen. 4. 40.
and Greef, Lex.
Gerber
7; abl. 4. 33. 1 ; 6. 27. 6; 12. 32. 21.
Ann.
Caesarum
domus.
omit
1
plena
Tac,
4. 3.
in Plin. Min. 2. 7. 1 and 14. 6 (the only two
"99. Here occurs
in
Keil's
edition
(F pra read heri in each passage).1
passages),
=

1Riccard. in the index gives here in II 7. I, the letter being lost from the
text; in II 14. 6 the text reads heri. Through the kindness of Professor E. T.
Merrill I am able to add the following critical note : Eucharius Silber (Rome,
1483) reads heri in
1490) reads hert in both places; Verecellius (Tarvisium,
both places. " Pompon ius Laetus in notes in his own
handwriting in a copy
heri to here in both places.
of the edition of 1483 in my possession emends
his collation of two MSS
From
(saec.XV) : Urbin. lat. 1153 reads heri in II 7.
I, and (by easy error)in II 14. 6 Neri\ Ottobon. lat. 1965 reads heri in both

places.

45

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

the firstword
"259. Igitur,
shows 13 examples: 1. 8.

who

4. 7. ext.
12.

7;

Quint.
XIII

; 5.

4. 6;

2. ext.

11.

OF

in

PHILOLOGY.

VaL

Cf. also

sentence.

7. 5; 4. 1. ext. 8 ; 6.
; 7. 4. 3; 5. 2; 9. 3. 8; 8.

10;
1

2.

Max.,
ext.

3;

ext.

1;

14 praef. Petron. twice, ""25, 114 (to 17 postpositive).

16 times (Neue, IIP, p. 975, cites only 12; cf". Class. Rev.

Plin. Mai. 9 times:

postpositive);
3.47; 18.22; 163; 282; 36.20; 37. 158; Plin.
In Gellius I have noted but one example, 6 (7).5.
igiiurthus very rarely,cf. Aug. 32 ; Galba
10, and

(1898),p. 130) (139

times

2.64; 106; 112;

Min. 17 times.
7. Suet, uses
Lact.

1.
frequently:

more

11.

22;

16.

6;

2.

5. 30;

28; 5.

12.

3.

19. 26.

C"
"260. Itaquepostpositive.
l9\

5-

Max.

J 3 Pr- 1 \ 7" 4*

8 times

6;

7- H'" 9

6. 8 ; 12 ; 7.

also Sen. Contr.

Pr-

""

; 3-

pr.

1.

; 2.

22

VaL

(8 times).

1 ;
1 ; 7. 1. 7 ; 2 ext.
Veil. Paterc. 5 times: 2. 37. 3; 53. 2;- 60. 2; in.
1;
Petron. 7 times (69 = first word); Plin. Mai. 2. 129; 8.
118. 4.
Plin. Min. ad Trai. 6. 2 ; 23. 1 (Trajan
17. 6; 10. 186; 12. 100, and
Ira 2.
also : 34. 2 ; 38. 1). For Seneca, Neue
cites only De
His usage (inprose)is as follows : first,
246 times ; second,
31.2.
184 times; third, 132 times. He follows a different practice in
his epistlesfrom that of his philos.works:
in philos.works,
Hague is placed first 128 times to postpositive147 times, but in
his epistles
he reverses
the ratio: Hague is placed first118 times,
but postpositive
only 69 times. In this regard Seneca is more
classical in his epistles
than in his philosophical
Suet,
works.
Pseudoplaces Hague second 2 times: Aug. 10 and Tib. 11.
shows i#Hur first xo times and Hague second
Quint.Decl. (Ritter)
6 times.
Ambrose
in De Off. shows 14 examples of Hague in the
second place,and Lact 32.
"262. Nee nan ei, Plin. Mai. and Quint,are placed side by
side by Schmalz
without comment,
althoughQuint has only one
Mai.
and
Plin.
example (9.4. 25)
17 (7.78 ; 183 ; 12. 34 ; 17 ; 13.

8.

10.

2.

1 1

; 3. 1. 2 ; 2.

1.

; 266;
14. mi
31. 80; 32. no;

18.365; 19.63; 20.87; 26.147; 28. 251; 29.

33. 23 ; 36. 165). Kiibler,Archiv f.lat.Lex.
VII 141, as well as Schmalz, omits Lucan
3. 516; 7. 56; 10. 486.
Ilias Lat. 238; Sil. Ital. 2. 432; 7. 86; 9. 66; n.
1 11 ; 225;
277;
Statius,Achil. 1. 1. 923; Theb. 2. 371; 6. 420; Flor. 1. 19. 2.
Carm.
Epigr.(B.) 712. 21; 733. 4; 900. 13. Macrob. 7. 2. 6;
Claud. Rapt. Pros. 1. 264 ; 3. 14.
Optatus 20. io.
72;
3;

"263.

At

enim,

"264. Quinct

common
12.

4.

quidem.
"266.

in Lact
has nan

(cf.Bunemann,
tnada

verum

Index).
.

ne

Cf. also fac velis,Caec. Stat. (Ribb.,p. 81) and Prud.

Cath. 6. 132 fac signet,
and Claud. Maur. 205. 19 fac memineris.
Cave f axis occurs
in Naev., p. 13 ; Caecil. Stat.,p. 55, and Syrus,
and p. 120.
C" also Hor. S. 2. 338; Petron.,"58,and
p. in
Prud. Per. 10. 136.
cf. also Tib. 1. 2. 35; 6. 17-19; 2. 1.
neu
"269. For neu
.

19-20.

REVIEWS

BOOK

AND

453

NOTICES.

alone
at
occurs
"273 (p. 362). Indirect questions. Utrumne
least 13 times in Lact. (2.7. 8 ; 11 ; 11. 11 ; 3. 7. 5, etc.)
; utrumne
8 times (2.12. 4; 3. 8. 33 ; 23. 5 ; 6. 20. 16 ; 21. 2 ; 7. 13. 5 ;
"an,

Epit. 2.

; 24.

; utrumne

an

"

"

an

an

"

"

utrum

an

in 3. 3.

Cf.

"196.
4.
"282. Ut qui,common
8; 6. 13. 2;

"288.
10.

1.

33;
uses

8. 18. 3;

Adde

quod

2. 10;

11

quod;

114;

15.47.
Praeter

Pan.

9. 3. 3;
was

used
12.

37. 2;
8 times

quod

1.

(cf.4.

16.
11. 6; 5. 8. 4;
all
the
with
subj.
55,

by Quint.(1.2. 21 ; 3. 16;
ever,
how29) ; Seneca (phil.),
adice
quod,and frequently
Plin. Min. 8. 14. 22; Juv. 14.

14 ; 11.
oftener than adde

; 12;

adice quod
for adde

nunc

in Plin. Min.

cf. also

"292.

id quod, cf. also Quint.3. 8. 40 ; 5. 10. 45 ; 10.

1.
2.
quod is also used by Sen. (phil.)
36. Praeter quam
Nisi quod, cf. Tac. Ann. 3. 1. 18; 68. 8; Germ.
and Plin. Min.
9. s; 29. 12; Dial. 41.5.
"293. Plin. Min. was fond of quia,using it 76 times. Gell. 7
(6).2. 1 1 uses non quia with the indie. Ps.-Quint.Decl., p. 229.
28 has non
nee
est
quia solvit.
quia necesse
with
the
"302. Quamquam
subj.,cf.also Sen. De Ira 3. 19. 1 ;
Dial. 7. 26. 7. More
frequentlyin poetry : Lucan. 2. 350 ; 473 ;
Sil. Ital. 16. 49; Val. Flacc. 8. 205 ; Stat. Silv. 2. 1. 144 ; 5. 1. 53;
2.48; Achil. 1. 467. Plin. Min. has the subj. 10 times (Kraut,
Synt. u. Stil Plin.,
p. 35) ; cf.also Gell. 7 (6).2. 7 ; 13. 25 (24).11 ;
and
22.
10,
15.
17. 2. 22.
in the class,
rare
"3"4- Quamvis with imperf.or pluperf.,
Silver
in the
more
common
period,becomes
Age and is frequent
in late Latin.
a.
Imperf. subj.:Prop. 1. 3. 13; 2. 9. 7; Hor. C. 4. 6. 7;
Phaedr. 3. 2. 5 ; Lucan. 4. 609 ; Stat. V praef.,
Juv. 6. 93 ; Val.
Max.
Benef. 3. 34. 1 ; Epist.11. 2. 4; 14. 1. 8; Plin.
2. 2. 1 ; Sen.
Mai. 17. 37; Plin. Min. 4. 5. 2; 5. 5. 3; 10. 10; ad Trai. 47. 2;
58. 4; 79- 5; Pan. 74; Tac. Ann. 2. 38. 27; 15. 53. 17; Hist. 4.
28 ;

26 ;

11.

5;

41.

4;

Dial.

2.

11

; Suet.

Ps.-Quint.Decl.

Aug.
119.

41 ; 52;

7;

and

84; 101 ; Florus 1. 23. 2;

in Christian Latin: Aug.

Civ. Dei 5. 12; 7. 33; 9. 21;

io.
31;
13. 20;
14. 12;. 22. 8;
Ambrose
De Off. 1. 18, "69 ; Lact. 7. 8. 2 ; 8 ; 9. 2 ; Mort. 26. 6.
b. Pluperf. subj:.Sen. Contr. 7. 6; Sen. Med.
655; Clem. 1.
Plin.
Lucan.
Mai.
6.
10. 2;
59; Petron.,"138;
33. 10; Plin. Min.
5- I3" 5; ad Trai. 10. 1; Suet. Aug. 91 ; 101 ; and in Christian
Latin: Cypr. 893; Lact. Epit.22. 5 ; Aug. Civ. Dei 5. 18.
c.
Quamvis with indie,cf. also Val. Max. 2. 2. 7 ; Sen. Benet
3. 32. 5 ; Lucan. 3. 748 ; 4. 247 ; Petron.,"58 ; Stat. Silv. 3. 2. 52 ;
Theb. 4. 743; 7. 250 (for licet with indie, cf. Archiv, XI (1898),

25).
"304,Anm. 2. Mart, uses licet 54 times to quamvis 15 times
(cf.Class. Rev, XII (1898),p. 30). Plin. Min. uses licet sive)
(concesAdd
to his list: 1. 12.
19 times (Kraut, p. 36, cites only 5.
p.

12;

2.

13. 10;

16. 3;

5. 14. 2;

6. 7.3;

34.3;

7-I9-8;

28.16;

AMERICAN

454

TraL
licet with

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

88), and Quint 28

Schmalz
cites b. Hisp.
a secondary
but one
this
while
but
shows
introducing
Juv.
usage ;
CF.
also
Mart,
shows
two
(5. 39. 8; 9. 91. 3).
example (13. 56),
Macrob.
itwith imp. in 7. 8. 2; 8 ;
uses
1. 7. 4 licet fecisset. Lact
Cf. also
26. 6; with plup. in Epit.22. 5 ; Mort. 43. 2.
9. 2; Mort
30. 4; 9. 8. 1; ad

For
times.
and Juv. as

108. 2; Pan.

11;

34;

tense

De Off. 3. 14, "87, licet possent; Aug. Civ. Dei

Ambrose
13. 20
Carm.
licet
licet
licet veterescerent
18
vicisset;
12
esset;
; 14.
5.
Epigr.(B.) 1417. 3 licet mansisset (c"also Archiv f. lat. Lex. XI
(1898),p. 25). quamvis licet\ cf. Cic. Leg. 3. 24; Har. resp. 9;
N. D. 3. 88 ; Lucr. 6. 600 ; 62a
"305. Quandoque = quandocumque,cf.also Juv. 2. 82 ; 5. 172 ;
14. 51.

cf. Plaut
=
dummodo,
"306. Dum
Capt. 338.
Bonnell-Meister,Hild, and Peterson say dummodo
was
but
by Quint.,
in;

2d pers.

Dial.
7.

1.

not

used

exeant.

interim, cf. Quint 1. 12. 3; 2. 12. 2; 10. 1. 18;

67, with the indie, and 2. 12. 11 ; 4. 2. 37, with inde"
interim
in subj.(5. 10. 44 ut cum
adferat).Cf. also Sen.
Ira
6.
11.
2.
1. 4;
4; 5;
33. 4; Ep. 17. 1. 6; Plin. Min. 3.

"309.
12.

cf. 1. 6. 8 dummodo

Kruegei*,

Cum

10.

8. 14. 13, with the indie.

6th
for nammtlich.
line. Nammtlich
"310,
11

; 16. 13;

"314. Quint uses quippe cum also,10. 1. 38. Quippe is used

with quod 3. 1. 2, and alone in 1. 1. 1 and 11. 5.
cf.also Plin. Min. 9. 22. 2 ut qui
"321. Ut qui with the super!.,
verissime.

"326. Ut sic dixerim was used 8 times by Quint: 1. pr. 23;

6. 1 ; 2. 13. 9; 5. 13. 2 ; 11 ; 6. 3. 93; 8. 3. 55 ; 9. 4. 134 ; ut ita
dixerim only 3 times : 1. 12. 2 ; 9. 4. 61 ; 10. 2. 15. Ut sic dicam
in
is found in 1. 8. 9; 8. pr. 28; 11. 3. 32 ; 76; and ut ita dicam
Ut quid occurs
8. 3. 37 and 10. 1. 6.
also in Mart
7. 34. 8; 11.
75-

2-

cf. Archiv, XI, p. 11, and add Sen. (rhet),

8, quoting Gallio: "licet mihi ut prosim
vim facere." This is the firstoccurrence
(notjoinedby Zeugma)
of licet ut; cf.also Plin. Min. 1. 6. 3 licebit me
auctore
feras,
ut
the second occurrence.
Oportetut,cf. Macrob. 4. 2. 1 ; Aug. Civ.
Dei 1. 10; 10. 26; 12. 21 ; 14. 6; Ambrose
De Off. 3. 22, "126.
Necesse est ut% cf. Quint.5. 10. 123 (withoutut 38 times); Lact
18. 2; 24. 8; 7. 15. 11 ; De
1. 3. 16; 2. 11. 8; 3. 12. 7; 3. 9. 11;
Ira Dei 1. 15. 7; 16. 3; Ambrose
De Off. 1. 20, "87; 2. 8, "41;
Aug. Civ. Dei 13. 18; 14. 26; 16. 1 ; 17. 26; 21. 3 (bis).
"329. Posco ut,cf.Juv.5. 112 ; 7. 71, and Tac. Hist. 2. 39 ; 4. 5.
"344.Nisi sitcf.also Cic. De Or. 2. 254 ; 33a Plin. Mai. 14.
1 15, etc.
Quint 9 times (Bonnell,Index). Seneca De Otio 3. 2
(bis); Petron.,"58 ; Gell. 3. 10. 11 ; 17. 13. 10.
Buch
d. Quint (Progr.,189 1),
io.
"347. Etsi. Becher, Zum
for
cites
the
recorded
6,
Quint,
by Kiderlin,Neue
p.
4 passages
Phil. Rundschau, Nr. 6, p. 89, but Quint,uses
Add
etsi 8 times.

"327. On licet ut
p. 432 (K.),Contr. 9.

5.

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

455

NOTICES.

Plin. Min.
his list: 2. 5. 9; 8. 8. 7 ; 9. 2. 100, and 11. 3. 18.
eisi
times
uses
(1. 10. 2; 20. 21; 3. 13. 1; 8. 11. 3; 9. 24. 1;
7
Pan. 63 ; 90). Tametsi, Quint,uses
5 times (add to Bonnell's list
I,pr. 11 ; XII 1. 40),and Plin. Min. 3 times (1.13. 1 ; 3. 21. 6; 9.
23. 1). Etiamsi, Quint, uses
14 times, Plin. Min. 10 times (1.8.
16.
5; 2.4.4;
2; 3. 9. 37; 5. 8. 6; 9. 26.2; 28.3; Pan. 7; 9;
to

83).
Stilistik.
In 'Litteratur,'
No. 11, Berger'sStilistik ought to be
P. 429.
the
edition
cited in
gth
(not the 8th),1896.
"3. The partitive
pluraloccurs
76 times in
gen. after a neuter
Ennod., 16 times in Claud. Mam., and is frequeutin Prud.
of an adjective,
cf. Mart. 1. 48. 3
"10. Magis with the positive

(mirum);

5. 31. 6

(plana);

8. 53. 4

(pudicam) ;

12.

24.

(gratum).

Quint
magis thus at least 40 times.
"11. Quint,has longe with the superl.20 times and multo 3
times (2. 10. 1 ; 9. 4. 26; 72). With
the compar. he uses
multo
28 times and longe 4 times (6.3. 13; 4. 21 ; 10. 1. 67). With
the
comparative Plin. Min. uses multo 3 times (4.8. 5 ; 8. 24. 9 ; ad
Trai. 49. 1),but longe 6 times (1. 4. 10; 2. 3. 10; 8. 14. 24 ; 18. 1 ;
24. 6 ; ad Trai. 39. 4) ; Petron.,multo twice (""10,34),but longe
6 times (""9,
15, 49, 69, 98. 118).
Bonnell, Index. Quint, cites
"23. Quicumque (= indefinite).
of
its
use
as an
adj.,
4 as a subst, 3 with a genitive,
13 occurrences
but omits 10. 1. 105.
Cuicumque eorum, Mart. 1. 41. 18 uses it
of 'every one.'
in the sense
"24. Quisque = quisquis,c" Archiv, 8, p. 242, and Wolfflin,
Sitzber. d. bay. Akad.
1882, p. 446 f. Cf. also Plaut. Mil. Glor.
Brix,
(and
Niemeyer ad Men. 717).
156 ; 460
Used
"26. uterque.
as
a
pluralby Lact. 4. 12. 15 utrosque
adventus comprehendit.
in Mart. (9. 2. 8). Suetonius'
"40. Hand
occurs
only once
Galba 8, Vesp. 5 ; Otho
8 ;
usage is as follows : with adjectives,
with adverbs,Caes. 55 ; Galb. 2 ; 8 ; 19 ; Vit 14 ; Vesp. 14 ; Otho
Galba
8; Titus 6; Gram.
2; 19; Titus 10.
4; with participles,
Seneca, in prose, uses hand 15 times, haul 3 times,and, in poetry,
with verbs 17, with adjs.7, and with adverbs 4.
with a comparative. Schmalz
"41. Adhuc
says 'seit Quint/
himself
shows
Quint,
17 examples.
"63. Note : nemini cuiquam, Suet. Cal. 3.
that Quintilianmakes
almost
is made
"70,2. The statement
of alliteration ("fastgar keinen Gebrauch
von
no
use
ihr")"and
this statement
a
appears in various quarters. But Quint,makes
wider use of alliteration than one
would infer from that statement*
In books I,II and X the followingoccur
:
words : I,pr. 14; 2.10;
a) Between three or more
3.5("ummo
50I0 jparsa sunt remina); 4. 5 ; 5. 43 (/luribus/atronis
/raeco
/ronuntiat);7. 8; 10. 27; 12. 1 (/empora /amen /radi omnia et
uses

456

JOURNAL

AMERICAN

OF

PHILOLOGY.

^ercepi/ossint). II 2. 8 (^lenius
; 4.
/raecipueque
^raeceptoris)
6. 1 ; 12. 4 (zrirtutum
16. 8; 21.9.
1 ; 30;
vitiorumquezncinia);
//isseram //iligentius)
X 1. 44 (differentia
(con; 59; 3. 2; 5. 21
suetudo dassium
^ertis)
; 7. 6.
6 times in bk. I, 5 in bk.
a
Between
occurs
adjectivend noun
b)
in
X.
bk.
II,9
and verb, 3 times in I, 2 in II,and 4 in X.
c) Between subject
Between
objectand verb, 7 times in I,o in II,and 6 in X.
d)
e) Between verb and adverb, 1 1. 27; 3. 4; 5. 58; 7. 15; II 1.
6.7; 7. 29.
7; 5- 15; """ 15; X 1. no;
I 10. 26; 33; n.
11 ; II 1. 12 ;
/) Between verb and infinitive,
2.

(*w"ponere fiitamur);3.

14

27;

1.44;

11

; 4. 12;

5. 13;

40;

5. 17.

ac
r*paret);X
g) Between two verbs, I 12. 4 (r*ficiat
ac
(r^ficit
rcparat);7. 17 (**primitet "rpellit).
h) Between two nouns, 1. 12. 7; 2. 4. 21 ; 38; 5. 5; 10.

7.

5, 17
3. 28;

2.

f) Between

zYfdubitata;
4.
5-

17.

13. 1;

two

1.
adjectives,

pr.

10;

1.

afolita atque

29 ; 5. 14 ; 6. 20

moffensa

31

atque

abrogate; 15. 1

; 10.

21.

Between

f)

two

adverbs,

1.

3.

2.
/acile et/ideliter;

5. 19

xtatim et temper.
and
in
Alliteration also plays a prominent part in Ausonius
Paulinus
Com
several of the Christian writers,
Pell.,
mod.,
notably
it is to be
CI. M. Victor, and Prudentius, in the last of whom
characteristic of his style.
considered a marked
oa.

Emory

,., .900.

Kaiser
bis

Juliander Abtriinnige;seine Jugend

zum

Tode

des

Kaisers

von
Quellenunlersuchung

Abdruck

aus

dem

Constantius

Dr. Wilhelm

B. Lease.

und

Kriegsthaten
(331-361); eine

Koch.

Besonderer

funfundzwanzigstenSupplementband der
B. G.
classische Philologie. Verlag von

Jahrbiicherfur
Teubner, Leipzig,
1899.

160 pp.

M.

5.

lifeof the Emperor Julianis a drama of which the second

theologians
failed to fix the general attention. Philosophers,
act
fascination
of
Hellenes
have
and philsuccumbed
to the
was
trulyIonian ;
tracingthe threads of a mind whose variegation
they cheerfullyresigned to historians the episode of the Gallic
campaigns. From Tillemont in the seventeenth century to Naville
has been the theme of at least seventy publiand Boissier,
cations,1
Julian
but it is only fourteen years since Hecker
(Programm,
The

has

1
in his Kaiser Juliansreligiose
See W. Vollert's (incomplete)
bibliography
and philosophische
1899),publishedsince Koch's
Ueberzeugung (Gutersloh,
work.

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

4$7

of
Kreuznach, 1886) inaugurated the criticalstudy of the sources
his biographers. Hecker's
concerned
with
analysiswas mainly
the versions of Julian's
to be found in Ammianus
militaryexploits
Marcellinus,in Libanius,in Eunapius and Zosimus
(who may be
in Julian himself.
It is true that,as earlyas
taken
as one), and
for
source
(Diss.Bonn.) maintained a common
1871, Sudhaus
and Zosimus, but his conclusions attracted littleattenAmmianus
tion.1
Hecker, on the other hand, by founding a definite theory
debatable evidence, opened a controversy to which Koch
has
on
contributed
here
the latest,but by no
the last,word.
means
Hecker's thesis,which divided the students of Julianicliterature
into two camps, was
that,in addition to his lost 0t0Xi'6W,which,
to
Eunapius ([frag.
9),was wholly concerned with the
according
battle of Strassburg,Juliancomposed ' Commentaries/
modelled
the main source
for Ammianus,
on
Caesar's,and that these were
for the "irird"f"ios
of Libanius, and
for the 'Historia nova'
of
asserted that the 'Haupt-Quelle'
for
Zosimus; in short, Hecker
Julian'sbiographersis Julianhimself. Hecker was followed by
Koch, who in his doctor's dissertation (De Iuliano imperatore
disauctore
scriptorumqui res in Gallia ab eo gestas enarrarunt
Arnheim, 1890) supportedthe main contention as to the
putatio,
of the ' Commentaries,' though in details he
existence and use
Between
declined to go all the way with Hecker.
Koch's dissertation
and his present work appeared an admirable article by von
Borries (Hermes, 1892),who repudiatedthe evidence for any such
'
To reproducehis arguments would
work
Commentaries.'
as the
of this review.
He agrees with Koch and
be beyond the compass
used the monograph on the ' AlammanenHecker that Ammianus
Schlacht,'regularlycited as the 0i0\/cW, the work which earned
of Constantius
the nicknames
for Julianat the court
'loquacem
'litterionem
and
Graecum
verbis comptitalpam'
gesta secus
oribus exornantem'
(Amm. XVII
n, 1). This lost monograph,
Borries calls
together with certain lost letters of Julian,von
4
did not use
QuelleA.' It is generallyagreed that Ammianus
the extant
Eunapius (216, 6 Dindorf)
Epistulaad Athenienses.
asserts that Oribasius,Julian's
physician,contributed to
definitely
his historyhis memoirs
of JulianxmS^yrjfia
owcrAci
vp6s rr/v ypa"t"rjy.
Ammianus
also
drew on Oribasius,but
According to von Borries,
in a version whose
authorship he does not attempt to
indirectly,
would
Oribasius
substitute
For
decide.
as
'Quelle B,' Koch
he
hands
and
with
Hecker.
here
'Commentaries,'
joins
Julian's
been
and
have
But why should
content
to
use
Eunapius
quote
1
have been saved from a curious
would
Yet, by reading Sudhaus, Hecker
(ed.Zosimus, p. xlvi)
: oblitus
blunder,for which he is ridiculed by Mendelssohn

ilium inter Ammianum

est addere
et Zosimum
vir doctissimus
consensum
Iuliani continuari.
concordia
Heckero
etiam post mortem
ea
cum
^uodsi
est
necesse
uterque expilaverit,
explicandasit eo quod Iuliani commentanos
ut
Iuliano praeter alias virtutes etiam ea obtigerit.
solum vitae sed
ut
non
had pointedout that the agreeetiam mortis propriae
narrator fuerit. Sudhaus
ment
death.
lasted after Julian's
81

458

Oribasius,if

work

PHILOLOGY.

OF

JOURNAL

AMERICAN

had been
nicht im
die
wie
Julians
A
rbeit,
^ediegene
konnen
Leute
verarbeiten
dergleichen
lesen,weil sie
Quellen,die ihnen vorliegen,
same
period
(p. 337), "wiirde

the

by Julianon

available? "Eunapius/
says
sein eine so
Stande gewesen

Koch

sein muss,
zu
gewesen
nicht einmal die guten
from silence never
The argument
kein Interesse daran haben."
that Eunapius
be pressed,but it is hardly conceivable
should
should not have mentioned
Julian's'Commentaries/ had they
in frag.9.
existed,as he mentioned the fUffkltoo*
of
at
There
two
are
arriving the conclusion that Julian
ways
pius
read into EunaWith
Hecker
one
'Commentaries.'
may
wrote
is not
Koch
work.
such
reference to
a
and
Zosimus
a
contains
that
in his theory
frag.9,
inclined to follow Hecker
Ejunap.,
of Julianthan the fUffkidto*
; he agrees
a reference to other works
Borries that since Zosimus, III 2, 4, is but a paraphrase
with von
of
frag. the XJyotmentioned by him can not, as Hecker
.

Eunapius,

9,

On the other hand, Eunapius

thinks,refer to 'Commentaries.'
certain
Cylleniuswho had attemptedto write
(frag.14) speaksof a
of Julian's militaryachievements.
Julian,says Eunapius,wrote
fetterto Cyllenius reproachinghim with inaccuracies,and
a
In this letter to
describingthe events as they actuallyoccurred.
Cyllenius,Koch (p.337) would see the introduction to a larger
historical work, a continuation of the Strassburgmonograph.
While, however, he maintains Hecker's thesis,Koch is more
of the evidence; e. g. he agrees with von
cautious in his use
Borries that the 0i0Xi"rn-cpl ?py"* to which Eunapius refers is
probably identical with the 0i/9AiW, whereas Hecker sees here an
now
indication of separate 'Commentaries'
by Julian. Koch
cised
in his dissertation and critiwithdraws certain suggestionsmade
by his reviewers,Hecker, Kaerst and Klebs. He gives up
that he proposed for Ammianus, XVI
(P* 339) the emendation
he saw
for Wagner's amavit). Ten
years ago
5, 7 (tractavit
I
in
'Commentaries'
Libanius, 412 R. and
reference to Julian's
a
conservative view
ib. Ep. 525, but now
prefers(p.342) the more
his bold suggestion of
Borries.
On p. 336 he withdraws
of von
for Naptauy in Eunap., frag.14.
'AXafifMpZy
and
of proof,
whole
Koch
the
On
prefersthe second method
In
176-187),
evidence.
(pp.
Hermes, 1892
appeals to internal
nius
and Libathat Ammianus
Borries tried to show by parallels
von
rw

and that this

in the cWd""ioc drew from the same
source,
with the
ended
the 0i0Atoiw, since the agreement
source
was
that Libanius used not only
asserts
battle of Strassburg.Koch
that dealt with
but also Julian's'Commentaries'
the /St/SXt'dior,
He
of
battle
the
than
later
Strassburg.
repeats his earlier
events
be
Libanius can
with
that
assertion
parallels
1893)

(Jahrbiicher,

after they have ceased

of Ammianus
traced through two books
the
between
To point out indubitable parallels
Borries.
for von
is
of Libanius and the plain tale of Ammianus
rhetorical "Vftct"tr
obviouslyan illusive enterprise.In a difference of opinionwhere
resemblances
is made
so
much
to hang on
shadowy, neither
so

4"X"
Die

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

erklart
Elegiendes Sextus Propertius,
Zwei

Teile.

Berlin,Weidmann,

von

Max

Rothstkin.

1898.

it has
This pieceof work
welcome
fullydeserves the warm
contributions to the study of
received from every side. Valuable
had been accumulatingfor several years, but the last
Propertius
complete commentary to one of the greatest, one of the most
difficult and obscure
of the most
one
and, certainly,
interesting,
the time
dated
back
of all the Roman
to
actually
very near
poets
'
Aurelius* stillappeared on the tide-pageas
the impossible
of his family-names. It is evident that Rothstein's main, if
one
other
Hence
to supply this urgent need.
not his sole,object
was
however
important in themselves,are relegated,
very
questions,
all
of
Of
subordinate
to
scholars,
he,
a
position.
course,
properly,
alive to the fact that the text of his author has not yet
is fully
life'; but a complete
emerged from the domain of 'the strenuous
criticalapparatus, or an exhaustive discussion of the
and accurate
vexed
questionof manuscript tradition,much as we need them

when

substantially,
the adoption,
within his design. Meanwhile
of the Haupt-Vahlen text of 1885 shows
good taste
and commendable
prudence. For, as an editor of texts in general
the late
in particular,
of Tibullus and Propertius
and, certainly,
unlike the owl in the old song, "the
Professor Baehrens
not
was
his work
know
who
fairest in his degree." AU
acknowledge

both, was

not

"

but most
rendered to scholarship,
of us feel that his lack of taste, which
was
aggravated by the
of his criticalnote, inflicted much
characteristic 'scripsi'
sary
unneceshis
of texts with which
the large number
mutilation upon
him
in
tireless energy
contact.
brought
the term at
if one
The defects of Rothstein's edition
use
may

gladly the lastingservices

he

"

to springlargely
work as welcome
seem
of his two classes of
from the attempt to meet
readers without, at the same
time, going beyond certain rather
mysterious limitations set either by himself or his publishers.
His general plan (2. 326) of adopting previous views without
acknowledgment whenever he agreed with them, and of ignoring
he did not agree, is a great and, doubtless,
those with which
of space.
Consistency here is certainlya
necessary
economy
of difficulty,
since in an author like Propertiusso much
matter
his craft
legitimatecontroversy is stillpossible. Rothstein pilots
the chart,his
even
a surprisingly
on
keel, but to one who knows
ference
and his indifand then,on certain points,
unusual emphasis,now
this
wheel
of
the
the
sudden
it
turn
others
on
as
were,

all of

and

as excellent
fairlythe wants

"

"

way

or

that

"

indicates

something

not

unlike

strong polemical

undertow.
unusual
and suggestive
to an
introduction is interesting
The
far
it
other
it
a
as
practical
is,
as
things,
goes,
degree. Among
a
of the importance of studying the elegy as
demonstration
realizes
than
authors.
rather
Every one
by single
department

REVIEWS

AND

BOOK

NOTICES.

461

of the later elegy is far wider in certain

varied than used to be supposed. One of
the most strikingexamples noted, in special
cases, by several of
the elder commentators
of it to
is the obvious
parallelism
that the
in
of
the
And
I
situations.
sure
am
matter
not
comedy
now

that the

directions and

range
more

"

"

in situations is not, at the same

parallelism
time,emphasized by
similar tendency to use
the popular speech. But, however
a
the similarity,
should remind ourselves that parallelism
we
striking
from
with comedy is by no means,
in itself,
a proofof derivation
comedy, or of conscious identification with it by the authors of the
erotic elegy. So too, speaking of the wide range of the department,
if the normal
than
Tibullus comes
to the pastoral
nearer
I
in
like
else
Roman
a
literature, poem
anything
4 ('Priapusde
IV
Arte Amandi
add
and
we
'),
might
Propertius, (V) 8, is only
around
the
from
satire.
corner
just
drian
Rothstein's discussion of the historicalrelations of the Alexanand Roman
elegy is a pleasantand salutarychange from
difficultand
the usual gliband cock-sure treatment
of this most
obscure
literaryproblem. His position,that,in view of the
the pedigree
practically
complete wreck of Alexandrian literature,
with
of the Roman
reconstructed
be
not
can
elegy
any certainty,
and can
it
is
well
but
taken,
is,no doubt, disappointing
to many
;
I
The
be
believe,
not,
question might perhaps be
impugned.
answered
if we
had even
one
elegy of Euphorion or of the two
chief saints in the calendar of the Roman
elegiacpoet, Kallimachos and Philetas. Possiblysomething of the sort may yet turn
of Buried Treasure, but, until then, a satisfactory
up in the Land
solution seems
to be impossible. Meanwhile, Rothstein's suggestion
that the Lyde of Antimachos
was
perhaps the real pointof
departureis certainlyworth serious consideration. In theory
of literary
and in that age the conscious application
theory has
Alexandrian
the
be
with
reckoned
to have
seem
to
elegists
the
looked upon Mimnermos
their
as
prototype of
prototype, as
its
considered
the elegy itself,
in what they
primal and proper
sphere. Indeed, in their verse-techniquethey perhaps strove
the lost art of the old Ionian masters.
to recover
Mimnermos,
down
Antimachos,
however, came
by way of his townsman,
whose
compromise with the purely personalnote of the older
school and the narrative elegy of the future comes
nearest
to
Roman
the
of
the
explaining
development
type.
of his own, should have
That Rothstein,doubtless for reasons
practically
ignored Parthenios in this discussion is,however, a
triflesurprising
of us who
had learned to consider as an
to some
'
'
('Erotic
important exhibit in the case his Utpl 'Epwruc"y
natirjuarov.
informed in the introduction to a recent
were
as we
Experiences,'
title'Erotic ExpeThe
riences
paraphraseof the Cena Trimalchionis.
'
of Mr. Comstock, and as a
the suspicions
might well arouse
.

"

"

it may
translationof 'Epwrucd
UaSrjfiara

challengecomparcertainly
ison
thoughtthat spicea

with that of the English schoolboy who

virga meant 'the spicyvirgin.')

462

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

In Rothstein's discussion of the life and personalrelations of

observes with pleasurehow
much
the elegy has
one
Propertius
of the fact that
profitedin ten or fifteen years from a recognition
"
The realization that the
a poet is not obligedto tellthe truth."
cast in the form of personalexperience,
elegy,thoughhabitually
is poetry firstand biographyafterwards,
in
consigns,especially
the case of TibuUus, many
of supera long-windeddiscussion
natural
of fruitless 'literature.' At the
to the limbo
acuteness
time fact and fancy are so blended that,in discussingthe
same
must
we
not
realityof any given situation,
forgetthat,in the
of other proof,positivedenial is just as illogical
absence
as
be certain,for
faith. After all,one
not
can
even
unqualified
example,whether Cynthia was a freedwoman,or what the amiable
Seigneur de Brantdme, in a somewhat similar condition of society,
honnesteet
used to describe as "une femme
galante." Rothstein
behind
her
it
of indifference. But
back
is
that
matter
a
says
this is mere
tary.
bravado, as we observe when we reach his commenTo separate the real Cynthia,a very complex and interesting
is
from
the
attended
not
Cynthia a pursuit
literary
person,
scientific profit,
with much
but it is too seductive to be resisted
commentator.
by even the stony heart of the professional
The return of the old four books is a positive
pleasure. Lachmann's additional book
dragged up from the midst of the text,
monomania
several different schemes of numbering,and Scaliger's
all united to make
for shifting
and parts of elegies,
verses, elegies,
confusion worse
confounded.
Tracing references to Propertiusis
of such constant
irritation and loss of time that one
source
a
welcomes
anything tending to uniformity,whether scientific or
"

"

not.

I have been impressed with the particularexcellence,as a

It is conservative without
whole, of Rothstein's commentary.
w
ithout
fresh
and
illuminating
being fanciful. Either
being dull,
The
in a commentator
this author is to be dreaded.
extreme
on
thought,which,as every one knows, is sometimes all but
poet's
traced
if anything,too carefully
hopelesslyobscure,is carefully
and painfully
traced
and there are many
valuable notes on his
in the case
of Propertius,
style,a matter of peculiardifficulty
fervid emulation of Greek
guistic
whose
not balanced
was
by the linOne does not always coincide with the
sanityof Ovid.
editor's views,but in every case
they are entitled to the most
serious consideration.
to Rothstein for his valuable and
Every one should be grateful
writers are stillwaitingfor the
classical
work.
Too
timely
many
Such
work is always welcome
modern
to
complete
commentary.
the reader,and certainly
to
ought to be "sunt aliquidmanes"
the author himself,
since there is nothing like itfor exposingthe
of the average conjectural
emendation.
futility
"

"

"

"

Kirby

Flower

Smith.

REPORTS.

Philologus,

LVI

(1897;.

der Sphinx, eine PhylHartwig: Oedipus vor

The
akenscene.
the accompanying
vase-fragments
figures on
from
Lower
of
the
situation,following
Italy represent a parody
lost Southof Euripides, through some
perhaps a satyric drama

I, pp.

P.

1-4,

Italian farce.
U

Diimmler:

F-

5~32*
of certain
PP*

"

treats

SittengeschichtlicheParallelen,

of the

phases

phallic rites,etc.

Verund
Herzog : Namensiibersetzungen
in the following three
wandtes;
categories: 1. Complete givine
of a different kind
for one
of
national
and
the
name
exchange
up
with
i.
Astarte
new
nationality, e.
Aphrodite. 2. Adaptation of
sound
the
the new
in Greek
to
names
language, i. e. Persian
dress.
i.
6
e. Qafiag
\ty6pwos Aidu/iot.
3. Translation,

III, pp. 33-70.

R.

"

Cr.

IV,

71-7.

pp.

of the
3.

Anthol.

P. 70.

H.

V,
LV

Lutz:

foundation, 734

Siege of Korkyra

of 373

Pal. XI

B.

Zur
c.

and

7.
Geschichte

Kypselos

2.

Korkyras.
and

the

of Timotheos

the removal

1.

Date

Korkyraeans.
in the

summer

c.

B-

O. Schroeder

78-96.

pp.

274).

III. On

the

Pindarica
of

genealogy

(continuation of Philol.

the

MSS.

Summary

on

P. 93.

VI,

R.

97-117.

pp.

Aetna,

(a) The

Hildebrandt:

so-called

Ueberlieferung

Zur

Gyraldinus.

(b) The

der

fragmentum

Stabulense.

VII,
on

pp.

p. 129:

118-29.
In

W.

Livy's first

Soltau:
as

well

Der
as

Piso.

Annalist
in the

second

Summary

pentad

occur

relative credibility
in their similarity
and
simple annals, which
official
referred
and
to an
carefully planned
can
only be
of the ancient
reconstruction
history of the city. They form a
Piso, the representative of the annates
connecting link between
those

uetustiores,and the rhetorical embellishments

Cicero's
time, and are
perhaps taken

of

indirectlyfrom
VIII,

pp.

the Annates

130-62.

E.

Chorographie des Kaisers

graphie als Hauptquelle

of the later annalists

directly from

Antias,

Maximi.

Schweder:

Augustus.
der

Ueber

die

II. Die

Geographieen

Weltkarte
romische

des

Mela

und
Choro-

und

des

464

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

Plinius (continuation
from Philol.LIV, S. 534 ff.,
q. v. for plan).
Here S. considers the differences in statement
between Mela and
Plinyand their bearingon the presumption of a main common
source.

C. Haeberlin

P. 162.

Plautus,Asinaria 366,reads promissum*

IX, pp. 163-6. C v. Jan: Der Musikschriftsteller Albinus.

A contemporary authority
cited by Cassiodorus (II557) for those
who could not handle Greek.
Zur Inschriftdes Soarchos
X, pp. 167-71. T. Baunack:
XXI
Lebena
A
then.
Mitth.
(cf.Zingerle,
84 ff.).

von

C. Wunderer
Streit um
das Sprichwort
: Der
of Timaeus
Polyb.XII 12*,givesthe explanation
AoKpoirht avrWitcae,
which goes back to the paroemiographer Demon
and helps to
determine the latter'sdate ; the explanation
the proverb
referring
to the Lokri of Lower
Italygoes back, without doubt, to Aristotle.

XI,

pp. 172-7.

Miscellen.
(c" p.
178-82. A. Mueller:
1, pp.
irapeyicvjcXtyia
has
to
fin.) nothing do with ckjcvkXwui
; ace. to Schol. Aristoph.
Nub. 18. 22. 131. 218 and Heliod. Aeth. VII 7 it seems
to be a
for
cVcunftoir.
synonym
dritten Buche der
2, pp. 182-4. M. Thiel: Textkritisches zum
oracula Sibyllina.
Zu
den
pseudhippokratischen
184-7. R- Fuchs:
3, pp.
"

181

Epidemien.
188-9. R. Fuchs:

K/"$"w. Ionic form,supported by a

from
Hippokrates.
passages
Die alteste Eidesformel der
:
5, pp. 189-92. C. Wunderer
Romer
(Polyb.3, 25, 6). Oath dta \i6"w" not Am Xftar" (cf.Livy
30, 43, 9 ; 1, 24, 8),probablyaccompanied by a gesture indicative
the person who breaks the oath.
of a curse
on
4, pp.

dozen

P. Meyer: Aus
of the technical terms kotoikoc,

XII, pp. 193-216:

Meaning
P. 216.

XIII, pp.

Cr. : Zu Greek
217-30.

R.

Papyri Ser.

aegyptischenUrkunden.
iirUpurts.
II 38, Gr.-H.

: Textkritisches zu
Peppmiiller

Hesiods

Erga.
H. Weber:
Zu
XIV, pp. 231-44.
vol. I.
Vputip,Teubn. Hippokrates,

der

Schrift wtpl apxaup

C. E. Gleye: Zur Charakteristik des Pseudo-KalliVerbal coincidence between Ps.-K. and Plut. vita Alex.,
the latter's
based
and the conclusion that the former was
on
tradition.
not on popular
authority,
P. 244.

sthenes.

XV,

pp. 244-52.

G. Albert

Einigeconiecturen

zu

Lucrez.

de aetatibus mundi.
253-39. R. Helm : Fulgentius
Claudius
show
that
Fabius
Gordianus
etc,
Style,vocabulary,
author
of
aetatibus
and
Fabius
Planride
mundi,
Fulgentius,

XVI,

pp.

465

REPORTS.

ades

Fulgentius,the

mythographer,are

one

and

the

same

person.
Liebenam:
Curator
W.
rei publicae.
pp. 290-325.
before
mentioned
The
incumbent
on
Trajan.
inscriptions
communities
the
was
more
appointedby the emperor among
often of the senatorial than of the imperialprovinces,
with duties
resemblingthose of an auditor,but with such largediscretionary
executive powers
limited the local independence.
that he much
office continued
with various changes well into the sixth
The

XVII,

None

century.
pp. 326-33. J. Miller: 1st Byzanz eine megarische
Kolonie ? No conclusive evidence for it,
from local names, myths
and cults. The dialect was Doric (Aristoph.
Nubes 249). There
of a Corinthian and Boeotian as well as a Megarian
traces
are
such a series
of
settlement, and it is likelythat there was

XVIII,

accessions.
P* 333J* Miller : Die Besiedlung Nordafrikas nach Sail. Jug.
18.
False etymologies(Perorsifrom Persae, Mauri
from Medif
from Armenia, etc.)led to the assumption of an army
Armua
and who so fitto lead them
of Medes, Persians and Armenians
into Africa as Herakles?
"

XIX,

J. Kaerst : Ptolemaios und die Ephemeriden

Arrian's citation (if
VII 26. 3 be given
des GroSsen.
is not taken from Ptolemy.
interpretation)

pp. 334-9.

Alexanders
itsnatural

K. Tiimpel : Cheirogastoresund Encheiropp. 340-54.

but monsters
Not
whose
giants,
gastores.
prototypewas the
in
his
Homer
them
polypus.
Laestrygonians.
(" 107)represents

XX,

XXI,

355-^71. W.

pp.

die Elision bei Tibull und

Horschelmann

Beobachtungen iiber

Lygdamus.

Miscellen.
F. Bock : In XenophontisOecono6, pp. 372-5.
coniecturarum
micum
specimen.
7, pp. 375-8. R. Fuchs : Kritisches zu Galenos.
8, pp. 378-80. L. Gurlitt : Cic. Ep. ad Att. XIII 33. 3, emends
de Antiocho
scire poterisuidelicet iam (or etiam) quo
to: Tu
saltern in
si neutrum,
anno
quaestor aut tribunus mil. fuerit,
in contubernalibus
modo
fuerit in bello.
an
fuerit,
praefectis
tions.
Zu Ammian.
M. Petschenig:
Nine emenda9, pp. 381-2.
"

IO"

PP*

tionibus.
11, pp.

G. Schepss: Zu
Critical notes.

382-3.
383-4.

Th.

Stangl:

Marius

Victorinus de defini-

Zu Cicero's Bobienser

Scholien.

XXII, pp. 385-93. Ch. Hiilsen: Epigraphisch-grammatische

in the positive
i. Pirns. Such
a form
Streifziige.
degreebelongs
but to the list of
not to the vocabulary of the lingua uulgaris,
blunders.
masons' and copyists'
2. Scalpo sc%Upo\the latteris a
late form to be avoided; sculpo is used in compounds.
In the
"

466

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

and sealptura
are
substantives,
scaiptor
and

sculpturebeing a

XXIII,

pp.

PHILOLOGY.

the correct

forms, sculptor

late spelling.
E. Samter:

394-8.
with

Romische

Siihnriten.

The

was
a priestly
originally
purple stripe,
by the knightsin the solemn transuectio equitum. The use mentioned
by SchoL Aen. VII 612 (ed.
Thilo): Trabea est uestis imperialisqua imperator uel consul
indutus solebat designarelocum ubi civitas aedificanda erat, confirms
the theory of the priestly
origin.

Trabea,

garment

; later it was

vestment

worn

XXIV, pp. 399-405.

Partheneion.

H.

Jurenka: Epilegomena zu

Alkman's

d.
XXV, pp. 406-12. J.Kaerst : Zum Briefwechsel Alexanders
of Ptolemaios and that of
Gr.
Discrepancy between the account
The correspondthe letter of Alex, about the battle with Poros.
ence
for the
be used as an importantprimary source
can
not
of
Alexander.
history

XXVI, pp. 413-17.

dialogos. Collation of

W.
Ad
R. Paton:
PythicosHutarchi
codd. D and F (Paris.
1956-7).

Soltau:
Claudius
W.
Quadrigarius.
pp. 418-25.
in
of
his
Annals
The parts
of
the
3d decade.
Question Livy'suse
of the victories of
of the 2 1 st and 2 2d books containingaccounts
of the Roman
Hannibal and the treatment
prisonersafter Cannae
evidentlybelonged to the work of Claudius.

XXVII,

426-91. J. Kromayer : Die Entwickelungder

Seerauberkriege des Pompeius bis zur
Summary on p. 467 : Fleet increased from
Despitethe civilwar, it had same
270 to 500 by year 49-48 B. C.
proportionsin 42. In 38 the number was 700-800 ; in 36 about
In the 20 years preceding Actium
1 100.
built,
1500 shipswere
and
1000
destroyed. Two appendices: (1) Mithradates' fleet,
allies; (2)the average
of the Roman
the naval strength
number
of soldiers on a Roman
ship was 80-90 for a trireme,120 for a
XXVIII,

romischen
Schlacht

pp.

Flotte vom
Actium.
von

quinquereme.
A. Thierfelder : System der altgriechischen
Instrumentalnotenschrift.
Both vocal and instrumental notation
be arranged according to a
the former can
were
alphabetical:
carried out ; the latter also was
fixed principle,
evolved
logically
from the alphabet,
as Thierf. shows.

XXIX,

pp. 492-524.

M. Maas:
XXX, pp. 525-34.
Liutprand und Juvenal. L.
cites J. 8 times, paraphrases 14 times,and seems
used
to have
individual words in 10 instances.
M. Manitius:
Beitragezur Geschichte
pp. 535-41.
Dichter
im Mittelalter (continued from
Philol. LII,
Petronius.
Seneca.
Ausonius.
Nux
18.
2a
21.
19.
P- 536).
and
Nemesianus.
elegia. 22. Calpurnius

XXXI,

romischer

P. 541.

R. Fuchs

Athenaios,VII, p.

324 A.

468

AMERICAN

Rhkinisches

JOURNAL

Museum

for

OF

PHILOLOGY.

Philologik, Vol. LV, pts.

3, 4

(1900).
Aus

H. Usener.
Notes
Julianvon Halikarnass.
Greek
of Job (cod. Par. 454).
to the Book
commentary
This was
written by Julian,
in the first
Bishop of Halicarnassus,
half of the sixth century.

Pp. 321-40.

on

Pp. 34J-7Blass.

Die

neuen

Fragmente griechischerEpoden.

The

F_

Reitzen-

papyrus fragmentsrecentlypublishedby
stein (Monatsberichteder Berliner Akademie, 1899, pp. 857 ff.),
and ascribed by him to Archilochus,should rather be ascribed to
K.

Hipponax.
Alexandria
und Pseudovon
of
Ad. Ausfeld.
The Alexander
romance
the so-called Pseudokallisthenes
written in Alexandria, probwas
ably
in the firsthalf of the second century B. c.
Next to Strabo's
it is the most
valuable document
we
description,
possess for the
ancient topography of the city.

Pp.348-84.

Zur

Topographie

kalhsthenes,1 31-33*

Pp. 385-413. Studien zu Ciceros Briefen an Atticus. O. E.

Schmidt
is constrained to liftup a lonelyvoice againstthe chorus
of praisethat has greeted C. F. W. Midler's edition of Cicero's
letters. Miiller is inconsistent in his use
of the MSS
; his adnotatio critica is incomplete; in assigningdates to the various
letters he has followed Schmidt's
chronologicaltables without
he
often speaks of Schmidt and his labors
acknowledgment ; and
discourteous
in very
phrase. This duty discharged,the writer
proceedswith a series of textual notes on the lettersto Atticus,
continued from vol. LIII,p. 238.
"

Sternbilder.
Pp. 414^34. Das Alter der griechischen
of
of
ancient
constellations
the
found in
Many
pictures

E. Bethe.
MSS
may
sixth century B. c.
The

derived from the Ionic art of the

of Orion was
name
given to a particularly
bright constellation,
much
over,
Moreto warrant.
brighterthan his record would seem
his constellation is especiallyimportantin the ancient
farmer's calendar ; compare
and Days, 597-620.
Hesiod, Works
Possiblythe ancient Boeotians imagined that the mighty hunter
made the harvest possible,
by drivingaway the wild beasts.
be

Geschichte
und
Zur
der
Handschriftenkunde
Pp. 435-59.
R.
vol.
VI.
from
Foerster.
LIII,547 ").
Philologie
(continued
An account
of the MSS
collected by the Polish humanist, Johann
Zamoyski.

Pp. 460-75. Zur Geschichte des Epameinondas. H. Swoboda.

of the trial of Epaminondas in
study of the various accounts
evidence
the existence of a strong peace
of
writer
finds
The
369.
which
was
at
Thebes,
opposed to the policyof expansionof
party
that day.
A

469

REPORTS.

Miscellen.

Pp. 476-9. J. H. Holwerda, Jr. Homer,

"

Ilias,

The arjfiara Xvypd of z 168 were

hieroglyphics.
175.
W.
des AischyBannier. Der Katalog der Dramen
Pp. 479-80.
168,

"

los."

De
Thucydidis 1. VII, c. 75.
Pp. 480-81. H. Usener.
writer quotes with approvalJ. M. Stahl's 'emendatio
certissima': o$* focv okokvym* [jim6uaaiM"p]
koI ot/iMyfjs.
Compare also II
Ad Ciceronis pro Ligario 2,
4, 6\6Xvyjj.P. 481. Ferd. Becher.
animo'
For 'hie aequo
read 'sic aequo
animo.'
Compare
5.
'sic temere,'C. II 11, 14.
Horace's
Pp. 481-2. P. von Winterfeld.
Lectiones
astronomicae.
Pp. 482-3. L. Radermacher.
writer
of Eurip.Ion 374.
the
The
defends
TwrovTot.
rovovror
Pp.
R.
hauelodl
Altlateinisch
In lines 13-14
Thurneysen.
484-5.
of the archaic inscription
recentlydiscovered in the Roman
Forum
scholars have found the mysteriousword 'hauelod.'
many
Thurneysen maintains that the lines on the fourth side of the
be read in the
stone, commonly numbered
12, 13, 14, 15, should
Thus he finds in lines 15-14 the phrase iouestod
order.
reverse
iusto delectu). Pp. 486-7.
uelod (= iusta uoluntate,or, possibly,
A. Zimmermann.
Noch
einmal die Etymologie von
He
augur.
with augusius. Pp. 487-8. A. Zimmermann.
connects
augur
Wandel
E. F. Bischoff.
P. 488.
/ zu
i im Italischen.
von
und Zusatze (to an article in vol. LIV).
Berichtigungen
The

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

Pp. 489-500.
Pp.
barth.

Zu Ciceros

Ligariana.F. Scholl. Textual

notes.

E. ZieZu den griechischenVereinsinschriften.

501-19.
Addenda
this subject(Leipsic,
to the writer's book
on

1896).
Pp.

F. Vollmer.
Halieutica.

Coniectanea.

520-30.

Culex, Ciris,
Copa and

Textual

notes

on

the

des Thukydides. I. Die erste

Pp. 531-64. Zur Quellenkritik
II. Hermokrates.
sicilische Unternehmung.
H. Stein.

Pp- 5^5"73"
Pp. 574-87.

Zu

Avienus.

A.

Breysig.

Isokrates, XIII

Ueber

9-13

und

8-13.

F.

Susemihl.

Pp. 588-603. Zu
H.

von

Pp. 604-11.
*

W.

Reichels

Vorhellenischen

Gotterculten.

Fritze.

zu
Nachtragliches

Pp.612-24.
Diogenes. E.

Komodie
Properz')*F. Leo.

Elegie

und

Zur handschriftlichen
Martini.

Zur handschriftlichen
W. Schmidt.

Pp. 625-34.
Alexandria.

(Antwort

auf Rothsteins

des
Ueberlieferung

Laertios

Herons
Ueberlieferung

von

Miscellen." Pp. 635-41. C. F. W. Miiller. Zu Cicero ad AttiEin plastisches

Portrat
I 14, 3.
Pp. 641-3. O. Rossbach.
cum,
des Agathokles. A marble head in the Vatican Museum.
"

Wilfred

P. Mustard.

BRIEF

publicationof

the

Since

in

Pythian Odes

MENTION.

edition

my

been

has

1885 much

written

and

Olympian
the dates

about

of
the

thrown
on
light has been
the
of
the
finding
'a^wW
subject by
of Bakchylides, by the bringing out
ffoXtrcfa, by the resurrection
of the Oxyrhynchos
by an inspection of
papyri, as may be seen
Pindar's

much

of Pindar's

and

poems

new

discoveries, by

recent

bibliography prefixed to M. Camille

chronologic pindariquc (Brussels,1890) ;
to-day

that
Pindar

Gaspar

M.

is the

in which

the

made

to

Boeckhian

Pythian

(X

Pausanias

he who

date

followed

master

the

and

point after point.

make
against the

to the

illustrious

What

3.

has

adherence

scholiast, and
Ol. 49,

reconsider

needs

must

Essai

Gaspar's

the

The

Pausanias,
with

begin
calls the
3)
7,
era

main

plaint
com-

editors

recent

of the

de

edits Pindar

first

Pythian,

and

the

not

Ol. 48, 3, and

are^wmViyr

aymw

of

not
was

of
out
Pythiad, and this is borne
by the evidence
the three documents
already referred to in regard to P. I and VII,
O. I, IX, XII.
Wilamowitz-MoellendorfT, Otto Schroeder, PomBaumstark
all on
the side of Bergk, who
in his third and
are
tow,
editions
returned
had
been
fourth
resolutely to the date which
Gaspar
and
undertakes
show
M.
to
Boeckh,
accepted before
of
that a sane
the
is
the
on
interpretation
Pythians
only possible
assumption of the Bergkian date, the date of the old system.

first

really the

When

the

Fraccaroli
been

Otto

Schroeder
could

Addenda

ct

tone

which

has

found
own

Into
for lack
of

these

we

have

only make
Corrigenda.

with

agreement

his

Ol. 49, 3, but

Schroeder's

is,as

date, but

M.

seems

to

nothing

be

while

of

the

the

written,

was

Pindarists

recent

book

fifth edition

had

there
in press
Bergk's
Pindar.

was

of

advocate

of the

Bergkian
Oxyrhynchos
papyri in his
Thus
he has been brought nearer
to an
in a
at some
points, but M. Gaspar,
seen,

use

Gaspar

M.

Essai

Gaspar's

alone

Bornemann

faithful to

appeared

of

introduction

and

an

of the

from

borrowed

in Schroeder

that

the
was

Germans,
calculated

says
to

that

he

modify

conclusions.

the

details

of these

of interest,nor

conclusions

for lack

chronological studies.

enter
not
here, not
can
appreciation of the importance
In his History of Sicily(II 267),

of

BRIEF

MENTION.

47

Mr.

Freeman
is not hazardingmuch
when he says : It would be
historic
real
truth
a
to printthe Epinikia of Pindar in
gain to
order.'
But
the time for
when
Mr. Freeman
wrote
chronological
that had not come,
M. Gaspar
himself only hopes
and even
'
that the day is not far distant when an agreement
less
more
or
definitive will be reached as to the dates of the different odes of
Pindar.
When
editor
that day comes
it is to be wished that some
bold
break
for
all
tradition
be
with
and
to
once
enough
may
routine, and print the odes of Pindar in chronologicalorder.'
Such an order would be, as Mr. Freeman
a gain to history
insists,
:
it would also be a gain to the study of the poet'sart.
M. Alfred
Croiset has well said,and his words are quoted by M. Gaspar,
that 'an ode of Pindar is not a work of pure imagination,
created
It stands in direct
by the enthusiasm of a dreamer.
arbitrarily
and necessary
relation to the circumstances
in which it is pro*
duced'; and in my way I have insisted much on the character of
the odes as occasional poems.
But the subtle webs that have
been woven
between Pindar and his times seemed
to me,
during
the years of my Pindaric studies,so gauzy
to say, flimsy
not
that I was
haunted
by the dictum of Fried richs,which has been
who have wrought
scouted by those commentators
so energetically
I rebelled againstwhat I
the historical side. Hence
most
on
could not but regard as the overdoing of historical interpretation,
and to me
the poems
themselves
seemed
what was
to hold
essential to the enjoymentof the poetry. Stillthere is danger in
pushing the dogma too far,and, doubtless, I ought to have
attacked that side of my task more
seriously.As I have just
of
of
the
Pindaric
in which
the growth
art
said,
study
every
devotee of poetry must
take delight would gain greatlyif we
could fix,by historical data, the succession of the odes.
But
after the Essai de chronologie
what do we find even
pindarique?
'

"

"

"

"

early date of the Tenth Pythian,the late date of the

has been made
of the
and much
Eighth,giveus two fixed points,
the
other.
in
But
what of
signsof youth in the one, of old age
the culmination?
a
glorious
476, the year of O. I,II,HI, was
But the pinionof the Theban
eagle sustained
year for Pindar.
his
of
him for many
the
at
height
genius,and we
soaring
years
hesitate to call 476 his apogee, though, if we accept the Bergkian
The

the
date of his birth,476 is not far from the conventional
0*^17,
P. I, which is put in 470, is
conventional floruitof forty years.
unsurpassed.O. VII and O. XIII, assigned to 464, are full of
masculine, not of feverish,vigor. At sixty Pindar took his
of O. II.
in P. IV; and P. V recalls the movement
longestflight,
of
For my part, I have not been able to recognizethe symptoms
aging in Pindar, which Leopold Schmidt has dwelt upon in such
P. VIII is bitter,or, if you
detail.
choose, austere, but the
matched
latest
of
the
is
by the melancholyof
melancholy
piece

473

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

noted elsewhere.
The
the earliest,
shadow
is as long
as I have
the
in
afternoon.
But
M.
will not
in the morning as
Gaspar
VIII
P.
allow P. X to be the earliest,
the latest,
of Pindar's
nor
I.
VII
beside
and
X
famous
to
the
him,
According
[N.]
poems.
fragmentprecede the one and [N.]XI follows the other. It is
M. Gaspar
to find that in fixingthe date of I. VII
interesting
shows a certain happinessin the support of Graff's metrical tests,
for which he has shown scant respect elsewhere.

In his Essai sur la rkilorique

grccque (Hachette),M. Octave
Navarre
has endeavored
to trace the lines of connection
along
rhetorical studies were
transmitted from Sicilyto Athens.
which
is Diodoros.
In this chapterhis main source
Thereupon follows
of
the
of
detailed
with many
of
the
account
a
teaching
sophists,
the
be-all
and
end-all.
In regard to Gorgias
whom
rhetoric was
M. Navarre
loguing
despairsof saying anythingnew, and after catathe so-called innovations of the Leontine
sophist,he
that the Gorgianic figures
had their root in
undertakes to show
the poets that preceded him.
Diels had
already compared
contends
that
Gorgias and Empedokles; but M. Navarre
in
tricks
of
than
abounds
even
more
Gorgianic
Epicharmos
style,
of
does Empedokles. For that matter, Aischylos exhibits most
the figures
and in
to which
Gorgias has attached his name;
Sophoklesthese figuresare no longeran accessory ornament, but
of the very weft of his style. Indeed, M. Navarre
would
are
in provingthat all the elements of rhetoric are
have no difficulty
floatingin poetry from the beginning. He next attempts to
from the remains of Antiphon the principles
of his Wot*
recover
the
rhetoric
of
his
and
which dominates
all
beyond. In
century
is not embarrassed
this M. Navarre
by questionsof genuineness,
orations show the same
and if he were, the fact that all the extant
his doubts.
Isokrates,
controlling
techniquewould have dissipated
Socratic
introduces
the
who
the
next
method,
stage,
represents
finished representative
of
and is called 'the last and the most
such
conceived
it
Athens
at
down
to
was
as
practicalrhetoric,
Aristotle.'

consists of an attempt to reconstruct

The substance of it has
fourth
of the
a Wot
century B. c.
down
to us in the earlyLatin treatises in the ad Herennium
come
and the de Inventione,blended,it is true, with other elements, yet
of disengagement ; and the influence
not
beyond the possibility
the composition of the speech was
of the Wot
more
on
even
been
than
Greek
has
supposed. Every
speech was
profound
The
treatise closes with a strong pleafor
under its domination.
the rehabilitation of rhetoric,
which, accordingto M. Navarre,
France.
is fallen into unmerited neglectin modern

The

second

part of the work

BRIEF

MENTION.

473

his volume with a bibliography,

has not burdened
M. Navarre
authorities
modern
seldom go outside the
and the references to
familiar manuals.
for overis to be blamed
Of course, no one
looking
and the readers of Mr. Freeman's
dissertations,
Sicily
will remember
with indulgencehis testy remarks on that subject;
it seems
much
but sometimes
a pity that so
youthful enthusiasm
the ground, and M.
and diligenceshould be like water spilled
on
reminds me
of a Johns Hopkins dissertation of
Navarre's
book
1891 by J.C. Robertson, On the Gorgianic Figures in Early
Greek
some
Prose, which might have given M. Navarre
points
influence of Gorgias.
as
to the world-wide

Navarre's
complimentary reference to the LittSrature
M.
of
his book is dedicated,
Alfred
Croiset, to whom
grecque
of this excellent work, which
back to the fourth volume
sent
me
deals with the Attic orators, among
other things,
and in rereading
of Antiphon (p. 78), the following
it 1 find,under
the head
remark:
'[Antiphon]remplacele verbe usuel par un substantif
verbal qui exprime la m6me
idle d'une man"re
et par
plus neuve
shall
be
I
that
I
pardoned for
consequent plus frappante.' hope
observations'
consider
this one
of the "p"n6trantes
decliningto
for which M. Navarre
Croiset
credit. The
givesM. Alfred
M.

than novelty,something more

I
forth
have
in
A. J. P. XVI
1 1 1 ;
set
fyror,
525, XX
of theimpressive
and a good illustration of the ethical effect,
lesson that character is the result of action,is given by Andokides,
bad
I 19 : IXc"ar"#? "y"b prjrvaaipi
t"w pvcmjpiuv(which Were
irrpl
(horrorof horrors!) icara row irarpor
enough) xa\ y"volfj,rjw
prjvvTTjt
because it
rod //mvrov. This example is all the more
interesting
whose
Greek
is
in the least rhetorical of the orators, one
occurs
sicklied o'er by reflection.
Less strikingand
not
yet quite
appositeis an example furnished by Antiphon himself,In:
ey"

periphrasesmean

even

than

yip tlfutovto
Tovro

Ac ""$"

something more

as

piv

6 Qtk"v

tovtovs

avrovt

auroc

fiaaavtcrffe ytviaOai (character),

ftao-avlaai (mere act) dvr *pov,

ia\c\m"

Comp. Aisch. Ag. 225: IrAa d' oZp Bvrrjp ytPtaBat Bvyarpfo. But
is evident enough in English as
the force of similar periphrases
in Shakespeare's ' neither a borrower
nor
a lender
be,'and Ben
'If thou beest more, thou art an understander, and then
trust thee.'
"

{onson's

of the student of Greek

mar,
gramattiscken Inschrifien
der
(WeidMeisterhans,
mann), has appeared in an enlarged and revised edition,under
The
the care
of Eduard
Schwyzer, of Zurich.
enlargement,
the new
editor franklyconfesses,
as
pertainschieflyto the sounds
which
have
and
the inflections,
gained sixty pages, whereas

indispensablecompanion

That

Grammatik

83

474

AMERICAN

JOURNAL

OF

PHILOLOGY.

the syntax has gained only five. As in the preceding edition,little

has been made
research in other than inscripof syntactical
tional directions,
his own
and the student has been left to draw
conclusions,though a few words would often have sufficed to
mark
the difference between
of legallanguage and
the rigidity
the easy play of prose literature.
How
far,for instance, the
in is an interesting
subdued
what
worked
orators
to
were
they
side
of
which
attacked
Fuhr
as
as far back
was
by
question,one
the
Rh.
XXXIII
Fuhr's
statistics
Mus.
in
to
seem
1878
583.
need revision,
but it is not without significance
that the orators,
like the inscriptions,
This
make
comparativelyscant use of rt xaL
coincidence
in usage may
he attributes it,
well be attributed,
as
As for re
of oratorical discourse.
to the official character
re,
Mkistkrhans
declares that it is never
used in Attic ISS, but the
it more
orators
use
freelythan one would suppose from Madvig's
Anm.
statement
enough,
3),though,characteristically
sharp
("485,
nation.
Isokrates is the one
in the combiwho indulgesmost
unpractical
use

"

should
formulate
action for the aorist
immediate
in prose, and repeatedaction for the present infinitive,
imperative
does for the ISS, would have to force
as Meisterhans
resolutely
the phenomena (A. J. P. XIII
424) ; the statisticsof Weber
show that i*a has not vanished from the orators as ithas practically
done from the ISS ; and ofror and "c in Attic prose refuse to be
bound
law of 'preceding'and 'succeeding1
by the inscrjptional
laid
down
The
as
by Meisterhans.
language of the courts,
after all,did not dye off much
of the orators, and
the texture
on
between
the occasional use of a consecrated
we
must
distinguish
formula and the habitual set of professional
language. But I
must
content
myself here with transcribingfrom my copy of
Meisterhans'
second edition to mv copy of the third (forwhich
0/ the marginal notes.
Under
I am
two
or
one
duly grateful),
nominative
there
earlier
of
in
is
a catalogue
an
a
"84,3 d),
example
than any given by Meisterhans : CIA.
I 170-73 (422-19 B. a).
See Hicks, No. 50. On dpenj*ovpiko
*a\ "f"klas
(p.216),Wilamoeiner
witz-Mollendorff remarks
H. F.1 155: 'Dies denkmal
on
hetare ist plebejisch/The
reference to Dittenberger(p. 257)
should be Hermes, XVI
the
has done me
337, and as Schwyzer
honor of citingmy article on the Article with Proper Names
(p.
222), I wish he had given the rightvolume of the Journal,which
is to be
of a false accentuation
is XI 483. An odd persistency
noted on p. 203, bottom, where read fycvpai.
He

who

Professor
Osthoff's
Suppletivwesen der tndogermanischen
deals
with
so-called
defective words, such as 'good/
the
Sprachen
which
lacks a comparativeand superlative,
and 'better/which

476

AMERICAN

OP

PHILOLOGY.

Schol. recc.)
pretation
; and with this interafter Heimsoeth, followed by Weil and
sticks to the Schmidtian
Wecklein, tyfeX/if. But Mr. Bridge
limitation of bp6a\p6tfand in the Pindaric
passage he givesus the
the
of
Masonic
with
its perpetualstare, the
Eye
Destiny,
Eye,
of
the
Great
which
winks at us from the Acharnians.
King,
Eye
As I have said in my commentary
the ode that 'God
on
appears
I might be expected to favor Mr. Bridge's
here as irrfrpof,'
pretation.
interBut somehow
the figureof Pseudartabas
intrudes,
affected by Mr. Bridge's
and I am
Eye of the Destiny of the
somewhat
Race
been by the
as
to have
seems
Aristophanes
'
of
Foot
Time.'
Euripidean

pointsto

Xerxes

JOURNAL

we

must

("ip$i
r* *""",
read

Professor Michel
Br"al's
and importantEssai de
interesting
which
attention was
called at the time of its
(A.J.P. XVIII 368),has been translated into English
appearance
Henry
Mrs.
Cust, under the title Semantics (Henry Holt).
by
but
M. Br"al's
book
deserves the compliment of a translation,
while Mrs. Cust was
about it,she might have taken the painsto
books
translate the titlesof German
cited by M. Br6al into their
original
tongue. It is droitto read in an English book of Grimm,
Grammairet of Cauer, Programme du Gymnase de Hamm, of
the Journalde Kuhn.
As all English-speakingphilologians
are
presumed to know French, the translation is a work of supererogation
for the publicof this Journal,and for us the ration d'tire

Shnantiqueyto

of the book
must
and
the
(vii-lix)
of Meaning.'

long Preface by Professor

scholar On
appendixby the same
be the

'

Postgate
the Science

G. C. K.: Within
worker
in Greek
the last few years a new
in the person of Dr.
fable literature has appeared upon the scene
whose
Michele
latest book is entitled DOrigint
Marchian6,
Greca
le FavoU
Orieniali
i suoi Rapporti con
delta Favola
e
His
and
V.
xii
treatment
8vo,
Vecchi,
(Trani,
1900.
504 pp.).
but popular in its nature, and
of the subjectis rather superficial
the result is a very readable monograph covering a very wide
field. After discussingnumerous
theories as to the originof the
The
book is
Aesopic fable,he decides in favor of the Greeks.
tention
inatwell printed upon
good paper with clear type, but extreme
and
to proofreadinghas produced some
results,
startling
of
the
modern
normalize
to
names
a
foreign
strong tendency
of Italian orthographyis
scholars accordingto the principles
evinced by the author.

of the first fascicle of the great Thesaurus

announced
in the advertising
Linguae Laiinae,
pages, is an event
in philological
circles. A detailed account
of it is promised for
of the Journal.
the next number
The

appearance

PUBLICATIONS.

RECENT

Thanks

due

are

Lemcke

Messrs.

to

Buechner,

"

812

New

Broadway,

York,

furnished.

for material

AMERICAN.

by

Boston,

Maloney.

R.

of

Defence

Chrysostomus (Joannes).

Long, with

Allyn

introd.

an

by J. L. Spalding.

$3.

CI., subscr.

York, Appleton, 1900.

E.

G.

(Marcus Aurelius), tr. by

Antoninns
New

cV

; with

Eutropius
Bacon,

1000.

and

notes

11

c.

vocabulary

44

pp.

j6mo,

cl., 30 cts.
Discourses

Epictetus.
York,

New

Appleton,1900.

Gleason

York,

New

introd.

an

by J. L. Spalding.

8vo, cl., subscr.

PP"

Story of

The

[Greek text.]

Cyropaedia.

with

Long,

21+374

c.

W.)

(Clarence

G.

by

; tr.

Cyrus;
American

Book

$3.

from

adapted
Co.

Xenophon's

202

i6mo,

pp.

cl., 75 cts.
Greek

by Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides and

Dramas

Ovid.

and

by

Maps,

pp.

Page

et

Alfred

AppUton%

1900.

Aristophanes
+

25

c.

390

; with

Por.

pp.

and

notes

Co.t 1900.
Iulii

moribus

Gudeman.

vocabulary

Boston,

by Frank

II. i2mo,

528 pp.

c.

Agricolae,

; ed.

De

et

hf.

leath.,$1.40.

Germania;

Allyn cV Bacon, 1900.

J. Miller.

with
c.

121

introd.

295

cl.,$1.40.

i2mo,
Aeneid

Virgil.
cV

vita

De

notes

Book

American

York,

; with

Works

Selected

Tacitus.

York,

$3.

8yo, cl., subscr.

New

New

by B. Perrin.

introd.

an

; tr. into

English by J. D. Long.

New

il. ed.

Boston,

Z. C.

II. 8vo, cl., $2.50.

Cb.t 1900.

ENGLISH.

University.

Cambridge

8vo.

1900.
Frankfurter
x,

141

u.

Grenfell
Isaiah.
Robinson
190a

Elements

1900.

(C. H.) and

8vo,

Ed.

with

pp.

introd.

in the

Library

of

15s.

by P. W.

Ames.

don,
Lon-

of

Siamese

Grammar.

Bangkok,

1900.

8vo,

6s.

(B. P.) and

London,

8vo, 440

1900.
1900.

Manuscripts

6s.

(O.)

ii pp.

Muhammadan

London,

Lectures,

Memorial

Chaucer

of

Hand-list

(E. G.)

Browne

218

pp.

Hunt

(A. S.)

4to.
Brooks

Amherst

Papyri.

Part

Ascension

of

15s.

(W. H.)

Hausa

Dictionary.

Vol.

II.

don,
Lon-

9s.

FRENCH.
Martin
6fr.

(F.)

Textes

religieux assyriens

et

babyloniens.

Bouillon.

In-8.

478

AMERICAN

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

GERMAN.

Anglia. Jahrg.1897-98. Suppl.-Hft.gr.

(Alb.) Uebenicht ab. die im J. 1895 auf dem
BQcher, Schriften

logieerschienenen

Cam

AristophanisAcharaenses.

8.

Aufsatze.

u.

Niemeyer." Petri

Halle, M.

Gebiete

englischenPhilo-

der

iii,151 S.

3.

m.

prolegomeniset commentariis

ed. J. Tan

m.
J. F. gr. 8. xriii,198 S. Leiden, A. W. Sijthoff.
5.
Wftrterbuch
dem
aus
(Wilh.) Ein hebriisch-persisches
14. Jahrb.
Tmbner.
S.
8.
u.
m.
iii,
Strassburg,
76
K.J.
1
35
4.
Progr. gr.
Diss.
Beck (Frdr.) Untersachungen zu den Handschriften
Lucans.
gr. 8.

Leeuwen

Bacher

A. Bnckkok.

Manchen,

iii,75 S.

Bonner,
Beitrige,
Bonn,

Haeutein."*.

P.

riii,174 S.

Restudied.

Wiener,
gr. 8.
a,

158 S.

Niemeyer." III.

Moellendorff.

de

Marie

Smyrna.
8.

t.

France:

Rhold.

Herm.
Die

Konler.

Deutsch

Adonis.

den

slaTischen

Suchier.

(Renward).

Brandstetter
4.

Lnsern, Rdber

Bronnle

Drei

dr" Ce.

n.

Anfl.

gr. 8. Halle, M.
Karl Warnke.
Mit

xi,clx, 303 S.
Ulr.

griechischTon

t.

m.

and

J.

BHU.

m.

indices,

is.

Wilamowits-

1.

m.

Abhandlungen

ab.

das

Tii, 544 S.

Lehnwort.

Progr.

i.ao.

m.

towards

(Paul). Contributions

Kitftb al-MafcsurWa'1-Mamdud

xi,

gr. 8.

III.

Lais, hrsg.t.
3.

Berlin,iVeidmann.

48 S.
iii,

Sprachen.

Blaydes (F. H. M.) AdTersaria critics in Enripidem. gr. 8.

m.
10.
Halle, Buckh. des Waistnkauses in Kamm.
68 S.

gr. 8.
Brace

The

6.

m.

Hrsg. t.

normannica.

Anmerkgn.
Tergleich.
t.

6. Hft.
and

englischenPhilologie.Hrsg. t. J.Schipper. XII. Bd.

Br*m$*iitr."Xll.
Richter (Helene). Thomas
Chatterton.

(Erich). Die Wortfolge in

Bibliotheca

Bion

Wallace

4.5a

m.

Berlin,B. Btkr"s Verl.

161 S.

Traatmann.

6.

m.

Berneker

M.
The

car

W.

Wien,

1.80.

m.

Anglistik. Hng. t.
Brown
(J. T. T.)

car

Arabic

Philology. Part

I:

The

Ed. with introduction, commentary

by Ibn Wallad.
E.
Tiii,167 S. Leiden, Buckh. ". Buekdr. vrm.

gr. 8.

6.

Corpus antiquissimorumpoetarum

Poloniae

latinorum

usque
der
Butkh.

ad

Ioannem

Vol. V, 3 partes, gr. 8. Krakau,

poln.VerimgsEd. Bronisl.
Alcagnicensis,carmina.
Geseltschaft."V.Roysii Maurei (Petri)
S.
Kruczkiewics.
u.
ia.
m.
3 partes, cxxxTiii,
x, 513
311
Deubner
(Ludor.) De incubatione capita quattuor. gr. 8. t, 138 S.

Cochanorium.

Leipzig,B.

G. Teubner.

m.

5.

(A.) Ein Hymnus auf das Venusgestirnin Na-ual-Bildschrift.

S.
m.
Abbildgn.u. I Taf. Berlin, A. Asher dr* ". m. ia.
17a
gr. 4.
Far den Schulgebr.bearb. t. K. P.
ROmische.
Eine Auswahi.
Elegiker,
Eichhorn

m.
xW, 354 S. Berlin,Weidmann.
3.
Erasmi, Desiderii, Roterodami, colloquiafamiliaria. Floril. composuit N.

Schulze.

4.

J. Singels.

Aufl.

gr. 8.

vii,180S.

8.

Groningen, /. B. Writers,

Festschrift,Johannes Vahlen
lern.

gr. 8.

ia,700 S.

sum

70.

m.

a.

Geburtstaggewidmet

Berlin, G. Reimtr.

m.

seinen

Schtt-

34.

Hrsg. t. Johs.Hoops. 1. Hft.

Forschungen,anglistische.
Stoffel (C.) Intensives and Down-toners.
C. Winter.
1.
adTerbs.
iii,
156 S. m. 4.
English
"

t.

gr. 8.
A

berg,
Heidel-

study

in

Forschungen,romanische.
Karl

".

Vollmoller.

XII.

479

PUBLICATIONS.

RECENT

f. roman.

Organ

3. Hft.

Bd.

gr. 8.

Sprachen u. Mittellatein,hrsg.
iii a. S. 491-931Erlangen,

F.

Jungie. m. 16.
Grienberger(Thdr.) Untersuchungen zur
d. k. Akad.
d. Wiss.']gr. 8.
Sitzungsber.

in Komm.

(Alb.) Ciceronit

15 S." Gera, H. Kamtf

Grandriss

m.

"

10.

8. Pischel

(R.)
Geiger (Wilh.)

II.

gr. 8.

"4a

Altertumskunde.

a.
Philologic

Buhler, fortges.
v. F. Kielhorn.
21.50.

Ed.
dispotitio.

orationis Milonianac

Verl

der indo-arischcn

/. TrUbner."l

[Aus

Wien, C. GeroU's Schn

S.

5.8a

m.

Gramme

gotischenWortkunde.
273

I. Bd.
Grammatik
Litteratur

Begr.

".

Geo.

K.
Strassburg,
der Prakrit-Sprachen.
430 S. m.
u. Sprache der Singhalesen.97 S.

8.

Hft.

ia

u.

gr. 8.

5.

ro.

Hommel

(Fritz).Aufs"tze a. Abhandlungen. II. Mit 16 Abbildgn. in

m.
Mflnchen, H. LukascHk.
Zinkotyp. gr. 8. S. 110-272.
13.50.
Hllbner (Aemil.) InscriptionumHispaniae christianarnm
supplementum.
S.
162
G.
Reimer.
xvi,
Berlin,
m.
m.
4.
Abbildgn.
24.
gr.
Jagie*(VratoslaT). Zur Entstehnngagetchichteder kirchenslarischen
Sprache. 2. Hftlfte. [Aus Denkschr. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss.']gr. 4. 06 S.
"

Wien,

Gerold's Sokn in Komm.

5.60.

m.

Lexicographi
graecirecognitiet apparatn critico instracti. Vol. IX. gr. 8.
B. G. Ttubntr.
Pollucis onomasticon.
Edidit et adnotarit
IX.
Ltcipzig,
"

Ericus Bethe.

Fasc

Materialien

zu

I.

xx, 305 S.
Geschichte
der

e.

m.

14.

Sprachen a.

Litteratnren

des

vorderen

C. Winter.
1. Hft.
Hrsg. t. Mart. Hartmann.
gr. 8. Heidelberg,
(Hugo). Knrdische Stndien. z. Eine Probe des Dialektes t.
Diarbekir.
Gawar.
2. Ein Gedicht aus
3. Jezidengebete.Tiii,54 S. m. 4.
Meisterhans
Grammatik
attischen
Inschriften. 3. Aufl.,
der
besorgt
(K.)
Ed.
Weidmann.
288
S.
8.
t.
xiy,
m.
Berlin,
Schwyzer. gr.
9.
Altertnmskande
Murad
n.
(Frdr.) Arabat u. Masis. Stndien znr armen.
Litteratur. gr. 8. iii,104 S. Heidelberg,
C Winter,
m.
7.
Muss-Arnolt
(W.) A Concise Dictionaryof the Assyrian Language.
Part 9. gr. 8. S. 513-76. Berlin,Reuther "*
(Assyrian-English-German.)
Orients.
"

Makas

1.

Rtichard.

m.

5.

Handwdrterbuch.
Assyrisch-englisch-deutsches

"

513-76. Ebd.

m.

occupatio.Primum
Leipzig,B. G. Teuhner. m. 4.
Untersuchungenu. Texte aus der deatschen

[Odo.] Odonis
8.

gr. 8.

S.

ed. Ant. Swoboda.

xxvi, 173 S.
Palaestra.

Erich

Hrsg.", Alois Brandl a.

XI. Gautrekssaga,
Die, in

"

76 S.

m.

a.

Schmidt.

zwei

XI.

gr. 8.

a.

engl.Philologic

Berlin, Mayer cV Mailer.

Fassungenhrsg.". Wilh.

Ranisch.

vii,cxii,

5.50.

Pe ire'st. Anvergne
mentar
m.

Lfg.

9.

5.
abbatis Cluniacensis

Glossar

t.

Lieder, kritisch hrsg.m.

Rud.

Zenker,

gr. 8.

KomEinleitg.,
Uebersetzg.,
F.
Erlangen, Junge.

x, 266 S.

4.

Kritische Ausg., besorgtt. E. Stengel.

Dieterieh. m. 12.
Leipzig,
Sammlung kurzer Grammatiken
germanischerDialekte. Hrsg. v. Wilh.
I. gr. 8. Halle, M. Niemeyer. I. Braune (Wilh.) Gotische GramBraune.
Das
Rolandslied,

I. Bd.

gr. 8.

altfranzosische.

ix,404 S.

"

480

AMERICAN

matik

cinigen Lesestocken

m.

OF

JOURNAL

PHILOLOGY.

WortYerzeichnis.

u.

5. Aufl.

viii,163 S.

dftnischen

Geschichte..

3.80.

m.

Saxo

Grammaticus

Uebera.

Berlin, E. Fitter,

Die

erliutert

u.

Bucher

neun

Jantzen.
is.
m.
kplt.,

8;

m.

ersten

Henn.

t.

3.

der

Hft.

(Ant. E.) Stndien zur Geschichte

ZeugnisseBertholds t. Regensburg zur

der

Schonbach
3. Stttck.

nngsber. d. k. Akad.
Komm.

gr. 8.

156 S.

altdeutschen

Volkskunde.

Wien,

Predigt.

[Aus

"Sitz-

C. Gervld's Sofm

in

germaniscbenAlliterationsvers. Hrsg.". Max Kaluza. 4. Hft.

4. Kuhnke
(Bruno). Die alliterierende Langzeile
Romanze
Sir
Gawayn and the Green Knight. 88 S.
mittelenglischen

Studien

m.

Wist/]

S. 161-533.

u.

3.40.

m.

gr. 8.
in der

d.

xix

gr. 8.

zum

Berlin,E. Feller."

3.

der castilianischen Uebersetzung des

(Herm.) Die Handschriften
Progr. gr. 4. 33 S. m. 6 Lichtdr.-Taf. Halle, At. Niemeyer. m. 3.
Texte, Irische,m. Uebersetzungenu. Wdrterbuch.
Hrsg. v. Wh. Stokes a.
Hft.
8.
S.
S. /fine?, m. 13.
E. Windisch.
Serie.
1.
xir,
438
Leipzig,
4.
gr.
Ed.
L.
Morsbach
and
F. Holthausen.
Old
and
Middle
Texts,
by
English.
C. Winter." -I. Havelok.
Ed. by F. Holthausen.
Vol. I. gr. 8. Heidelberg.

Suchier

Codi.

3.40 ; geb.,m. 3.
linguae latinae. Editus auctoritate et consilio academiaram
quinque germanicarum. (In ca. 13 Bdn.) Vol. I. Fasc. 1. Imp. 4. xirS.

xii,101

S.

m.

Thesaurus

Sp. 1-334.

(Johs.) Homer

Tolkiehn

Dieterich.

8.

Subskr.-Pr.,m.

B. G. Teubner.
Leipzig,
u.

die romische

u.

7.30.

Poesie.

gr. 8.

vi,319 S.

zig,
Leip-

6.

m.

Tragodien, griechische.Uebers.
Berlin, Weidmann.
Geb., m. 1.

Ulr.

von
"

I.

t.

Wilamowitz-Moellendorff.

I.

Aufl.

64 S.

Sophokles:Oedipus.

3.

1.

m.

Vondrik

Altkirchenslavische

(W.)

Weidmann.

m.

Grammatik.

gr. 8.

xi, 395 S.

Berlin,

9.

Wagner (Otto).Incerti anctoris epitomererum

gestarum Alexandri Magni.
edidit. [Aus Jahrbb. f. class. Philologie.']
gr. 8. S. 93B. G. Teubner.
m.
167. Leipzig,
3.
Walde
(Alois). Die gennanischen Auslautgesetze. Eine sprachwissenE codice Mettensi

schaftl. Untersuchg.
m.

ftndergn.

gr. 8.

Wartensleben
Geschichte

ihrer

",

vornehml.

198 S.

Berficksicht. der

Halle, M.

Niemeyer.

der
Zeitfolge
m.

Auslautsver-

5.40.

(G. ".) Begriffder griechischen Chreia u. Beitrigezur

Form.
Heidelberg,C. Winter, m. 3.60.
gr. 8. 14s S.
ITALIAN.

dell* eta imperiale.Parte

Calragna (Nunzio). Sulla epigrafia

8to, p. 116.
Marchian6

Aquila.

(Michelc). L'originedella favola greca ed i suoi rapporticon

favole orientali.
Nicastro (P.)
pp.

I.

L. 4.

Trani.

"tade sur

i6mo, p. 514.
la

le

L. 7.

conjugaisonfrancaise.

Ragusa, 1899. 8vo, 193

L. 6.

la forma poeticapiu conveniente

e
Sganga (Gioachino).II romanzo
8vo, p. 62. L. 1.35.
tempi nostri. Vol. I. Palermo.
Poeti latini malamente
8vo, p. 113. L. 3.
interpretati.Palermo.

ai

RECEIVED.

BOOKS

Abbott

Intensity,

No.

Folklore.

and

Breal

Mrs.

Deiter
die

an

Henry

"

Holt

With

Cust.

in

6d.
of

P.

preface by J.

Classical

in

Romance

Mythology,

Science

the

in

Studies

Emphasis,

secure

Studies

1900.

Studies

Nutt, 1900.

D.

London,

9.)

to

(Chicago

(Popular

Rigyeda.

Semantics:

(Michel).

by

Henry

The

(E. V.)

Latin

in

Repetition

Impression.

Universityof Chicago Press,

The

Philology.) Chicago,
Arnold

of

Distinctness

and

of

Use

The

F.)

(Frank

lated
Trans-

Meaning.

York,

New

Postgate.

Co., 1900.

Uebungsstllcke

(H.)
Lekture

I-IV.

Anabasis,

Xenophon's

von

Griechische

ins

Uebersetzen

zum

Leipzig,

itn Anschluss

G.

Freytag% 1901.

pf.

60

Visser

De

(Leyden

De

(M. W.)

Dr.

Oxford,

Euripides.
The

and

half

rhythmical

prefatory essay,

of

Vocabularies

The

of age.

years

Author,

The

from

(Reprint

5s.
of

scheme

By John Patterson.

New

the

York,

Three
'

of One

Children

Family

Psychological Studies,'

to

1.)

no.

two

neapolis,
Min-

75 cts.

1900.
Essai

(Camille).

Gaspar

Frowde.

Co., 1900.

(Harlow).

speciem.

Input-Invalid

Murray.

York, Henry

New

critical notes.

exegetical and

MaemiUan

Gale

with

Ed.

H.

by J. A.

Press.

Clarendon

Cyclops.

and

lyricparts,

Ed.

Oxford.

The

the

At

humanam

referentibus

non

Los, 1900.

Lugduni-Batavorum,

Diss.)

English Dictionary,
(Vol. V).

diis

Graecorum

Bruxelles,

chronologie pindarique.

de

Lamer-

H.

tin, 1900.
Harvard
Harvard

Studies

Morsbach

Ed.

by F.

and

F.

(Reprintfrom
Robert.

Hoeing

J.

(A. J. Archaeology,
Huebner
Aem.

H.

Berolini,

attributed

Jahreshefte
III.

Heft

The

3.)

1.

On

Wien,

S. A.,

Texts

Protest

and

; ed.

by

CI., $1.

Programme.

Weidmann,
of

G.

v.

Kaibel

u.

1900.
U.

(J. H.

Terence.

Diss.)

1900.

et

impends

Some

supplementum.

Christianarum

in

the

Seventh

Alfred Holder,

archaologischen

of the

Book

Cambridge University Press,

osterreichischen

Ed.

Georgii Reimeri, MCM.

Passages

to Aristotle.

des

Berlin,

Inscriptionum

Typis

English

Philologie. Herausg.

Dunelmensis

Codex

(Aemilius).

Jackson (Henry).
Ethics

U.

1900.

4. Heft.

Bd.

(Charles).

2.)

classische

fur

XXXV.

Cambridge,

Stechert,1901.

G. E.

I 4

Serm.

Horace,

P.' XXI

York,

New

Holthausen.

Zeitschrift

Hermes.
Carl

A.

"

XI.

Middle

and

Old

Holthausen.

(George L.)

Hendrickson

Vol.

Philology.

$1.50.

University,1900.

Havelok.
L.

Classical

in

Eudemian

1900.

Institutes

in

Wien.

1900.

Kapffadiae (II.) 'loropia rife apx"uo7uoyudfc haipeia^.

'Ad^fWfctv,1 900.

Bd.

482

AMERICAN

Kuhn

Element!

(M. C.)

"., 190a
Little

JOURNAL
of

Spoken

PHILOLOGY.

OF

French.

New

York, American

Beak

50 cti.

(CharlesEdgar).
Oriental

(The Vanderbilt

(T.)Ab

Index

to the

Chandogya-Upaniaad.

York, The American

Booh

Co.,1900.

Ed. Antonins
Fasc II.
Zingerle. Pars VIL
80 pf.
1 m.
Lipsiae,G. Freytag,
1901.
Lunik
Tocis origine. Odessa, 1900.
(D.) De paricidii
Mace* (Alcides).De emendando
differentiantm
libro qui inscribitnr De
Isidori
et
sermonum
Hispalensensisesse fertar. Paris, Athert
proprietate
Fointemeing,
190a
McEwan
Boston, D. C.
(E.J.) The Essentials of the English Sentence.
Livi

Lib. XXXI.

Heath

nrbe

A Grammatical

Series.)New

condita.

Ed. Mai.

6- Co.,1900.

Marchiano

(Michele).L'originedella

Carole orientali.

favola greca

i snoi

rappoiticon

le

Trani, V. Vtcchi,1900.

Maryland GeologicalSurrey. Allegany County. Baltimore, The Johns

Hopkins Frets, 190a
of the). Ed. by
Modern
Language Association of America (Publications
Vol.
No.
XV.
W.
VIII,
S.,
4.)"
Bright (N.
Kittredge(G. L.) The
James
XVII.
Florer (W. W.) Gender-Change
and Friar Rush."
Friar's Lantern
from Middle High German
to Luther.
Baltimore, The Association,190a
Muret-Sanders.
der englischen
u. deutschen
EncyclopadUches Worterbuch
Teilll:
Scheiben-Seifen-.
New York,
Sprache.
Deutsch-Englisch.Lfg.19:
Co. @ 1 m. 50 pf.
The International News
National Educational
Association.
Journalof Proceedingsand Addresses
of the Thirty-ninthAnnual
Meeting,held at Charleston,S. C, July 7-13, 1900.
Chicago,The Association,190a
Neue JahrbQcherfur das klassische Altertnm, Geschichte u. deutsche LitteV. n. VI.
ratur u. fur Paedagogik. Herausg. v. J. Ilbergu. Rich. Foster.
Bandes 8. Heft
Leipzig,Tenbner,1900.
Onomasticum
Taciteum.
Composuit PhilippusFabia. (Annales de l'Universitl de Lyon. NouTelle Sene.
II. Fasc. 4.) Paris, Fointemoing,
190a
Osiander (Wilhelm). Der Hannibalweg neu untersucht
Berlin, Weiimann
8 m.
sehe Bnckhandtung,1900.
Penniman
(James H.) New Practical Speller.Boston, D. C. Heath " Co.,
1900.

Philologie.Herausg.v. F. Buecheler u. Hermann

Usener.
N. F.
LV 4.
a/M., Saueriander,1901.
Romische
Catull, Tibull, Propers n. Orid.
aus
Elegiker. Eine Auswahl
Bearb. v. K. P. Schulxe.
4te Aufl. Berlin, Weidsnanmche
Buckhandhmg, 190a
Rheinisches

Museum

far

Frankfurt

m.

II a.
ate Auflage. Hand.
Litteraturgeschichte.
bach der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft,
hrsg.v. I wan v. Mailer. Mttnchen,
C. H. Beck, 1 901.
17 m. 50 pf.
Schlicher (J.
J.) The Originof Rhythmical Verse in Late Latin. (Chicago
Diss.) Chicago,111.,1900.
Caesaris Commentarii
de
ScriptorumClassicorum Bibliotheca Oxoniensis.
Schans

(M.)

Bello Gallico.

Romische

Recent.

R. L. A. Du

Pontet

as.

6d.

TO

INDEX

Achaean-Doric

Aeolic

x*3-"
Battle

of,
Epos of the Wrath

Aeschylus, Second
Alcaeus

94
of Achilles,

Achilles

99-100

346

trilogy,

97

5,

Alexander

of

sarcophagus

Alexandria, Topography
Alexis, Date or,
Treatment

Allen's

Sidon,

96

of,

468
59* 60
in

Nature

of
Roman

of the

Poetry

91-3

Annates

Maximi,

the,

346

of,

54-8

AMjr"fumntiutn*,

ess

Apaxh

Napat Again,
Apollodori, The two.

S74-86
Date

of,

45-50

Arcadia, History of,

and

Areopagus
Aristomenes

Pleiade,

339, 340

Date

Comicus,

Aristophanes,

Acharnians

Frogs, Second
Plut.

98
of,

58-4

947,

performance

433-7

of,

98

Aristotelian

Katharsis,

Aristotle's
Arrian

too,

Metaphysics,

344

Athenian

at

Greek

Light

the

Literature,

Gasper's

CXXIII

law

cur

Benedictine

Bennett, Critique of

some

Studies

Donee

Kawadias,

The

Theories

Studien

Birds

of O.E.

Blookpirld,

of Monier-

x.

the

Gborgk

40.

Williams'

Acharnians
Books

Received,

Attische

Inschrixten,

Merry's Aristophanes'
Essai

Navarre's

Peace,
la

sur

473
folL

909

rhetorique

grecque,

47s
Classical

Osgood's

Erglish
Osthoff's

ton's
of Mil-

Mythology

Poems,

934

Suppletivwesen,

Oxford

474

Bibli-

Classicorum

Scriptorum

otheca,

no

Version

of the

on

Aufl.

Buck,

Iliad,

S33

the

111,

Peace,

friavToc

and

trot

Griechtsche

109
S35
353

Grammatik,

3te

(rev.),

Carl

3,7-*"
The

D.

Source

Achaean-Doric

called
Review

of

of the

So-

X93-6

xotKif,

Brugmann's

Gricchische

Grammatik,

Byzantium

xie

xio

Sequence of Tenses,
Etudes sur l'antiquitegrecque,

Wilhelm

10,

Caesar's

4x1-19

Sanskrit-

3x7-

Megaric

colony f

War,

Sequence

ogy
Etymol-

on

947,

ix6-eo, 339-40,

Gallic

as

465

anes,
Aristoph433~7

358-60, 481-3

of T

in,

109

Caligula and

3i5"3*6
Note

Campbell.

favola

476

Brugmann's

3*3-7

Mklvillk.

of ff0"Vo",

Bonnrr,

ixa

della

greca,

Meisterhans,

347

ding
Wed-

English Dictionary,
Bolling,

L'origine

335
On

Stanza, Rig-Veda
Review

ver-

Sprachgeschichte,

land's

345

80-91

Literature,
Maurice.

u.

Walker's

(rev.),

xo8

107-8
altindischen

sur

gleichenden

933.

of Aesculapius

Sanctuary

361-77

junctive
Sub-

"3a,

tibi,

eram

on

ass

Recent

gratus

Epidauros,

at

March

Philology,47s

Euripides' Andromache,

Imelmann's

Liden's

354

in Classical

Demosthenes

103-6

Xeuo-

phontis Memorabilia,
Harvard

Sandys'

ssx

Critique of Some

in

of

theories,
Bennett's

Index

KeIlogg*s

Tauris,

of,

333

pinda470

and

Euripides auf

tive
subjunc-

recent

chronologic

de

Reiter's

in,

Aasyriologie, Report
Rule, MSS
of,

Essai

Atlas,

108

1,

Beitrage

Tragischer

rique,
Gloth

Weil's

Babrius, A metrical

476

Engelmann's

Pallis's

Epidauros,
in

Democracy

Soman-

465

7, e6, 3,

Asklepios' Sanctuary

xoi

Weil's

of

tique,

346

1030,

Translation

336

Origin of,

Date

Aotiphanes,

of

Mention

Cost's

Hyslop's

the

Republic (rev.)*

Riwle, Fragment

Ancren

XXI.

Brief

nounf, so-called. Source

of,
Actium,

VOL.

the

temple of the Didymean

Apollo,
Callirhoe,

Callisthenes,
Capps,
in

aso

Site

Edward.
the

Poets,

98

of,

Pseudo-,
Greek

464

Chronological
Tragic

and

Studies
Comic

3*-*1

485

INDEX.

96
78

Catasterismi,The,
Catullus, II 8, XI
XXIX

xx,

XXIX

so,

79

93,

Romanus

of,
95
188-96
Glosses,
Cephisodotus and Cephisodorus, Date of,
Codex

The

Celtic Traces

in the

Euripides,Andr. 848,
Bacchae

103

9"
467

1300,

Electra,Object of,
Helena
1x55-1160,
The myth in,
Phoen.

344

34"
98

X955,

50-59

Charon, originallya dog,

Chaucer, DissyllabicThesis in,
Chaucer's
Troilus,Sources of,
in the
Chronological Studies

96
339
Greek

38-01
Tragic and Comic Poets,
101
Chrysippus, the Pindaric commentator,
55
Chrysostomus, Dio, Or. 43, Date of,
Gods of Greek
Chthonic
Religion,
241-59
465
Cicero ad Act. XIII 33, 3 (em.),
469
pro Ligario a, 5 (em.),
387-4xo
Letters,The Greek in,
MSS
of,in Vatican Library,490-33
Timaeus,
Use of Subjunctivein xt-clauses,
Claudius Quadrigarius,
Cixmrnt,

Willard

Prohibitive

K.

Silver

Latin,
Cleobulina,a figment,
Comic
Poets, Chronological Studies
the

Greek,

Conditional

99

960-73
466
in

*54"^9
95
in

in

Latin,

Greek,
Constellations,
Corey ra, History of,
Cowley's Davideis,
rei publico*,
Curator

260-73
468
463
34"-4"

465

Democracy, Athenian, in the Light of

Greek Literature,
30X-77
935
Demogorgon,
1x0,111
Demosthenes, IX 48,
and

the Thessaltan

Hieromnemones,

aao

Deukalion, orig.Leukarion,
Dio Chrysostomos, Life of,
Dionysion iv Atpviuf,
Diphilus and Plautus,
Do, The auxiliary,

345

Eclipsesand

xoa

deaths,
Plays, Notes on,

Ellis, Robinson.
Discovered

Elmrr, H. C.

96

Review
Some

schen

334

tique
Cri-

Recent

Contributions to,
English grammar,
phonetics,
Enneakrunos, Topography of,
Epaminondas,
Epicurean apophthegms,
Etruscan
inscription,
Etymological miscellany,
Etymology and Slang,

u.

zur

altindi-

vergleichenden Sprachge-

schichte,
H.
Fowlxr, Frank
Latin Negatives,

xxs

and

Greek

On

443~5

464

Fulgentius,

Caspar's Essai de chronologicpindarique

470
(noticed),
.387-93
Gathic Pahlavi, Items from the,
33*
Ghost words, O.E.,
338-9
Gibbon's Letters,
B. L.
Report of RheiGildbrslbbvb,
99-103
Museum,
Brief Mtntum.
Gloth and Kellogg, Index to Xenophon's
Memorabilia
(noticed),
354
ment
Edgar
J. A Papyrus FragGoodsfbbd,
nisches

of Iliad

3""-r4
E,
341-3
gender. Origin of,
Indo-Iranian Studies,1-99
Gray, Louis H.
'ass'? ta^poKrt^ttr,
Greek:
yacirava
to compds. after "ai,
349; 81a added
itraptaatai
1 ox;
iSpax^'wv, 349;
353 ;
feira"ovti',
17 ; tTO$ and ivunwris,
464 ; *"V
KOTO-if , 464 ; irap*y""AiMia,
Grammatical

c.

ov

993

inf.,x 10,

in.

Greek etymologies: "44ot,

ftapyot , 179

; ov,

443

atfevos, 315;

181;

vAtgtavftFOf,

993

the

of Bennett's

Studien

of Liden's

Notice

xoa

Subjunctive
80-9X
Theories,
Engelmann's Tragischer Atlas (noticed),934
of

841-59

336
Queene and Huon of Burdeux,
Etymology and Slang, 197-9
Fay, Edwin W.

345

Recently
on
Elegy of Poseidippus, 76-7
Notes

Chthonic

Religion,

Fairie

x8i ;

kAoio*

kvkvok,

vuiku, tmcvSm,

TiAe*,

180;

in Cicero's

vkti

^pi/"dw,z8a.
46*
387-4**

constellations,

Greek

Elizabethan

of Greek

See also

45~ox

sentence

Gods

The

Arthur.

Fairbanks,

0*7

Epistles,

Brugmann's (rev.),
Poets, Smyth's (rev.),
musical notation,
rhetoric,
Petronius and the,
Romance,
Grammar,

3"7~9*

Melic

3*7-3*
400
47"

97
34S

Stage,
Grenfell's Erotic

Grurnrr,

of Germanic

438-4*

340"
Fragment,
Report of Journal
334~43
Philology,

Gustav.

345

468
487
99

178-89
*97~9

Harvest

customs,

Hem

Gborgr.

pl,

43*

Ancient,
The

vowel-sounds

in

'are,''father,''rather/ '(n)"ther/
438-4a
"key,'
343
Hench, George A ., Necrology of,

486

INDEX.

Hiudiicdoh,
a

G. L.

protest and

Horace, 8cm.

programme,
Parmeaides
and,

HerncUtus,
Hercdas,Mim.II,
Hippolytus, MSS of,
Hlpponaa, not Archilochus,
Hoiderlln mad Keats,
Heater, IL VI 168,
XXII, XXIII,
In,
Hieroglyphic*
Tennyson and,

The

Washburn.

Hopkins,

I 4

191-49
900-16

toe

97

468
aa6

469
99

469
Ocean

Sanskrit Epic Poetry,

S43~S3
in

37*-*

Horace, Epod. 9, 19-ao,

Serm. 1

Latin, Silver,Prohibitives in,

154-69
Subjunctivein n-dauses,
960-73
Athenian
Lbach, Abbv.
Democracy ia
the Light of Greek Literature,
361-77
Legraad's Etude sur Theocrite (noticed),

aaa

iai-49
108

4,

Translations of,
Hade's

918
Tkncydides,
MlLTON
W.
Report of
HUMPHRBTS,
Revue
de Phllologie,
917-93
Faerio Qoeene
Hoon
of Burdens, The
and,
33*
Hyslop'sEuripides'Andromache (noticed),
"3"

3S"-53

LeukariOD, not Deukalion,

Liclnus' reference to Ennius,
Liden's Studien

rut

345
iox

aldndischen

u.

rer-

gleicheaden Sprachgeschichte(no*
icn
tieed),
466
Liutprand and Juvenal,
Livy, XXII
17,9; 46,3; 57.5 (emended),347
Longinus and the e"pityevt,
94, 95
folL
iei
Lucilius,Horace and,
Lucretian Emendations,
'83-7
I SSS.

"86

III 388,

187

HI

453.

i*3

III 469.

184

IV 418,

184

" 703.
VI 99,

"R$

185
98

Lycophron 9451
Donee

Imdmana's

grains

tibi (noticed),

eram

ieS

Figures of,
lasprecatioa,
work
Intercessory

Johannes
MSS

of the

903

saints,

10a

Aatiochenus, Archetype
of,

of

96
of Weil et
Johhson, C. W. L. Review
Relnach, Plutarque,De la Musique, 331-3
Journal of Germanic
Philology,Report
oC

334-43

Juvenal,Liutprand and,

and the Elisabethaa

Drama, 994
Servius,
*7"-7x
348
MSS, Illustrated,of Terence,
Ode on Rome, Metrical structure
Melinno's
xoa
of,
100
Menander, Ttmpy"s,
Date of,
60,61
dations,
Mbrrill, W. A. Some Lucretian Emen183-7
Merry's Aristophanes'Peace (noticed),
Machiavelli
Macrobius

and

466
Mills, L. H.

Catharsis,The
Kawadias'

Aristotelian,

101,

xoa

ticed),
Sanctuaryat Epidauros (no-

107-8
Keats, Holderlin and,
Dwight.
Kbllogg, Gbosob
PhUologus,

097

Report of
3"4-9" 4*3^7

Elevator, The

98
star,
Kingis Quair, Authorship of,
904
adverbio,
Kirk, W. H, De qmoqm
303-9
The Wenselbibel,63-75
Kurrbucbybr, W.
Laimg,

Gordon.

Treatment

Review

of Nature

of
in the

"99-

from

the

999 foU.
Gathic

s87-93

Pahlavi,

Dialect,Notes

Miasi-Delaware

Modern,

on

the
995-309

Sanskrit

Monler-Williams'

Dictionary

(rev.).

3"3~7

Munictps,
347
VolksMailer, Wilhelm, and the German
336-8
lied,
P.
Tennyson and
Mustard, Wilfrbd
Homer,
M3~S3
468-9
Report of Rheinisches Museum,

Allen's

Poetry
Republic,
91-3
Lan"bardi from bmrda ' axe,'
95
Latin:
hand, 443; nihil,445; quoque,
303-9; sublimen,34$.
Latin etymologies: augur, 469; crapula,
forma, iubilum,lQror,17B; nimbus,
oblivio,179; paeaitet, piget, 198;
465 ; pudet,repudium, 197 ;
pMns (?),
scalpo,sculpo, 463; taedet,tardus,
of the Roman

Items

463
Names, Translations of,
Nature, Treatment of, In the Poetry of
the Roman
Republic,
91-3
Easai sur la rhetoriquegrecque,479
Navarre's
Negatives,Greek and Latin,
443~S
999
Nero, Persius and,
Report of Hermes,
Nbwkall, Barker.
94-8
Nonius Marcellus,MSS
of,
34S
Nutting,

H.

C.

Cicero's Use

in ir-Clauses,

junctives
of Sub-

487

INDEX.

Ocean, The, in Sanskrit Epic Poetry, 37*-86

C. G.
Osgood,
Report of Englische
333-8
Studien,
ton's
Osgood's Classical Mythology of Mil334
English Poems (noticed),
Ozyrhyochos papyri,

Pallis's Iliad

95

(noticed),

333

Papyrus Fragment of Iliad E,

Parmenides
3 emended,
im Kampfe
Patia's Parmenides

3""~14
95
gegen
300-16

Heraklit (rer.),
Peloponnesian war, The year before the, 97
473
Periphrasisin Greek,
ssa
Persius and Nero,
and the Theory of Satire,
138 foil.
Petronius and the Greek Romance,
97
96
Philip of Macedon, Death of,
Plutarch's use of,
96
Philistus,
Philologus,Report of,
344" 4*3
in Teaching,
Phonetics
sas
475
Pindar, Pyth. V 17,
Pindaric chronology,
47"
463
Piso,The annalist,
MSS
The
of
Ball.
Platnbb, Samubl
Letters

Cicero's

in

the

Library,
Plato, Phiiebus, Exegetical and
notes

430-3*
critical
99

Casina

and

Reviews

464
Diphilus' KAijpov103

perot,

of

Treatment

Nature

in the

Republic,
91-3
Poetry of the Roman
Recent
Bennett's
Critique of Some
80-91
SubjunctiveTheories,
Brugmann's Griechische Grammatik,
3"7-as
3te Autl.,
Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary,
3a3-7
aoo-x6

Patin's Parmenides,

Rothstein's Propertius,
460-63
3*7-3*
Smyth's Greek Melic Poets,
Weil and Reinach's
Plutarque, De la

musique,
33*~3
de Philologie,
Report of,
317-33
Rheinisches
Museum, Report of,99-X03, 468-9.
Rhetor, ad Alexandrum, not by Anaxi9*
menes,

Revue

47a
Rhetoric,Greek,
the SeptuaOn
Rice, John Wesley.
tle
gint Text I Sam. so, 3 and the Episof Jeremiah s6,
445-7
Rig-Veda, The Wedding Stanxa, x. 40.

4"-"9

10,

4*6

Roman

Fleet,History of,
Forum, IS in,
loan to Salamis,

Roman

Ritual,

4*6

Roman

469
9S

Greek, Petronius and the,

97
460-63
Propertius(rev.),
339
Runes, Origin of the,
Romance,

Truculentus

330,

360,406,856,86a,954,

97

96
Nicias,
Weil and Reinach, ed.
a-cplj"ov"rurir",
33"-3
(rev.),
Poseidippus, Newly Discovered Elegy
76-7
of,Notes on the,
Poseidonius,History of,
344
the
Notes
on
Pitmen, J. Dynblxt.
Minsi-Delaware
Modern
Dialect,395-302
Report of Beitragenir Assyriologie, 103-6
Prohibitives in Silver Latin,
154-69
460-63
Propertius,Rothstein's (rev.),
zee
Dedicatory elegy of the last book,
464
Proverb, A Greek,
Plutarch's

Rothstein's

St. Cuthbert, M.S.

Sallust.

Qutqu*.

303-9

Recent Publications,
Recurrent

words

1x3-16,336-8,355-7. 477-*"
sounds
and
in lyric

of,

as$

4*5

Saturnian

317

verse,

Otto

Schluttik,
Traces

Some

B.

Celtic

188-93

in the

Glosses,
Dig,

and

335

SeptuagintText of I Sam. 30, 3,

Sequence of Tenses in Caesar,
Servius,Notes on,
Skorbt,

Paul.
im

Review

IXZ,

XX3

103-6
333-8
94-8

109
i7"-77

Heraklit,
300-16

Latin, Prohibitives in,

Singularfor plural(English),
Slaves in Athens, Public,
Silver

Euripidesauf Tauris (noticed),

445

menides
of Patin's Par-

Kampfe gegen

100

poetry,

Reports:
Beitragesur Assyriologie,
EnglischeStudien,
Hermes,

Life

lug. x8,

Peace
the
on
Sandys' Demosthenes
xio
(noticed),
Sanskrit Epic Poetry, The Ocean
in, 378-86
xos
Sappho's Farewell to Virginity,
138 foil.
Satire, Theory of,and Persius,

5**, Dtr

Reiter*s

Allen's

Roman

on,

Plaatus,Asin. 366,
Plaatus'

Vatican

334~43
Journal of Germanic Philology,
Philologus,
344-9" 4*3-7
de Philologie,
Revue
317-33
Rheinisches
Museum,
99~io3

Smith,

Kirby

Rothstein's

Smyth's Greek

Review

Flower.

Propertius,
Melic

Poets

(rev.),

154-69
333

98
of

460-63
3"7-3*

488

INDEX.

Sophocles,O. R., The

4?S* "oo,

1091, ""4.

character*,

93

"s8o"

93

Sotairos IS,

Smzkbr,

E.

95
H.

Review

The

Notes

on

the

Studies

in

Greek,

Tyrtaens,the

38-45

work

of

nian,
Laconlatag Athe-

of Smyth**

Greek Melic Poets,

Stbslb, K. B.

Tragic Poets, Chronological

97

3"7-3*

Senrius,

Greek in Cicero's Epistles,

Stoic philosophy and its influence

Monarchist heresy,

00

Stone,Swearing by,
Sweet's Dictionary of A.S.,
Tacitus,Dialogue de Oratorihos,
Tennyson and Homer,
Terence, Adelph. 55-*,
Term's
Homere,
VII 71-e,
Theoerittts,
Legrand's,
Schotia,
Thoodectas, Date of,
Theogais collection,
T%4tU
and DynmmU,
Thompson, Sir E. M.
Catulliana,
Thncydides. IV 63, z,
VII 75.

Timagenes of Alexandria,

170-77

Uhland's

earliest

ballad,

334

387-410
the
Valerias
103

464
eatf

see

"43~33

346
aiS

98
349-53
95
39-41

98
347

78,79

Flaccns,
Vergil,Eclogue I, Idea oi,
Georg. 1 489-9*1

""7

Walker's

Sequence of Tenses (noticed), 109

Watson's, Thomas, Italian Madrigals
Englished,
338
"tudcs sur l'antiquitegrecque
Weil's
(noticed),
S35
Wenselbibel,The,
ee-75
Wilhelm on ere* and faasrfc,
357
cellany,
Wood, Francis A.
Etymological MisX78-8S
Worship of the old gods of Greece,
Decline of,
ice

101

469
467

Xenophon, Anab. II 6,
Prepositions
in,

98
354